《I Am An Imitator, Don鈥檛 Show Me Your Skills》


 Chapter 1: Casimir Kismet

    Chapter 1: Casimir Kismet


    I walked down the stairs, and put my hand on my forehead while menacingly looking at the 3 people standing a meter away from the 3 step stone staircase.


    "I am the demon lord Casimir Kismet! I havee with the grand quest of conquest! Filthy humans, bow down before me!" I raised my hand towards them.


    The next thing I heard was their ps while looking at me with enthusiasm.


    "You look so cool, big bro!" Said my beloved little sister Irina while pping.


    Of course, it should look cool, the quality of this demon lord costume should be worth the price I paid. I worked a part-time job for this shit!


    Dark blue thick long sleeves, ck pants, andbat boots, metal vambrace, and greaves for the fantasy effect and the cherry on top, a cape, and fingerless ck biker gloves!


    "Fool, yourpliments do not affect me!"


    Irina ran towards me and grabbed my arms. "Picture." She waved her hand to call for dad and mom.


    Just like me, she has ck hair and ck eyes, same goes for my dad and mom, but I''m more simr to mom and Irina is to dad.


    Dad and mom quickly ran to join us while mom was holding her phone to take a groufie.


    "Smile," Mom said before clicking the camera.


    I raised my peace sign while looking at the camera.


    "Ah, I forgot something." Mom went upstairs leaving only the 3 of us taking some pictures.


    After some time, mom came back holding something and put it in my head. A headband with a brown sheep-like horn.


    "There you go, you are now a full-fledged demon lord, Lord Casimir." She said with a big smile on her face.


    I scratched my head. "Thanks, mom."


    "Dad, mom, big bro, smile!" Irina announced before clicking the camera.


    After a few picture takings, someone knocked on our door. I walked towards it and opened the door.


    Standing in front of it were my 2 friends, Dn and Edward waving their hands on me.


    Dn was wearing a mage costumeplete with a brown mage robe and a wooden staff.


    And Edward on the other hand was wearing a rogue costume,plete with a ck face mask, cape, and daggers dangling on his waist.


    "Oh, that looks cool, Casimir!" Dn said while nodding.


    I opened the door wider and let them get in.


    "You are really prepared for this cosy con, huh? Who are you cosying this time? A demon lord?" Edward asked while checking out my costume.


    "Yes, a powerful one, I''m surprised you didn''t know about him! He is so OP!"


    To be honest, I didn''t cosy as anyone this time, I just decided to make this costume because it looks cool!


    Upon seeing my parents and my little sister, both of them bowed their heads as a courtesy. "Good morning, auntie Frida and uncle Axel."


    "Hi, Dn."


    "Hi... Irina."


    "Oy, Dn, don''t make that face while talking to my little sister." I said jokingly.


    Dn just chuckled.


    "Boys, go in the middle, I''ll take pictures of you." Mom said while holding her phone camera on us.


    And as good boys that we are, we struck some glorious poses while my mom and little sister were taking some pictures.


    After taking some pictures, we finally decided to leave and go to the mall where the cosy convention was currently taking ce.


    Upon arriving, thanks to dad driving us here, we could already see an abundance of people at the entrance with their costumes.


    The sun was shining through the ce but it didn''t bother the attendees.


    They were cosying different anime characters, most of the characters were familiar to me.


    This ce is what I called, my paradise!


    "Sometimes, I get envious of you, Casimir, by just seeing your parents being supportive of your unusual hobby."


    "I''m just lucky, I guess? It just happened that both mom and dad are very supportive."


    We reached the gathering and conversed with our friends who were attending the cosy con as well.


    And as expected, some strangers came and took a picture of us. One of them came to me and took a picture with me.


    "Your costume looks lit! Who are you cosying to?"


    "Demon lord Casimir."


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at me. "Who?"


    After a few hours and taking pictures with my friends and strangers, I decided to go to thefort room to take a break.


    Upon entering, there was no person inside beside me, even all the stalls were empty. After taking a pee, I walked towards the huge mirror and checked my costume out.


    "To bring chaos to our foolish adversaries."


    What''s that?


    Did I just hear someone talk?


    That''s a voice of a man.


    "Hello?"


    I checked the stalls one more time but there was no one.


    "Unleash your fury and bring relentless devastation in this world."


    There were two of them talking now.


    I don''t know what it is, but it sounds like very bad news.


    I proceeded to walk out of thefort room but something immediately stopped me from doing so.


    A red light circle appeared on the floor around me.


    "The hell is this?"


    I tried to step out from the red light but something was stopping me to get out, like an invisible barrier.


    I tried to kick it but it had no effect.


    "Come forth and serve under us, your new masters!" There were more of the voices now!


    "The fuck?"


    The red light turned white and covered the entire ce with blinding light.


    The light was so bright that I had to cover my eyes or I would probably turn blind.


    What the hell is happening?


    After a few seconds.


    "It worked!"


    "We actually managed to summon one!"


    The blinding light finally disappeared, I slowly opened my eyes and what greeted me was a dark room with only the smallmps on the wall as the main source of light.


    What caught my eyes were the 10 people standing a few meters in front of me who were currently in the middle of the room.


    All of them were looking at me with great smiles on their faces.


    [Notice.]


    [Skill [Jack of all trades, master of none] was acquired.]


    What is that voice?


    The hell is happening?

 Chapter 2: Jack Of All trades, Master Of None

    Chapter 2: Jack Of All trades, Master Of None


    [Skill [Jack of all trades, master of none] was acquired.]


    [The ability to copy skill, the skill can only be copied if the user saw the target activated or triggered the skill.]


    Skill?


    "We''ve gained sess! This is one of the powers of the legendary Magerna''s Grimoire! It is the start! Our world domination will begin here! Now, we only have one of them, but sooner, we''re going to have an army of unbeatable warriors!" One of them shouted while raising a thick blue book.


    I tried to move but something was stopping me, perhaps, it was the red circle light around me.


    For some reason, it is now already slowly fading. I hope I can move once it''s gone.


    "However, isn''t his horn a little bit different?" One of them asked.


    Ain''t it?


    I hate to break it to you, Mister, but it''s fake!


    One of them walked towards me, I couldn''t see his face but the smile on his lips was apparent. He is also the one who was holding the thick blue book earlier, it seems he put it down somewhere. "Now, I''m going to use my taming magic on him so we can easily put him under our control."


    I need to get out of here! But I can''t move!


    His hand lit up in yellow light and aimed his hand at me. He remained that way for a few seconds, and suddenly stopped, his face revealed when he looked up at me with his widening eyes.


    What? I didn''t do anything.


    "Is there a problem, Magister Lukas?"


    The old man in front of me removed his hood revealing his bald head and immediately looked back and shook his head. "No-nothing, let me just concentrate and stay silent."


    His hand lit up in yellow again while aiming at me, but it ended up not doing anything.


    The red light was slowly fading and I could slowly feel that I could finally move my hand.


    I raised my hand to scratch my head and that made him release a lot of sweat in his shiny head.


    "Magister Lukas, the magic circle is already fading."


    The others removed their hoods too, revealing that this group was a gathering of middle-aged men who for some reason decided to do this shit.


    Baldy Lukas immediately nodded. "I know, don''t worry, it is almost done."


    He''s still doing the same thing while making a ''please work'' face.


    Don''t tell me, your skill is malfunctioning old man?


    Speaking of which, he already used his skill twice, I thought my skill will activate once the target''s skill is cast?


    Is my skill malfunctioning too?


    I stretched my arms as the magic circle around me slowly faded away.


    Baldy Lukas walked back and faced the 9 people with him looking at him with great concern. "I just thought, rather than influence him with magic, why not show him that we''re worthy of his assistance?"


    The 9 people with him looked at him with disbelief, I mean I would too if I were in their position.


    Don''t tell me he has no n B? He''s that confident of his own skill?


    "What is your n, Magister Lukas?"


    "I- how about we weaken him first, then I''ll just capture him after?"


    What does he think of me? A Pokemon?


    All of them immediately nodded. "Let''s do that, let''s weaken it first, maybe it is still too strong to get tamed."


    All of them started to walk towards me while raising their staff. Leading the way was baldy Lukas.


    Baldy Lukas raised his staff. "Come forth and aid us! Frost Tiger and ck poison Boa!"


    At once, two monsters appeared in front of me. A massive white tiger roared as it jumped out of the yellow portal, along with it was a massive ck boa. Both of them were taller than me!


    These things exist here?


    I could finally move but there''s still an invisible barrier blocking my way to get out.


    Maybe because the red magic circle is still not fully gone.


    I have to buy some time.


    "Mere humans, you dared to awaken me from my slumber? Do you know what the consequences of what you''ve just done are?"


    Looks like it''s effective, they stopped and stared at me with panic on their faces.


    I raised my hand and aimed it at them. "You all will face an agonizing death." I clenched my fist.


    Baldy Lukas looked at the other while shivering. "I changed my mind, let''s just get rid of him and just summon another one."


    "I agree." The 9 others said as once while repeatedly nodding.


    They aimed their staffs on me and unleashed countless fireballs at the same time the two summoned monsters jumped on me at once, but the barrier was already gone and I managed to escape from my approaching demise by jumping away from them, if I didn''t jump fast enough, I would probably inside the stomach of the snake right now.


    [Skill [Fire Magic] was acquired.]


    That''s it! It finally worked.


    Their attacks stopped, maybe they want to check out if I''m still alive.


    I''ve got a skill thanks to them. I don''t know how powerful it is when an inexperienced user like me casts it but I hope it is enough to defend myself.


    I raised my hand and aimed at them.


    Please work.


    "Fire magic."


    Before I knew it, the room was instantly covered in fire and burned everything inside the room in one attack.


    The gigantic fireing out from my hand was just a straight line of fire, but due to the room being enclosed, the fire was everywhere.


    I immediately turned off the magic and ran towards the only exit.


    This magic is dangerous!


    Yep, I identally burned them alive.


    The giant boa was gone, the giant tiger was gone, even the middle-aged men club was gone, well almost all of them.


    I walked towards the entrance and saw Baldy Lukas crawling, his entire body waspletely burned and releasing a huge amount of smoke.


    His hand lit up in yellow-green upon activating a skill.


    [Skill [Healing Magic] was acquired.]


    However, his current strength was not enough to keep on using it.


    "The Magerna''s Grimoire, I tried to save it, but it still got burned down. How did that happen? It''s supposed to be safeguarded by protection magic created by Magerna herself."


    Beats me!


    I walked towards him. "Such a dangerous item shouldn''t exist, it deserves to be eradicated."


    Yep, here goes my only way to get back home. It got burned to ashes with the people who brought me here.


    However, even if baldy survived, I don''t think he knows how to get me back to my world. If I''m nning to enve someone, I don''t think I would waste my time on how to get him back. Besides, if they can, they already had done it when they noticed that they couldn''t subdue me.


    Baldy Lukas stopped moving so I left him behind and ran to find the exit in this massive stone building.


    "The knights are here! We need to-" I heard the voice of one of the guards from a distance.


    Did he say knights?


    I put my hand on my chin. "That would be a pretty bad situation to get in, there''s a good chance that they will treat me as one of these guys and attack me as well."


    As a precaution, I''ll just take my leave for now.

 Chapter 3: Shadow Dwellers

    Chapter 3: Shadow Dwellers


    I managed to get away from the maze of a building which is the middle-aged club''s hideout.


    Outside the castle-like infrastructure was a huge forest. I know that running into the unknown forest is a huge gamble, but after seeing the army of knights currently raiding the ce and killing everyone who went on their way, this is the best ce to run.


    The entire forest was shrouded in darkness due to the absence of the moon, the only light source I had was a small fire in my hand as I ran through the thick forest.


    I have so many questions in mind, but for now, I need to escape from this ce.


    However,


    Out of nowhere, a dagger sliced its way toward me, if I was not fast enough to jump out, the attack would probably slit my neck.


    [Skill [Mana Concealment] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Mana Perception] was acquired.]


    I immediately activated my Fire magic to drive the attacker away, but to my surprise, it''s not alone, the other 2 attacked me from behind leaving me almost no time to react.


    By letting my arm take the damage and dodging the attack aiming for my head I managed to get out with only an injured shoulder.


    To prevent them from attacking me again, I activated my Fire magic to make them fall back away from me.


    Too much for a first-time fight to death battle, huh?


    I repeatedly jumped back and gazed upon them. On myst jump, my headband with a demon horn fell to the ground due to it already being cut in half.


    All 3 of them who were standing a few meters away from me instantly stared at my cut horns with great shock in their eyes, which was the only visible part of their faces due to the ck mask they''re wearing.


    I hate to break it to you, guys, but it''s fake.


    I stood up straight. "3 vs 1? Isn''t that too unfair? As you can see, I''m just a youngster who happens to be in this ce. How about you let me go and I will forget about this?"


    "You can''t fool us, we can clearly see your mana manifestation even from a distance."


    [Mana Concealment.]


    [The ability to hide your mana manifestation.]


    [Mana Perception.]


    [The ability to perceive mana manifestation.]


    I see that''s why.


    Wait a minute, the people who summoned me don''t have these skills?


    What kind of nipoops summoned me here?


    I activated my newly acquired Mana perception and what greeted me was my ck aura brimming over me as if I was in the middle of a small tornado.


    I have been running around with this thing in me since earlier? No wonder they easily found me.


    I activated my Mana concealment and reduced my mana manifestation to the same as them.


    "How about this, it no longer looks threatening, right?"


    They assumed a battle stance.


    What a pain.


    I touched my currently bleeding and swaying arms and activated my healing magic.


    I faced them and shrugged, they just shook their heads and proceeded to move.


    3 of them jumped towards the shades of the trees around me. They''re moving fast without making any sound, however, I could see them using the Mana perception, at least the mana around them.


    As if I''m using a freaking wallhack!


    And with synchronization, the 3 of them jumped towards me, I jumped back, activated my Fire magic, and sted multiple fireballs towards them.


    But, as expected, they''re fast and could easily dodge my attack. They rushed towards me, all I could do was to drive them away by unleashing a fire attack around me.


    However, even with it, one of them managed to get near me and almost sliced off my face, before I could even fight back he''s already gone and ran back to the shelter of the trees.


    I brushed the blooding out from my cheek as I watched them running around me, like freaking ninjas!


    I didn''t expect to get into a life or death situation the moment I arrived, however, losing my life here is the veryst thing I want to happen.


    They were encircling me again, waiting for the best chance to attack.


    With synchronization, all 3 of them jumped from the trees towards me just like what they did before.


    As expected.


    I activated my Fire magic to drive the other 2 away and as I predicted, the other one took the chance and jumped on me.


    He''s far faster for me to dodge his attack and at the same time fight back, this time, I chose to deliver my attack than to dodge it.


    I blocked his dagger using my steel vambrace and held a grip on his hand while aiming my other hand to his neck. He''s fast, but I don''t think he can dodge my hand mid-air.


    I grabbed his neck and immediately burned his head to crisp.


    And if my calction is right, this is the best time for the 2 to finish me off.


    At least, that''s what they will think.


    I turned to face the 2, I aimed my hand on the one currently mid-air aiming his dagger on my head, and instantly burned him down at the same time burning the foot of his astounded remaining ally with my other hand.


    The other one screamed in pain while rolling on the ground as the fire devoured him alive.


    "Don''t expect the same tactic to work on the same target twice, much more thrice."


    The remaining one tried to crawl away from me using his arms.


    I walked towards him.


    "Curse yo-" before he couldplete his sentence, he screamed in agony while being burned alive due to the Fire magic I just cast.


    Don''t scream like that, you''re making me feel like I''m the bad guy here. It''s just self-defense and safety precautions.


    This is the very first time I intentionally tried to kill people. I can''t believe I''m capable of doing such things, even though I''m doing it as self-defense.


    My hand was shivering, so this is what deliberately killing someone feels like.


    The terrifying part is, why can''t I feel anything?


    I''m d it''s finally done, however, I need to escape before more of them arrive.

 Chapter 4: Encounter

    Chapter 4: Encounter


    (Third person)


    Inside a certain dark back alley, a distinct repeating sound was echoing around the narrow path.


    The sound of metal hitting something soft.


    "Please...stop, Mister." Said the girl lying on the ground while rolling her body to cover her stomach. Both of her hands were covering her head.


    "That''s what you get for being a filthy demon!" The man wearing full body armor responded as he continued kicking the girl whileughing.


    "You should stop that, someone will definitely see us." The other knight on his back said.


    "So what? Even if someone sees me, no one cares, it''s a filthy demon." He responded as he kicked the girl once more.


    The other knight slowly walked towards them with concern in his eyes. "Somebody probably owns that ve, you don''t want to get in trouble aren''t you?"


    "Then, I''ll pay for it. I really hate demons, they''re the reason why I have lost my 3 brothers. All of them deserve to suffer!"


    His kicks be more violent as the demon girl just cried due to the pain.


    "Big brother Yohan!" The demon girl cried out.


    "Shut up, Insect!"


    The only thing the other knight could do was ufortably watch.


    However,


    The harsh knight suddenly fell to the floor with blood flowing out from its body.


    The remaining knight stared at the girl with great terror in his eyes.


    The demon girl stood up, next with her were sharp shadow spikes slowly fading on her feet.


    "I... didn''t mean to do it." The demon girl shook her head in fear and immediately ran away.


    Leaving the remaining knight in great awe. "This is bad."


    ***


    (Casimir Kismet)


    It''s been 3 days since I arrived in this world. I managed to survive by eating fruits and hunting easy prey like deers and wild boars.


    When you have handy Fire magic at hand, every problem is solved.


    Since then, I finally reached the end of this ridiculously massive forest that was full of dangers in every direction.


    "Grab your weapons!"


    Is that a human voice? Finally, another human encounter who probably won''t try to kill me on sight.


    I peeked my head from the bushes and found 2 merchant carriages currently being surrounded by a bunch of dark green-skinned midgets with annoying high-pitchedughs.


    Definitely Goblins.


    And just 5 humans protecting the carriages. 3 of them were armed with weapons like swords, shields and there''s also one using a staff. While the other 2 looked like they''re merchants.


    And from the looks of it, they''re in the middle of a losing battle due to the overwhelming number of enemies.


    From the forest, 2 darker-skinned and taller goblins came out while carrying a spiked wooden bat.


    I can clearly hear the panic screaming of the cornered people.


    That''s bad news.


    I can''t just look and let them die in my watch, am I?


    I walked towards them and burned down all the goblins on my way as I walked through the hordes of goblins.


    I joined them and fired multiple Fireballs primarily targeting the 2 massive goblins approaching the carriages.


    However, I''m aware that small fireballs were not enough to defeat the massive goblins.


    So, I focused my Fire magic on them andpletely burned them to ashes. It''s dangerous when it''s done in the middle of the forest, but not on this dirt road.


    My attacks made enough devastation to make the goblins flee for their lives leaving us alone.


    I exhaled upon seeing the goblins finally gone.


    I looked at the 5 people protecting the carriages, they''re looking at me like I''m some kind of oddity.


    Besides the fact that I literally came out of nowhere, maybe, suddenly interfering in other people''s business is considered rude.


    I scratched my head. "I hope I didn''t interrupt something."


    "No, no, you don''t. You''re a big help, I don''t think we could easily defeat such an amount of goblins." Said the one who has a sword and shield in his arms. I think he''s an adventurer if adventurers exist in this world.


    "I see." I exhaled. "Was that kind of attack amon urrence around here?"


    He nodded. "Yes, due to the abundance of goblin bases around this isted road we have expected their appearance, but we didn''t expect them to bring not just one but 2 Hobgoblins with them."


    The 2 merchants ran towards me.


    "You have my deepest gratitude for helping us." Said the blonde-haired young man, he pointed his index finger at himself. "My name is Neville Feriba." He pointed his finger at the blonde girl next to him. "And this is my little sister, Ekiya. We are wandering merchants."


    Don''t the 2 of you look too young to be a wandering merchant? Neville looks like he''s just the same age as me, which is 18.


    Well, better start a business at a young age, am I right?


    I nodded. "My name is Casimir Kismet, I''m a.... traveler."


    "That''s unusual clothing for a traveler. Mister Kismet." Ekiyamented while checking my clothes with a smile on her face.


    It''s unusual clothing even in general.


    "Ekiya," Neville cut her sister. "How can we pay you back for your help, maybe there''s something we could do, maybe a ride to the next kingdom? It''s just a few hours away from here."


    Now that I think about it, I need some necessary things to live in this world. If I want to go to the nearest human settlement I need that specific thing to live.


    I stared at Neville waiting for my response. "I need some currency and a shoulder bag... a handy one."


    Both Ekiya and Neville did a brief pause but immediately nodded and smiled. "Of course."


    It''s a good thing that I met them.


    Their journey continued and they insisted on me to take a ride with them towards the nearest kingdom.


    I opened the leather shoulder bag that Neville gave me and put the cut in half headband that I received from mom back home inside the bag with the coins inside.


    I don''t know how much they gave me, all I know is it''s enough to support me in the meantime.


    I need to find a proper job sooner, not everyday you could find someone who would willingly grant you this much.


    I raised my head and nodded my head to the 2 adventurers with me. The mage one and the other swordsman, while the 3rd one who talked to me earlier was currently driving the carriage while following Neville''s carriage in front of us.


    Both of them nodded and smiled.


    Yep, this is definitely my new life now.

 Chapter 5: Inizio

    Chapter 5: Inizio


    I jumped out of the carriage and waved my hand towards Neville and Ekiya.


    "See you around, Mister Casimir!" Neville shouted as their carriage continued.


    I nodded and watched them disappear.


    Behind me was a huge white fountain in the middle of a roundabout where countless carriages were passing by.


    Based on what the adventurers I was with in the carriage said, this kingdom is called Inizio.


    As I walked towards the other side of the road, I could hear the sound of the carriages and the voices of the people walking down the road with me.


    The people around me were wearing tunics or kirtles made of wool.


    As I wandered around, I realized that the building here closely resembled the medieval times'' buildings I read in some books and of course, from the setting of the anime I watched back then.


    Scattered around the area were numerous knights patrolling the ce.


    After a few minutes of aimlessly walking, I found the marketce and bought some food in the stalls.


    "100 Sierra for 2 sticks of pork barbecue."


    The currency here is called Sierra and every coin I have had numbers carved in them indicating their value.


    I handed one of my change coins with 100 carved in it. "Here."


    After eating I decided to walk around a little more and just like on Earth, there were some park performers scattered throughout the park, but a majority of them were not dancers or singers, rather, they were more on magic shows.


    They were some doing party tricks using their elemental magic.


    Some performed a water dance in front of the children.


    [Skill [Water Magic] was acquired.]


    Some did some juggling performances by propelling the balls to the air using their Wind magic.


    [Skill [Wind Magic] was acquired.]


    Some demonstrated some shy dance numbers while brimming with electricity all over their body.


    [Skill [Electricity Magic] was acquired.]


    I pped my hand as I watched the performers showing their elemental magic.


    However, some were just chilling while sculpting using their Ice magic.


    [Skill [Ice Magic] was acquired.]


    This ce was much wider than I had expected, there''s a lot of things happening around.


    Based on my observations, elemental magic ismonce in this world, just walking down the street I have already seen tons of elemental magic being used.


    For example, using fire magic to light up a stove or furnace, using water magic to water the nt, and using Ice magic to make some cold beverages.


    However, not everyone can use their magic as well as the other, I think that''s what made the distinction between each person.


    "Let go of me!"


    While walking down the street and observing the people around me, I heard a voiceing from a girl from a distance.


    And being the curious cat that I am, I immediately walked where the sound came from and found 3 knights dragging a girl.


    Yep, no matter how much I look at it, it looks bad.


    I exhaled first before approaching them. "Yo."


    The 3 knights and the girl they were dragging instantly turned their gazes on me.


    This is awkward.


    "Is there a problem, young man?" One of them approached me and removed his helmet, he shook his head to settle his brown hair and looked at me with confidence.


    "Nothing really, where are you nning to take that girl?"


    "This demonmitted a crime, we''re sending it where it belongs."


    Demon?


    Now that I''ve got a good look on her, she has brown horns on her head, peeking out of her ash gray hair, and one of them was broken.


    "Do you mean, she?"


    "A demon is not a person."


    Woah! Woah! Hold your horses, buddy! That sounds like a very bad predicament.


    "Get back here!"


    The next thing I felt was the desperate hug of the demon girl on my waists while shivering.


    "How does that thing manage to escape from both of you?"


    "She used her magic on us, Captain Miguel."


    No, she didn''t, they intentionally let her go.


    And that alone is already saying a lot.


    Captain Miguel turned his gaze on me. "Now, now, young man, as you can see, I still have more things that I need to do. How about you give that demon to me and just go home like the good citizen that you are?"


    The girl hugging me shook her head while pushing her face on my waist.


    "May I know what crime this girl did? You know, like a normal citizen that I am, I just want to know."


    Captain Miguel chuckled. "That thing killed a knight."


    I see.


    I gently pushed the girl and sat in front of her, her terrified blue eyes immediately shifted to me.


    I smiled. "Is it true?"


    Tears immediately came out of her eyes as she repeatedly shook her head. "I didn''t mean it, he was hurting me." She said using a cracked voice.


    "Thanks for your honesty." I patted her head and stood up.


    Captain Miguel shrugged. "See? What did I tell you?"


    I chuckled. "You''re right, forgive me for doubting you, Captain Miguel." I pushed the demon girl and hid her behind me. "However, I''m afraid I can''t let you have her."


    Man, my big brother''s instinct kicked in again!


    "Oy, oy, aren''t you a little bit arrogant, young man? Do you know who you are talking to?" He pulled his sword. "Know your ce."


    This guy.


    "I should be the one asking that question, Captain. Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "Huh? Are you messing with me?" The irritation waspletely audible in his voice.


    "Messing with you? No. The truth is, I''m trying my best to spare your life." I activated my Mana concealment and released just a little portion of my mana manifestation just enough to scare him away. "Now, the real question is, do you really want to fight for it?"


    The best thing that I''ve learned from cosying was to act like a big shot, even though I''m not.


    I never thought I could finally find a good use for my cringe-acting skills.


    He looked at me with great astonishment in his eyes as his hand holding the sword slowly fell.


    Yep, that''s my cue, time to leave this stupid ce, before more of them arrived.


    If stealthiness has a grading system, I will definitely get a big fat F.


    I took the hand of the demon girl and pulled her with me.


    "Let''s go."


    Even with confusion visible on her face, she immediately nodded and followed me.


    Man! That guy was scary as hell!

 Chapter 6: Escape

    Chapter 6: Escape


    After a few minutes of dragging the demon girl with me, we stopped inside the isted back alley.


    I sat in front of her and got a good look at her appearance.


    A demon? This is my very first time seeing one. Given that demons are just fictional entities back on Earth.


    I think she''s about 10 years old.


    She''s wearing a white dress stained with footprints of the person who probably hurt her, even her bruises were fresh, but without it, she looked like she''s well taken care of.


    "I''m Casimir Kismet, what''s your name?"


    She connected both of her hands and looked down. "Misha... Andhera."


    "I see, we need to get out of this ce as soon as possible, this ce is no longer safe for you." I stood up and proceeded to walk, but she immediately grabbed my hand.


    "Big brother Yohan. He''s waiting for me."


    "Your big brother? Is he a demon too?"


    "No, he''s my master, he''s the kindest human I have ever met... and his kind mother... and father... all of them are kind to me."


    Now that she mentioned it, something is dangling on her neck. A metal cor. Probably, she''s a ve. A well-treated one to be exact.


    "I see, let''s just talk about that once I finally got you out of this kingdom. Do you know where the nearest exit from here is?"


    She nodded.


    "Good, first we need to get something we can use to hide those horns. But before that."


    I patted her head and used my healing magic on her. Her bruises immediately healed and to my surprise, even her broken horn regenerated back.


    Wow, I can do this shit?


    Maybe she felt that all of her injuries healed that she looked up at me. "Thanks... Mister, uhm, Casimir."


    "Let''s go."


    The first thing I did was to buy 2 robes with hoods for the both of us and used them to hide our faces and her horns as we traveled towards the nearest exit of the kingdom.


    The real difficulty urred when we finally reached the gate.


    Based on Misha, in order to bring a ve outside the gate, you need to show the key of the ve''s cor, but going back to her owner to get the key while with her is far riskier than sneaking through the guards because I don''t know if the knights are already searching for us and climbing up to the wall is not a viable option due to the countless guards scattered around the kingdom wall.


    A violent approach is the worst option in this situation, I don''t know what''sing after me if I make a shy uproar.


    Upon reaching the crowded gate, one of the knights immediately walked towards us, but the sudden soundsing behind us immediately took their attention.


    One of the wheels of the carriage behind us copsed and the fruits and vegetables inside fell to the road at the same time, one of the horses in front of us escaped and unexpectedly ran towards the outer gate.


    The knight who''s about to approach us immediately joined the owner of the carriage to pick up the scattered fruit and vegetables.


    "Thank you, kind sir."


    "I don''t mind." Said the knight who''s supposed to be checking us.


    I touched the shivering shoulder of Misha in front of me. "Let''s go," I said as a go signal.


    My newly acquired Wind and Electricity magic came in handy, by creating a sharp de with Wind magic, I destroyed the wheel of the carriage and pushed the fruits using my Wind magic, I managed to shift the knight''s attention and as a precaution, I released the horse in front of us and sneakily used my Electricity magic to make it flee.


    I unleashed a huge sigh of relief the moment we reached the outer gate.


    I quickly took her inside the nearest forest and searched for a safe ce for her to hide.


    The hardest part is finally done, that scared me big time.


    I guided her behind the tree and patted her head. "Now, I just need to take care of something."


    She looked at me with confusion in her eyes.


    "We need to get rid of that thing on your neck."


    ***


    (Third person)


    Inside the capital of the kingdom of Inizio. At one of the market stalls next to the park.


    The sweet ice shopkeeper named Yohan was looking at the knights currently patrolling through the ce.


    "I wonder where is Misha? It''s already afternoon and we haven''t had lunch yet, maybe mom is dressing her up again and doesn''t want to let her go. It can''t be helped then." A gentle smile emerged from his face.


    A knight approached him. "Hey, did you happen to see a young man with ck hair wearing a ck suit and a demon girl with gray hair walking around here? The demon girl has a broken horn."


    "A demon girl?" He quickly shook his head. "No- wait did you say gray hair?"


    However, the knight didn''t answer his question and just walked out. "Thanks for your cooperation."


    He just watched the knight walk away until itpletely disappeared from his sight.


    "Misha." He immediately moved and was about to close the shop.


    "Yo, are you the ice cream- no... sweet ice vendor named Yohan?"


    Yohan stopped and faced the person in front of the shop wearing a brown hooded robe covering his body and arge portion of his face.


    "Yes, I am, is there anything I can do... Mister?"


    "Casimir." He handed a white envelope and slid it towards him.


    Yohan picked up the letter envelope. "What is this?"


    "Maybe you already have an idea, the knights are already out to hunt Misha."


    Yohan''s eyes immediately widened. "Do you mean?"


    Casimir looked around behind him and walked forward. "I have no time to exin everything, all you need to know is that she''s in the middle of huge trouble and I''m trying to save her, and maybe even take her somewhere safe. This ce is no longer safe for me anyway."


    Yohan paused for a second and nodded. "I see." He immediately moved and grabbed a wooden box beneath the counter and took out something. "Take this. And please take care of her... she''s like a real little sister to me and a good daughter to my parents."


    He handed down a golden key.


    Casimir grabbed the key and proceeded to move out. "I know, she already told me."


    "Wait."


    Casimir stopped. "Why?"


    "If you''re looking for a safe ce to go, travel northwest from here, you will find thewless town of Agrona. It''s not particrly safe, but that ce is still safer for both of you than the other human kingdoms. Please... be safe."


    Without turning back, Casimir nodded and continued to walk away.


    "Thanks, Mister Casimir."


    A few minutes after Casimir disappeared, a certain person stood in front of his shop while expressing a great irritation on his face.


    Captain Miguel put his hand at the counter of the shop.


    "Anything I can do for you, Captain Miguel?"


    "I''m looking for someone, did you happen to see a guy wearing a brown hooded robe walking around here? One of the knights told me he went this way."


    Yohan narrowed his eyes while thinking of something. "I saw one, but I''m not sure if it was really him."


    An ominous smile emerged on Captain Miguel''s face. "Where did he go?"


    "I just saw him walking by, I think he went that way," Yohan said while pointing the opposite direction where Casimir went.


    Captain Miguel immediately walked back while nodding his head. "I see."


    And ran towards the direction Yohan pointed.


    On the other hand, Yohan just watched them walk in the wrong direction.


    "I hope you have already found the hero you''re always talking about, Misha." Yohan smiled. "He seems like a very kind person."


    ***


    Jack of all trades, master of none


    Fire Magic


    Healing Magic


    Mana Concealment


    Mana Perception


    Water Magic


    Wind Magic


    Electricity Magic


    Ice Magic


    ***

 Chapter 7: Remorseless

    Chapter 7: Remorseless


    (Third person)


    As the night arrived, at the capital of the kingdom of Inizio. Inside the castle at the office of the king''s adviser, Herbert Conroy.


    He massaged his forehead as he turned his gaze towards the man wearing full body armor in front of his desk. "How''s the mission, Captain Can?"


    Can removed his helmet revealing his jet ck hair and a pair of sharp gazing ck eyes. "All the members of the new magus federation were eliminated. However, Based on the situation in the summoning room, someone made it their first, in them, and took the Magerna''s grimoire, killing 3 of our ambushers stationed inside the forest next to the base in the process."


    "Did they manage to summon one?"


    Can chuckled at the question and instantly covered his mouth as if Herbert let out a humorous joke. "Forgive me, sir. I don''t think they did, even the best mages in the kingdom can''t, howe low-tier mages like them could?"


    Herbert paused for a second and nodded. "You have a point. Now, I''m giving you the responsibility to locate Magerna''s grimoire. We can''t afford to let anybody else get their hands on that dangerous demonic book, that book is the embodiment of catastrophe itself."


    Can bowed. "Consider it done, Sir."


    ***


    (Casimir Kismet)


    The wind was blowing through the forest around us, along with the sound of owls and wolves from the distance.


    I put my hand near the fire of the campfire I made as our source of light and heat in this cold and dark woond.


    I drifted my gaze on Misha munching the chicken on a stick I bought earlier before leaving the kingdom, I had already eaten mine.


    Maybe she noticed me watching her and immediately put her food down and looked down.


    "Just eat, don''t mind me."


    She paused for a second, raised her food, and continued to eat.


    I left her alone and just put some firewood on the campfire, the next thing I knew, she was already done and watching me.


    I smiled at her. "Where are you from?"


    "A vige... near the demon kingdom."


    "Are your parents still there?"


    She shook her head. "They died... protecting me."


    I really need to ask, am I?


    "I see, forgive me for asking such a personal question."


    She just nodded and watched the campfire.


    As the night went deeper, both of us took our rest, Misha used her oversized robe as her carpet to the ground while I on the other hand slept while sitting and leaning against a tree.


    However,


    Something unprecedented happened as I opened my eyes due to the rustlinging near us.


    I immediately stood up after seeing a group of knights standing a few meters away from me, where Misha was supposed to be sleeping.


    "Do something I won''t like and you will see this demon''s head rolling on the ground." Captain Miguel announced while holding a sword on Misha''s neck.


    Around him were about 10 knights d with full-body armor and swords looking at me with ominous amusement in their eyes.


    Really? We''re actually doing it?


    Captain Miguelughed. "Look at you, acting like a tough hero, do you really think you can run from me? This is your punishment for messing with me, young man."


    8 of the knights with him scattered around me.


    "How did you find us here?"


    "It''s actually simple, you''re carrying a demon with you, there''s only one ce you can go, to thewless town, and to my surprise, you really are predictable, like a big talk coward that you are."


    Yep, he''s quite smart if I must say.


    I exhaled. "Don''t tell me, you''re gonna punish me while holding her? Is that how knights in your kingdom do things?"


    "Of course not." He pushed Misha to the 2 knights behind him. "Don''t let that thing go this time, or I''ll crush both of you."


    Oh, it''s the same 2 knights earlier.


    "Let me tell you this first, I will give you a chance to leave us alone, in return, I will forget about this, however, if you still want to go for it? Keep in mind that I already gave you my first warning earlier inside the kingdom, now, don''t me me for what''s gonna happen next. You are the one pushing me to do it."


    Captain Miguel faced me again and raised his sword, he''s using a different sword from earlier this time. "You really are full of arrogance aren''t you? So you know, This sword can slice through anything. Do you know what that means? I will turn you into minced meat!" As he walked slowly towards me, his sword gradually became covered in fire. "Don''t need to express your praises, I know, I''m an elite who specializes in Fire magic, as you can see, I can wrap my sword that can slice through everythi-"


    His scream resonated around the area as his entire body was instantly covered in fire and slowly fell to the ground.


    That''s the elite who specializes in Fire magic for you.


    After a few seconds of being burned alive while screaming in agony, he finally stopped moving and no longer screamed like an oversized white-skinned goblin.


    All the other knights could do was to watch his agonizing death.


    I scratched my head. "Oh, forgive me, I ran out of patience."


    "Damn you!"


    The eight knights scattering around me sprinted towards me at once.


    I activated my Fire magic and burned down 2 of them, then Wind magic and sliced off 3, I gave them a painless death by just slicing off their necks.


    "Damn it!" Shouted the other knight as he ran towards me while swinging his sword.


    I aimed my hand at him and to the other one on his way to me and imprisoned them inside a huge water ball and used my Ice magic to freeze them inside.


    There''s still one remaining, but rather than attacking, he tried to flee.


    I activated my electricity magic and amassed a huge amount of electric energy in my palm and aimed it towards him.


    "It''s already toote to escape."


    The thunder strike roared as the massive light of energy surged from my palm towards the fleeing knight and instantly annihted him.


    When you try to take someone''s life, you should expect the same oue for yourself.


    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye.


    Here we go again, I just killed more people without hesitation, and just like thest time, I can''t feel anything. I just killed 9 people, but I''m feeling no guilt, no regret, nothing.


    It felt like I just did something very mundane, like killing some annoying mosquitoes flying around me.


    What is happening to me?


    What that summoning spell did to me?


    I exhaled and turned my gaze at the 3 people looking at me with disbelief on their faces.


    The remaining 2 knights no longer holding Misha and just let her stand next to them.


    However, I''m not surprised, knowing their behavior earlier back inside the kingdom, I already expected it.


    "Forgive me that it has to happen." I calmly said.


    One of them walked towards me while shaking his head. "No, forgive us that we can''t do anything. To tell you the truth, this man is not even a captain material, he just received his rank due to his family influence. I''m sick of obeying his wicked orders."


    Misha ran towards me and hugged my waists. "Mister Casimir."


    "He did this out of personal grudge towards you, that''s why he didn''t report it to the kingdom. It means, to the kingdom''s eyes, you are just a faceless fugitive." He smiled. "Farewell, and I hope we won''t meet ever again."


    I smiled and nodded. "Let''s go, Misha."


    Misha waved her hand at them. "Thank you so much, Mister knights."


    The 2 knights just exhaled, scratched the back of their heads while trying their best to stop their smile.


    "Just go, brat!"

 Chapter 8: First Full Moon

    Chapter 8: First Full Moon


    It''s been 4 days since we started our journey towards thewless town of Agrona. To reach the said town, we need to pass through a massive forest and several small mountains.


    By hunting our food and drinking from the rivers that we passed by, we easily got the things that we needed to survive throughout the journey.


    And yep, as much as possible I don''t want her to drink my Water magic due to the reason that I can''t exin that it felt so wrong.


    I raised my head from the bushes I was hiding on as I aimed my hand at the wild boar currently walking a few meters away from us.


    I activated my electricity magic and sted a lightning strike at the wild boar that immediately fell down to the ground without any struggle.


    Misha who''s sitting next to me pped her hands. "That was cool, big bro Casimir."


    I clicked my tongue. "I know, right? We''re eating pork tonight!"


    "Yey!"


    As the days passed, Misha started to open up to me, she no longer acts scared when I''m talking to her and already showing her cheerful side.


    I walked towards the lying boar and dragged it to the nearest river. While I was cleaning the meat she''s already preparing the campfire at the side of the river.


    I''m not a good cook, or even a knowledgeable one when ites to cooking because mom and Irina were the ones who always doing the cooking back home, and with theck of spices on hand or even a little bit of familiarity on any, the only thing I could make was a barbecue without a decent sauce.


    Yep, I''m a terrible person.


    But to my amazement, Misha always eats my so-so cooking with a smile on her face.


    "Can I have a second?"


    "Of course, there''s a lot."


    I handed the cooked meat to her and she immediately chewed it as if it''s the most delicious food ever.


    I hope she''s not faking it because I will feel very bad if she does.


    After eating, we decided to sleep. I gave her my robe as her carpet and she used her robe as her nket.


    I, on the other hand, slept under a tree a meter away from her and unlike thest time, my Mana perception was always active for any signs of danger.


    "Good night, big bro Casimir." She said while covering herself with her robe.


    "Good night."


    I looked up at the starry sky and gazed upon the countless stars with the moon shining the brightest tonight.


    Now that I think about it, this is the very first full moon since I arrived in this world. The moon here looks simr to the moon we have back home.


    And by seeing it, I felt at home.


    Before I knew it, I had already fallen asleep.


    However,


    I woke up due to the intense pain all over my body, as if my entirety was burning, I could feel it and it felt like I was breaking apart.


    My head started to hurt so much that it made me release pained groans while brushing my face to the ground. I rubbed my hand to my head temple to at least ease the pain but it never lessened, rather, it intensified.


    No matter how much I endured, it became more and more painful.


    Am I dying? What is this pain? Why does it''s fucking hurt so much?


    I tried my best to stop it, but the scream finally came out of my mouth waking Misha up.


    Even currently fighting with the pain currently attacking me, I sensed that she stood up and walked towards me.


    "Big bro-"


    I stared at her to say that everything is alright, but what greeted me was her stunned face while looking at me.


    That''s thest thing I saw before my vision turned red as color as blood and lost my consciousness.


    What is happening?


    I opened my eyes when I felt something a little bit wet gently rubbing my cheek and saw the shining moon in the sky.


    It''s still nighttime.


    "Big bro Casimir?"


    I sat up and found Misha looking at me with great concern.


    "Ah, looks like I had a bad headache."


    Misha nodded but she''s still looking at my head.


    "What? Is there a prob-" I touched the part of my head that she''s looking at and instantly stood up when I felt something attached in my head.


    The fuck?


    I touched the other side and felt the same thing.


    The fuck?


    Please don''t tell me it''s not what I think it is!


    I immediately skipped towards the river and checked out my appearance to the reflection of the water.


    The first thing that appeared on the reflection was my supposed to be ck eyes that were now a pair of bright red eyes.


    While looking at my reflection with great disbelief, I raised my hands and touched the pair of horns attached to the side of my head.


    2 slightly curved pointy horns as ck as obsidian, I tried to shake them but I couldn''t take them off.


    The hell is happening?


    Am I cursed?


    Is this because of the summoning magic baldy Lukas used to bring me here?


    Is this another one of the side effects? How many side effects does that spell have?


    "Big brother Casimir, are you alright?"


    I can''t tell her about this, she''s too young to get concerned about so many things.


    I slowly exhaled. "I''m alright, I just had a bad dream."


    A really bad one!


    She nodded and just watched me.


    Maybe it will be gone when morning arrives.


    And morning came.


    "I didn''t know that you are a demon too, Big brother Casimir. Maybe that''s why you''re so kind to me." She happily said while walking through the forest.


    I chuckled. "Really? Maybe I just forgot to mention." I said as I touched my freaking horns still attached to my freaking head!


    Yep, for some reason, I''m a freaking demon now!

 Chapter 9: Agrona

    Chapter 9: Agrona


    After a total of almost a month of our long journey, we''ve finally reached our destination.


    Unfortunately, the horns attached to my head never disappeared ever again and I am now forced to live as a demon.


    I gazed upon the massive settlement in front of us, we''re still a few kilometers away but I can already see the life inside the town.


    "Atst, we''re finally here, Misha." I looked at Misha and found her smiling at me. "It''s already night time so we need to find a ce to spend the night. I''m excited to see what''s waiting for us inside that town."


    What weed us upon entering the town was a shady ce full of eyes looking at us with suspicions.


    They''re not humans, some of them have animal ears and tails and for some, their body waspletely animal-like, but they''re walking using their 2 feet, which I guess was what we called back home as beastkins.


    There were also some who just like Misha who have horns in their heads, which I believe, were demons.


    When I heard the wordwless town, I expected it to be a chaotic ce full of criminals running around and would attack you the moment you entered.


    Maybe I set my bar too low.


    I felt Misha immediately hold my hand as we walked due to the sharp gazes we''re receiving.


    However, at least none of them were acting hostile towards us. It ispletely normal to be suspicious when new faces arrive so long as they don''t out of nowhere attack us, we''re good.


    At least, that''s what I thought.


    After walking for a few minutes, at the same time as the night arrived, we reached the ce which I think was the marketce.


    However, unlike normal marketce, where they''re selling goods like food and necessities.


    What we''ve seen was ves inside the metal cage being disyed in front of some shops.


    The man in front of the shop with wolf ears approached me with a wide smile on her face. "Mister, I have newly delivered human ves in my shop, do you want to take a look? Maybe one of them may interest you."


    Human ve?


    I shook my head and walked past him.


    As we continued, I finally understood why this ce was called awless town. It''s not that apparent on first look but you will finally see it once you''re already inside.


    ves were being disyed, but not just random ves, all of them were humans as if this ce despised humans and only saw them as products.


    And what I mean by products, some of them were being offered as prostitutes in some shops.


    A demon blocked my way and greeted me with a smile on his face. "Good evening, Sir, do you want a woman to spend your night with? we have newly employed humans here, just pick one for 5,000 Sierra."


    This is the third one! Do I look like someone who likes this kind of thing?


    I stared at the women beside him, they''re looking down while shivering and their hands were chained.


    Some parts of their bodies had bruises and wounds, they''re very thin as an indication of how rough their diet is.


    He said they''re newly employed.


    They don''t look like they are employed to me.


    "They''re well trained and flexible, so expect them to do whatever you want without a problem." He said with a big smile as if he''s just selling fish.


    I shook my head. "Forgive me, but I''m not interested."


    "Big bro Casimir, it hurts."


    Oh, I didn''t realize that I tightened my grip on Misha''s hand too hard.


    I stared at her and smiled as we walked. "My bad. Let''s find a good inn, I''m getting really tired."


    Man! Nighttime is scary in this ce!


    I released a huge sigh of relief the moment we finally got inside one of the inns.


    "Wee."


    I heard the voice of an old man at the counter and walked towards him, but what surprised me was when I saw what he was.


    A human.


    He pushed his sses while smiling at me. "Is there a problem, young man?"


    I immediately shook my head. "No, I''m just surprised to see a human in here. I thought people around here hate humans. Based on what I saw outside."


    He gently chuckled. "You are new around here, aren''t you?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Once you entered this town on your own ord, you are now a citizen of Agrona, and rest assured that no one will attack you for being a human unless you''ve done something you shouldn''t."


    "I see."


    "Now, what can I do for you, young man?"


    "I''ll take a room with 2 bedrooms. How much for a night?"


    "250 Sierra per night and with a bathroom."


    I grabbed some coins from my shoulder bag and put them on the counter. "This is my payment."


    He nodded. "I see." He stood up and picked one of the keys hanging behind him and gave it to me. "Second Floor, third room from the staircase."


    "Thanks."


    The old man nodded. "Wee to Agrona, young man."


    I walked towards the stone staircase and Misha followed me, on our way, we bumped into someone.


    I quickly walked back. "My bad."


    The tan-skinned wolf girl with ck hair just smiled at me. "No worries." She''s carrying a white nket with her.


    "Let''s go, Misha," I said as I continued.


    "Pops, I''m done cleaning the room." I heard the wolf girl''s voice talking to the old man on the counter.


    I opened the door of our room and opened the light. There were 2 white beds a meter away from each other, between them was a wooden brown drawer with a whitempshade standing in front of the ss window.


    The moment I closed the door, the entire room turnedpletely silent, the sound of the noisy marketce couldn''t be heard anymore.


    I immediately removed my robe andid my body down on the soft bed.


    Soft bed! Atst! I already almost forgot what it feels like to lie down on a bed!


    This is what heaven feels like!

 Chapter 10: Scarlet

    Chapter 10: Scarlet


    Morning shone at thewless town of Agrona.


    I stretched my arms as I gazed upon the view in front of me while sitting on the rooftop of the inn. I could see the wide greennd surrounding the entire settlement from afar and the massive forest next to it where we came from.


    As I looked down, I could clearly see the marketce beneath. The marketce waspletely different from what it looked like at night, at day, it seems a normal marketce.


    The ve shops were still open but no ve was being disyed outside, the same with the prostitute dealers who are used to be scattered around the cest night.


    People were starting to gather to buy their necessities from the shops that were not there when we arrivedst night.


    Even with shady businesses at night, I can say that this ce is still functioning as a normalmunity.


    As I watched them, I finally saw some humans joining the crowd, casually interacting with the demi-humans buying in the stalls.


    There really are humans peacefully living in this ce.


    Then, where did the human vese from?


    I shifted my gaze and wore my hood when I heard someone open the wooden door of the rooftop.


    "Oh, good morning, mister." She said while waving her hand to me. She''s the wolf girlst night.


    "The view here looks nice."


    She tilted her head sideways. "Really? d to hear that."


    She hung the clothes she''s carrying to the metal clothesline.


    I walked towards her. "This ce is quite odd isn''t it?"


    She shifted her gaze towards me and smiled. "Maybe? I grew up in this ce so I can''t tell."


    "The moment I arrived in this ce, this ce was screaming ''we hate humans'' all over it, then all of a sudden, I saw the kind old man peacefully living in this ce."


    "Do you mean, my father?"


    "Real father?"


    "Why? Can''t you see the resemnce?"


    "I did." I shrugged. "I guess?"


    She chuckled. "I''m his daughter, a legitimate one."


    I repeatedly nodded. "I see."


    The awkward silence urred and forced me to leave immediately.


    When I came back to our room, I found Misha already awake and decided to take her out to get breakfast.


    We strolled around to find some restaurant and to my surprise, this ce really has decent diners around here.


    We entered one, it''s not as extravagant as the restaurant I saw back in Inizio, but considering the nature of this ce, just the thought that there are actual restaurants in here is already a feat of its own.


    The waitresses were jogging table by table due to the huge amount of customers inside.


    Both I and Misha walked towards one of the only avable seats at the corner and the yellow-haired cat girl waitress immediately approached us.


    "May I take your order, Mister?"


    I read the menu and checked the food they had.


    For some reason, since the day I arrived in this world, I can already understand the people of this world''snguages and can read their writtennguage.


    Maybe, it''s one of the perks of being summoned by that spell, ridiculous horns, and red eyes included.


    While picking our order, a red-haired guy stood next to our table while looking at us.


    "There are no avable seats, would you mind if I join the 2 of you?" His fox ears twitched as he smiled.


    I nodded. "I don''t mind."


    He grabbed the 3rd wooden stool resting on the corner and put his hand on the wooden table. "Thank you very much."


    However, 3 of the waitresses immediately approached him and repeatedly bowed.


    "Please forgive us, Master Mehrad! We will provide you with a good table right away."


    He just raised his hand and chuckled. "Don''t worry, I don''t mind. Besides, the people I''m sitting with right now seem like nice people. By the way, can I take my order now?"


    As he ordered, the waitresses moved quickly.


    I see, he''s a big shot in this ce.


    I mean, it''s pretty apparent in his air, ck suit with neat red wavy long hair and aristocratic aura? This is what a big shot looks like.


    "I can''t decide yet, get his order first, don''t let a customer wait." He said with a smile while pointing his hand at me.


    The blonde cat girl waitress skipped towards me and bowed her head. "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    I shook my head. "Don''t worry about it." I shifted my gaze at Misha. "Have you decided what you want to eat?"


    Misha removed her hood and nodded while smiling. "Yes." And pointed her finger at the food that she wanted.


    "We will take the one that she pointed out and I''ll take this too." I pointed my finger at the beef stew.


    The waitress hurried towards the kitchen.


    While waiting I wandered my eyes around the crowded restaurant. "Is this restaurant always like this?"


    "Most of the time, there is an abundance of demi-humans visiting here, because they all thought that this ce is aswless as they imagined," Mehrad answered my question while removing his gloves from his hand. "Or for some, they''re aiming to challenge the faction leaders to dethrone them and get their territory. I can''t me them though, supremacy is a very thing that everyone wants to have, and this ce is the easiest ce to get it. At least, that''s what they thought."


    "Faction leaders?"


    Rather than answering me, he just chuckled. "You are new here, aren''t you?"


    "Just arrivedst night."


    He put his hand on his chin. "I see, that''s why. However, you don''t seem like you''vee here to challenge the faction leaders. What made youe to this chaotic ce while bringing your daughter with you?"


    Misha who was just silently listening to us shifted her gaze to Mehrad. I patted her head and smiled.


    "I''m still too young to have a daughter."


    He''s about to say something but our food finally arrived and we decided to just focus on it.


    After a whole month of eating the same grilled meats, we can finally have proper food, atst!


    Just the sensation of the sauce of the stew drifting on my mouth made me want to sob!


    This is what salvation feels like!


    While on the other hand, Misha was just eating the food as if nothing is special in it.


    I think there''s something wrong with her taste buds.

 Chapter 11: Commotion

    Chapter 11: Commotion


    I rubbed my belly as I finished eating my food.


    "Do you like the food, Misha?"


    She stared at me and nodded. "It''s delicious."


    There''s some leftover on her cheek so I picked it using my index finger.


    "I''m so full, isn''t the food here the best?" Mehrad said as he leaned on his chair and gazed at both of us.


    "Yeah, it is," I replied.


    "Are you 2 nning to stay here for good?"


    "That''s my initial n, but it still depends. If I want to stay here, I need to find a sustainable job first."


    "There are very few jobs avable in this ce, in order to strive here, you need to be at least tough enough to survive, especially that business owners are wary of the neers, which is understandable. If you want a proper job and you think that you are strong enough to fight, there are some that I can rmend, being a faction leader''s security personnel is one of the profitable jobs here, or you can go to the second faction and apply as a mercenary. That''s a decent job as well if I must say." He covered his mouth as he used a toothpick.


    I exhaled. "Is it just me or do the jobs in this ce always involve fighting shits to death or being part of a shady syndicate?"


    He removed his hand on his face and revealed his gentle smile. "Wee to thewless town of Agrona."


    But our discussion was interrupted when a suddenmotion urred inside the restaurant.


    "Mister, please don''t cause any violence in this establishment." The blonde cat girl waitress pleaded to the person who was responsible for the loud banging noises that disrupted the restaurant.


    However, rather than stopping, the culprit flipped the table, throwing everything in it.


    "What do you mean don''t cause any violence? This ce isn''t called awless town for nothing right? There are no rules in this ce! I will do whatever I please." He stood up revealing his appearance while flexing his muscr arms.


    His entire body consists of a body of an ox except for his muscr human-like arms and hands, he''s walking using his 2 feet. A gray towering beastkin with a threatening deep voice.


    A freaking Minotaur!


    "Mister, please stop themotion, you''re scaring the customers."


    "Of course they will get scared, fitting of weaklings that they are. Tomorrow, this ce will be mine after I crush the titr faction leader of this ce. But for now." The Minotaur grabbed the waitress''s waists and pushed her towards him. "You''ll y with me tonight."


    The Minotaurughed along with the other 7 Minotaurs sitting on the corner.


    It seems, he gotpanions to back him up.


    This looks like a very bad situation.


    "Another troublesome newbie." Mehrad shook his head as he stood up. "It would be great if all the visitorsing here are just like the 2 of you."


    He left us and walked towards themotion.


    Misha stared at me with visible concern on her face.


    I patted her head and just smiled.


    "Mister, is there a problem?" Mehrad approached the Minotaur with a gentle and collected smile on his face.


    "Forgive us, Master Mehrad, we couldn''t resolve it right away." Said the other waitress.


    Mehrad just raised his hand. "Don''t worry about it."


    The Minotaur immediately approached Mehrad. "And who are you, little foxy? Do you want to get hurt?"


    Mehrad chuckled. "No, no, I don''t. May I ask you a little favor, fine sir? Would you mind letting her go? That kind of inappropriate act is prohibited in this town, especially when that beautifuldy doesn''t consent to it."


    "What do you mean prohibited? This is awless town, isn''t it? There shouldn''t be such things as prohibited in this town." The Minotaur said while raising his arm and holding the waitress in the other hand.


    "I hate to disappoint you, but thiswless town isn''t actuallywless. Every faction has rules that we need to conform to because those rules are directly given by the faction leaders. If you can''t respect the rules, I''ll kindly ask you to leave this faction''s territory."


    The Minotaur let the waitress go and leaned towards Mehrad. "Huh? Are you messing with me, little foxy? Do you want me to start with you?"


    The other 7 Minotaurs stood up and surrounded him.


    That really is bad news.


    I was about to stand up when...


    "It''s either you will leave this ce on your own ord, or you''ll never get out of this ce alive. For thest time, I''m asking you to leave." Mehrad''s voice still sounded gentle but there''s something in it that instantly sent a chill down right in my spine.


    The irritation emerged on the Minotaur''s face as he violently breathed out. "Don''t mess with me!"


    The Minotaur hurled his muscr arms towards Mehrad, and the next thing we heard was a loud sound of something getting smashed to the floor.


    What we saw next was the horrified face of the 7 Minotaur looking at theirrade lying on the floor with his headpletely crushed.


    It transpired very quickly, but I saw it happen. Hepletely annihted the Minotaur in just one punch.


    Without using a skill. Just pure physical strength.


    Without a doubt, this guy is freaking strong!


    The 7 Minotaurs immediately walked back with great fear in their eyes. One of them actually fell on his knees while shivering.


    "Now, if you don''t mind, kind gentlemen, I''m asking you again to quietly leave this ce, and please bring this kind gentleman with you, his fine body will hinder the waitresses if he''s in the way. Thank you very much."


    As if a switch was pushed, the 7 Minotaurs immediately moved and dragged the corpse of theirrade out of the restaurant with pure terror written all over their faces.


    After the Minotaurs left, the entire ce remained silent.


    Mehrad chuckled while scratching the back of his head. "Forgive themotion I made, I hope I didn''t disturb you all."


    The crowd greeted him with cheering and roars.


    The waitress held by the Minotaur earlier repeatedly bowed her head. "Forgive us that you need to settle this yourself, Master Mehrad."


    "As I said earlier, don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 12: Hardship

    Chapter 12: Hardship


    After themotion inside the restaurant, I decided to leave the ce and go back to the inn.


    After observing the ce and the people living here, I realized that this ce is not as chaotic as it sounds like, but it''s not that safe either. Dubious people are lurking everywhere due to theck of proper supervision throughout the ce, especially since this ce is being ruled by people called faction leaders.


    Abundances of conflicts can be expected to happen from time to time due to the problematic visitorsing here to cause problems.


    There were some people like Mehrad who''s willing to help in case the situation got out of hand, but we can''t expect them to always be there when trouble arose.


    In conclusion, this ce is not actuallywless, it has rules, but not official enough to make the violent-seeking visitors willingly follow them.


    That''s what you expect from an anarchy governed town.


    At least, that''s my understanding as of now, there''s still a lot of things I can''t understand, but I''m pretty sure I will once I stay long enough in this town.


    We walked down the alleyway but immediately stopped when 3 youngsters blocked our way while maniacallyughing.


    "Looks like you are new here, hoody boy."


    And speaking of.


    "Yes I am, do you have a business with me?"


    At once they took out their rusty knives and waved while sticking their tongues out.


    "Give us your valuables if you don''t want to get hurt."


    Really?


    "Pardon me, but I don''t have much time for this nonsense, would you mind getting out of our way?"


    The one with gray wolf ears went closer to me. "Do you know who I am? I am Leo the invincible! The leader of the most terrifying and vicious fang faction! So if you''re smart enough, you won''t want to do it the hard way!" While exaggeratedly waving his knife.


    You don''t look like Leo the invincible to me.


    He''s really doing his utmost best to intimidate me, isn''t he?


    I looked at hisnky body and almost worn-out clothes.


    Now that he moved closer, I realized that he really is thin, the bones in his face are already jutting out.


    They''re just walking back and forth while assessing me. That''s not a gesture of someone willing to hurt somebody to get something.


    And something is telling me they couldn''t even hurt someone with those half-baked bad guys acting they''re doing.


    Maybe scaring them a little bit would be enough.


    I shifted my gaze to Misha. "Misha, I need you to walk back for a second."


    Misha immediately nodded and walked back.


    I turned my eyes back towards the 3 and found them whispering to each other.


    The one in front raised his shabby rusty knife. "Have you decided yet, hoody... Mister?"


    Did they just ask me if I had finally decided to give them my money?


    "Consider this as my warning, if you still want to fight after this, it''s all on you." I raised my hand and activated my Fire magic and covered my hand in a massive fire,rge enough to give a good scare. "I have valuables in me, who wants to take it? Take it if you can." I said while raising the size of the Fire in my hand.


    I think it''s enough because all 3 of them immediately fell on their knees while shivering in fear and screaming their lungs out.


    I overdid it, didn''t I?


    Maybe it''s enough, I''m not nning to hurt any of them anyway. Each one of them is much younger than me, and I''m not into hurting children.


    I turned off my Fire magic and felt the small hands of Misha grabbing my hand. She''s looking at the 3 with pure innocence in her eyes.


    I exhaled. "Let''s go."


    We walked through the 3 lying on the ground when I heard a stomach growl that came from one of them.


    The sound was so unmistakable that it instantly resonated inside my brain.


    Of course, they are!


    What a pain!


    I unleashed a bigger sigh before facing them.


    The fear in their faces waspletely visible as they looked up at me.


    I pulled coins inside my bag and threw some on them that they immediately grabbed the moment they realized what it was.


    "Grab yourselves a meal, but don''t expect me to be this kind next time."


    I walked away from them.


    But before I could even get far, the one proiming to be the faction leader earlier rushed towards me and leaned his face to the ground.


    He''s doing a freaking Dogeza!


    "Thank you very much, Mister!" He screamed using his cracked voice.


    I turned my gaze towards the 2 behind and found them in tears.


    "You don''t need to go that far, it''s all good. I didn''t do anything that great. Raise your head, if you want to thank someone, a simple thank you is more than enough."


    He raised his head and brushed the tears running through his face.


    I stared at him and got a proper look at his face.


    Desperation, that''s the only thing I could see in his eyes.


    I don''t know what they''re currently going through, but I know it''s something extremely tough.


    I couldn''t do anything but shake my head.


    Ah, I''m starting to hate how this ce is like this and the fact that I can''t do anything about it.


    "Let''s go, Misha."


    We walked away leaving them behind and reached the exit of the alleyway.


    "Big bro Casimir is very kind," Mishamented with a sweet smile while looking up at me.


    I shrugged. "Really? I just did it because I just felt the need to do it."


    Hardships, poverty, and crimes, that''s what I saw in this ce.


    There are some good people around, but don''t expect them to save everyone.


    This is the new life I''m into and whether I like it or not, I have to live with it.

 Chapter 13: Sanctuary

    Chapter 13: Sanctuary


    Nighttime arrived at the town of Agrona. Just likest night, the dark side of the town once more emerged again from the surface of the marketce.


    The human ves were being disyed in front of the shop for the crowds gathering around to see along with the dealers blocking and discussing with any potential customers.


    I closed my eyes as I felt the gentle wind touching my face and looked up to the starry sky where the full moon was currently present.


    The moon showed up again, which means It''s already been a month since I became a demon. It''s hard to adjust at first, but it''s slowly bing a part of me now.


    I mean, besides the red eyes and horns, I don''t think I did change that much.


    Maybe the magic book has something to do with this, too bad I will never know because I identally burned it into ashes.


    The wooden door opened and the gentle smile of the old man emerged and walked towards me.


    I think he came here to get the clothes hung on the clothesline.


    I nodded at him to answer his smile.


    "My daughter, Emily, mentioned you earlier, she said that you''re quite approachable, which is rtively rare behavior for a new visitor to this ce." He put his hand on his chest. "By the way, I''m Rudwick use, the owner of this inn."


    I smiled. "I''m Casimir Kismet."


    He stood next to me and pushed his eyesses while looking at the scenery beneath. "Have you been enjoying your stay in Agrona?"


    "It has most of what you would expect from a ce called awless town."


    He gently chuckled and slowly shook his head. "Maybe it doesn''t look like it at first, but this chaotic ce is a safe haven for a lot of people who have nowhere to go back to." His eyes locked onto a certain group and watched them as they roamed around the marketce.


    I turned my gaze to the group he''s watching on, and found 3 familiar faces, the 3 youngsters earlier. Now, there were not only 3 of them. Walking with them were 5 children, consisting of beastkin and demon children much younger than them.


    The huge genuine smile waspletely visible on their faces while buying food in one of the stalls.


    I turned my eyes to mister Rudwick. "Do you know them?"


    He nodded. "Along with escaped ves from the human kingdoms, they arrived here a few weeks ago. The 3 elders of the group are trying their best to help everyone in their group to survive. I used to give them food to help them, but they just suddenly stoppeding. Maybe they decided to continue their lives on their own and felt like they were inconveniencing me. Which is quite sad."


    "It must have been hard to be in their situation."


    "Don''t worry, those children are exceptionally strong."


    I know they are, I saw it firsthand, but I also saw how desperation has been pushing them to their very limits.


    "May I ask, Mister Rudwick, if it''s alright?"


    "What is it, Casimir?"


    "Why did you decide to stay in this ce? Are there no other ces to go to? I heard that human kingdoms don''t have a good rtionship with demi-humans, how about the other ces? Do other nations have the same treatment towards other races?"


    He remained silent for a few seconds before finally answering my questions. "It is indeed hard to live here , especially back in my earlier years in this ce, when rules were still non-existent, unlike today, despite getting defied asionally, it is still there to bring order for everyone." He pushed his sses up. "However, even with the current state of this town, it is still much better to stay in this chaotic ce than to live in greater fear within the territory of the other kingdoms. This ce has little to no order, but human''s judgment towards demi-humans has no sympathy and I can say the same to the demi-human kingdoms towards a human like me."


    There''s no ce to go.


    "Just like those children who have no ce to go back to. This is the only ce for us. For some, this is a ce where you can do whatever you please, but for us, this ce is our veryst sanctuary. This is the only ce where I can peacefully live with my daughter without the judging eyes of others."


    Now I understand. A ce where the people who have no ce to go. This is what kind of ce it is.


    And what it should be.


    The only thing this cecks is order.


    "Mister Rudwick, I just have heard earlier about the people known as the faction leaders, do you know them?"


    Mister Rudwick''s eyebrows instantly furrowed. "Why? Are you interested in challenging one of them?"


    I faked a chuckle. "No. Why would I? I''m just curious."


    "I see." He nodded. "This entire town is under the governance of 3 factions, each with their own territory and the 3 faction leaders are the most powerful individuals in this town, each one of them is so strong that 2 of the 3 leaders are still governing their factions since the 3 factions were established 10 years ago."


    So since the 3 factions were founded 10 years ago, only one of them got reced? From what I heard, tons of visitorse into this town to challenge them. I don''t want to know what happened to all of them.


    "May I know who they are?"


    "Of course, it''s not a secret in this ce anyway. The faction leader of this ce we''re standing on is Leo the invincible, of Fang faction." He pointed his finger towards the middle part of the town, which I haven''t been to yet. "The central part of this town is under the governance of the second faction, the Marite faction, led by the Puppet master, Leal."


    He pointed his index finger towards the farthest part of the town. "Andstly, half of the town is currently under the control of the Spriggan faction, led by the Shadow fairy, Tanya."


    "I see. Now that we''re at it, I''ve met someone earlier who is named Mehrad. Do you know him?"


    He smiled. "Of course, remember when I said that only 2 of them remained in their statuses? 3 years ago, Leo defeated Mehrad and Mehrad dly gave up his throne and agreed to be Leo''s right hand."


    "That''s why people are calling him Master Mehrad earlier."


    "Yes, because even if he''s no longer in position, the respect of the people not only in this faction but all over the town didn''t lessen. After all, Mehrad along with the other 2 faction leaders defended this ce for 7 years against the attacking from the other kingdoms during the war that ended 3 years ago, before Leo arrived and took his ce. They are the heroes of the citizens of Agrona."


    "I see. It''s good to know about it."


    That man deserves mad respect.


    Now, there''s only one thing that I have to do.


    If I can''t find a good ce to live, why not establish one?


    I stared towards the marketce and watched the scenery beneath us.


    "First, let''s unite all the factions first."


    And pray that I won''t regret this.

 Chapter 14: Leo

    Chapter 14: Leo


    The morning finally arrived at thewless town of Agrona.


    And welp, things happened!


    I turned my head down while walking through the huge crowd gathering at the side of the street gazing at me.


    "Tsch, another one? They will never learn, won''t they?"


    I heard the voice of one of them but I didn''t even try to look at him and just continued towards the location of the main base of the faction.


    Yep, I just decided to challenge the faction leader because I thought it would be cool.


    Good luck to me, I guess?


    I felt the grip of Misha''s hand on my hand. I tried to leave her in the inn with mister Rudwick and Emily earlier because I didn''t want her to see me get beat up to pulp but for some reason, she insisted that she wanted to go with me.


    And my kind heart couldn''t refuse her adorable plea.


    We stopped right in front of a huge building with a front part full of patched scrap metals and woods and found someone standing in front of the huge metal double doors.


    I immediately saw recognition in his eyes the moment he saw me.


    Mehrad smiled as he waved his hand at us. "I''m gonna be honest, you are thest person I''m expecting to see here."


    "What a coincidence, we''re thinking the same thing, even I still can''t believe that I am here trying to challenge a person who defeated a freaking living legend."


    Mehrad chuckled. "I see, so you''ve done a little bit of investigation."


    Just a little talk to an old man who owns an inn!


    "Yeah, a little bit."


    For a person who founded one of the factions 10 years ago, he looks way too young, he looks like he''s just a few years older than me.


    He started to walk towards me. "What''s the sudden reason why you just decided to challenge, Leo?"


    "It''s a little bit...plicated."


    He nodded. "Really?" He stopped in front of Misha and bent his knees. "Leo wille out soon, for now, let me take care of this adorable little one for you."


    Misha stared at me as if she''s asking for my approval, I responded by nodding my head.


    I don''t know, for some reason, I feel like I''m veryfortable with this guy''s presence. He looks gentle and kind and he makes me feel like he doesn''t belong in this ce.


    She grabbed Mehrad''s hands and walked with him towards the crowds that had been gathering in the huge area around us.


    I just gazed at them as they joined the crowd at the same time, the banging sound of the metal doors took our attention and a silhouette jumped out from the building.


    His jet-ck long hair swayed as hended a few meters away from me. He raised his hands as heughed, grabbing the attention of everyone.


    He''s wearing a brown sleeveless tunic under a ck zer with ck pants and ckbat boots.


    He put his hands down and wandered his jet-ck eyes and instantly locked on me. His lion ears instantly twitched as his face turned serious.


    He is probably a lion beastkin, however, just like Mehrad, the only animal part of him is his tail and ears, beside it, all of his features are human, even his sun tanned rough skin has no sign of lion fur in it, he got a pair of sharp fangs though.


    It must be him. Leo the invincible.


    "So, you are the bonehead who dared to challenge me?"


    "Yep."


    A smug emerged on his face. "Have you lost in a dare, my friend? I''ll let you slide if you say so. I''m gonna be honest with you, even without looking inside that delightful robe of yours, I can already say that you''re definitely the weakest looking fellow who has challenged me this week and I''m not even exaggerating it."


    Theughter of the crowds echoed around the area.


    I exhaled.


    "You can do it!" Misha''s voice emerged from the crowd.


    Well, at least I have my lovable cheerleader with me.


    Leo''s eyes shifted to Misha and immediately shifted back to me while narrowing at the same time he put his hands on his waists. "Why bring your daughter here? So someone could plead for your life once I''m about to wipe the floor using your adorable face?"


    This fight needs to start immediately before it bes a roasting game.


    "It''s quite the opposite to tell you the truth, I brought her here so someone could nurse you once you cried like a kid once I''m done beating the shit out of you." I removed my robe and threw it a few meters away from me.


    However, theughtering from the crowds suddenly stopped, along with synchronized gasping, all of their eyes widened while looking at me.


    What? I haven''t done anything yet.


    I veered my eyes towards Leo and found him smiling while slowly nodding.


    "That''s a fancy pair of horns you''ve got there. I heard stories about it before. Crystalized obsidian horns with the shape of an upward crescent moon, are those horns real?"


    Unfortunately, yes it is indeed real.


    "Why? Afraid of some horns?"


    "More like very surprised, and here I thought your ridiculous tribe went extinct 30 years ago, well, it turns out, there are still some of your people left."


    "Too bad isn''t it?"


    He cracked his knuckles as he tilted his neck. "It appears that I underestimated you. Silly of me to make such a mistake, with that said, may I know your name, Challenger?"


    "Casimir Kismet."


    "Casimir, I see." He assumed a battle stance. "The name is Leo Dhruv, the leader of the Fang faction. I heard the people in your tribe are strong, I hope it''s not just a rumor and you won''t turn out to be a huge disappointment. Show me what you''ve got because I won''t hold back, especially to a foe like you."


    Ahm... I don''t know what he''s expecting from me, but I came here to win anyway, so I''ll do my best to make it happen.


    The crowd roars upon us as an indication of what kind of battle I''m going to have.


    "No weapons and battle stance? Definitely a mage." Leo said as he bent his legs and jumped towards me. "Let''s get this started, Casimir!"


    Yep, here we go!

 Chapter 15: Strength

    Chapter 15: Strength


    "Let''s get this started, Casimir!"


    As expected he really is fast!


    I barely managed to dodge his first punch by jumping back and sprinting away, but I know that there''s more toe.


    Of all the 3 faction leaders, he''s the only one I got no information about his skill. The only thing I know is he has terrifying physical capabilities.


    It means, holding back is not an option here.


    Upon dodging, I immediately aimed my hand in his direction and released the most powerful fire attack that I could, and sted it towards him.


    But I received no reactioning from him.


    "I hate to break it to you, but I''m not a big fan of Fire magic." His silhouette emerged from the direction of my attack with a menacing grin forming on his lips.


    [Skill [Fire Resistance] was acquired.]


    Damn it!


    He jumped towards me with speed much faster than before.


    I activated my Ice magic and covered the ground around me with ice at the same time creating multiple ice spikes on top of them to stop the charging enemy.


    But, he''s much faster.


    In one swoop, all the ice blocking him was easily destroyed and continued his attack towards me.


    I created multiple wind des and used them to defend myself, but he effortlessly evaded them all like nothing whileunching a devastating punch towards my face!


    "Too slow."


    With that speed, it was impossible for me to dodge it, all I could do was to jump back while covering my face using my arms to lessen the impact I was about to receive.


    However, even with it, I still felt the pain as I bounced off the ground due to the overpowering attack I just received.


    Yep, what a day.


    But wow, it''s still less painful than I thought it would be, given that it appears that he didn''t hold back, he actually tried to obliterate my face!


    I quickly stood up and checked out my wrists.


    It''s a good thing that I''m wearing a pair of metal vambraces due to my demon lord costume, if not, it would be very painful! It got dents due to the attack though.


    "I must admit, to have 3 elemental magic is already a remarkable feat of its own. You have potential, as expected from someone who came from a superior race, too bad you can''t win against me with that." Leo said while slowly walking towards me.


    Yeah, too bad because I don''t even know what race you are talking about.


    I stood up. "Really? That''s a nice thing to hear."


    I activated my Ice magic strong enough to cover the entire surface of the area around us with ice.


    From afar I could hear the screams of the spectators because the Ice reached them.


    Leo easily crashed the ice on his foot. "So this is the game that you want to y? You n to confine me in your ice field and bombard me with your Ice magic?"


    Men, I didn''t expect it to be this cold!


    "I don''t have much of a choice, am I? This is myst resort, give your all."


    He smiled. "How predictable. I can''t me you though." He assumed a battle stance. "It just saddens me because I expected more from you. I didn''t expect this battle to end this quickly."


    As expected, he jumped towards me using his overwhelming speed.


    I activated my Ice magic and generated countless Ice spikes attacking him at once, but he already anticipated it and just smashed everything that went his way.


    Based on physical strength alone, this guy can literally crush me to pieces!


    He''s destroying the ice spikes using his bare hands. Take note, without using a skill, it''s just his sheer strength!


    By heating up my feet using my Fire magic I sprinted away from him.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" He destroyed the ice spikes continuously attacking him and immediately jumped towards me.


    Hended a few meters away from me and sprinted for a chase.


    I activated my Wind magic and sted 3 wind des towards him, but he easily dodged it by jumping while hurling towards me.


    His victory smile materialized on his face while flying mid-air. "ytime is over, 3 elemental mage!"


    As I intended to.


    "3? I have 5."


    The smile on his face immediately vanished as he was instantly confined inside a massive water ball.


    I melted all the ice around us and turned it into a massive water ball.


    He tried to swim his way out, but I created a whirlpool inside to make it harder for him.


    I know he''s strong enough to escape from it, but at least it will buy me more than enough time for my next attack.


    I activated my Electricity magic and channeled a huge amount of it in my hand and aimed it towards him.


    The unnerving roar of the surging electrical energy in my hand became more and more audible as the power built up.


    Leo roared while underwater as he looked at me with great rage on his face.


    I''m pretty sure you''ll survive this. But it won''t be painless either.


    I unleashed the thunder strike towards the massive water ball, the sound of the exploding water ball and the rumbling thunder strike resonated throughout the area.


    As the vapors disappeared, no one was talking and just looking at the center, their eyes were widened while shifting their eyes on both of us.


    [Skill [Warrior''s Rage] was acquired.]


    [The ability to convert 100 of the damage that the user took and dealt to improve the user''s physical capabilities, regardless of whether the damage done or received were magic or physical damage. The effect will gradually disappear after an hour of being away from the battle.]


    The hell is this ridiculously OP skill?


    Leo''s excited chuckle echoed around the area. "That was fun! I haven''t predicted you to be this good! You are praiseworthy!" His unscathed body materialized as he walked towards me. "Now that I''m going to get serious, I hope you still have a few tricks up your sleeve. You''ve just got my hopes up so don''t disappoint me now, Casimir."


    As expected from the person known as the Invincible, he just proved to me that it''s not just a name.


    The real fight is just about to begin.


    "Believe me, it will surprise you."

 Chapter 16: Invincible

    Chapter 16: Invincible


    [Skill [Warrior''s Rage] was acquired.]


    [The ability to convert 100 of the damage that the user took and dealt to improve the user''s physical capabilities, regardless of whether the damage done or received were magic or physical damage. The effect will gradually disappear after an hour of being away from the battle.]


    The roars of the people around us thundered throughout the area with some jumping in excitement.


    "Be prepared, it will be a great battle," Leo said as he raised his hands sideways, a powerful gust of wind built up around his arms causing an apparent disruption all over him. "This is how I use my Wind magic."


    Yeah, it would be very painful to get hit with that thing.


    He bent his knees and without a dy, jumped towards me while generating a strong gushing sound.


    Due to the activation of his skill, his movement became far faster than before.


    Does that mean that all the damage he took earlier even before activating his skill is still counted for his power-up?


    I shifted my gaze at him while he''s surging towards me.


    There''s only one way to prove it.


    "Warrior''s rage."


    His eyes instantly widened the moment he heard what I just said.


    At the same time, I felt the instant surge of power spreading out throughout my body and greatly boosted my reaction time that I easily evaded the iing devastating attack.


    "You gotta be kidding me!" Leo shouted as he passed through me as I avoided his attack.


    The surroundings didn''t be slow, it was still as fast as always, I just became ridiculously fast!


    He''s still faster than me but the shock of seeing that his skill was being used by someone greatly stunned him.


    I activated my Electricity magic and covered my hand with it and punched his face using the strength of his own skill.


    It''s a full-force punch coated with Electricity magic but it''s just enough to make him fly out a few meters away but not take him down.


    I immediately received the physical boost due to the attack and felt my rising strength as my body became much lighter, but I know I''m not the only one who received this power-up.


    Leo removed his hand on his bleeding nose and looked at me with his menacing eyes while grinning. "So that''s your ability. You''ve got me very surprised there."


    Man, I have a feeling that he''s bing stronger and stronger, I can see the ''you are dead meat'' aura floating around him.


    "It should be illegal to have such skill."


    He bent his knees for another attack. "Yeah? Said the person who literally just copied it."


    Once more, he rushed towards me while generating a louder wind-gushing sound.


    He''s really out for blood this time!


    I activated my Ice magic to block his way because even while using his ridiculous skill, he''s still far faster and physically stronger than me!


    But he just brushed them off like nothing, it didn''t even manage to dy him!


    He easily reached me, to counter him, I activated my Wind and Electricity magic and coated both my hands with them, and tried to trade some blows with him.


    It didn''t go as nned.


    I managed tond 2 punches in his face, but in return received 1 punch that hit like a freaking truck and threw me away while spinning in the air like a top.


    But, before I fell, I managed to toughen my knees and keep myself up, while looking at him.


    Once more, I received another ridiculous amount of physical boost and I think, at this point, I can now easily lift a car using only one of my hands, however, the bad thing is, I''m not the only one who is.


    And this guy is already a monster before even receiving those boosts!


    I heard his loudugh as he continued his assault on me. "You are unbelievable! Remarkable!"


    I felt the intense pain of his fist pushing through my face, in return, I punched his chin up and his abdomen with my electricity-coated fist and sted my Water magic the moment he backed off a little and unleashed a thunder strike.


    However, he came back much stronger and attacked me again.


    For a few minutes, we traded multiple blows of powerful punches and kicks, but as the battle took longer the more devastating our attacks became.


    The ground around us shattered as we punched each other.


    I could feel the intense pain as I received his punches as if my body was breaking apart, but it was still intact and continued to be even more powerful than before.


    Forget the car lifting! I can definitely destroy a house now!


    I chased my breath as I leaned my hands on my knees while looking at my enemy doing the same thing.


    Unlike me who''s definitely doing a ''this is a nightmare'' face right now, Leo was smiling while looking at me with enthusiasm.


    "Casimir, after this, do you want to work for me? You will be a great addition to my faction."


    I toughen my knees to properly stand up. Yes, my body became much stronger as the battle went on, but the fatigue that my body received remained and that''s what made it fall apart.


    Ironically, our invincible body is already on its limit due to the destructive damage we just received that we can no longer contain.


    I raised my shivering arms. "What a coincidence, I''m thinking of asking you the same after beating you."


    Heughed. "Really?" He raised his arms, and just like me, his knees were already shivering as well. "I''ll take that into consideration."


    "Looks like this is the end." I activated my Electricity magic and covered my hands with them at the same time covering the area around us in ice.


    He smiled. "It''s not, this is just the great beginning."


    For thest time, he rushed towards me and brushed off all the ice spikes rushing towards him, as expected from his current strength.


    Physical capabilities-wise, I don''t think I can win against him, however, the good thing is, I am a mage.


    At once, I melted all the ice around us and immediately imprisoned him while at the same time, charging my Electricity magic.


    He already knew that I would do it again, but despite his great strength, he''s already too tired to escape from it.


    I know, because I too am already exhausted to take a single step. The fact that he can still run is apparent proof that he''s far stronger than me, physical capability-wise.


    With myst strength, I unleashed my Electricity magic and sted it towards the massive water ball. The roaring thunder strike delivered my final assault.


    The entire ce was shrouded in silence and everyone just stared at me while waiting for the result of my attack.


    I couldn''t help but exhale the moment I saw Leo lying on the ground, unconscious.


    Then the screams of the spectators roar upon seeing him.


    "It seems like... I won-"


    The next thing I felt was my body falling to the ground due to extreme exhaustion.


    I''ll take a little nap for a while.

 Chapter 17: Leader

    Chapter 17: Leader


    I opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was the pair of Misha''s blue eyes looking at me while sitting next to me.


    She gasped as soon as she saw me open my eyes and hug me. "Big bro Casimir!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m still kicking."


    Misha smiled at me and leaned her head on my arms.


    I wanted to pat her head but for some reason, I couldn''t move my body.


    "Did I end up being crippled?"


    "Oh, you''re finally awake."


    I turned my gaze towards the voice and found Mehrad leaning on the door while looking at me.


    Now that I realized it, I wasn''t lying in my room. Thanks to the massive pillow I was leaning on, I could see the entire room and Mehrad standing a few meters away.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    "About 7 hours."


    "I see, by the way, for some reason, I can''t move my body."


    He walked towards me. "Of course, you can''t, you''ve just broken several bones of your body due to the injuries you received from the battle earlier."


    "How many of those several? ''cause I think all my bones arepletely broken."


    He chuckled. "If other people took the beatings you just took earlier, they''re probably dead by now."


    "I know right? That guy has insane skill!"


    "It''s funny to hear thating from the person who actually defeated him."


    "Speaking of, where is he? Don''t tell me he''s in the same condition as mine as well?"


    "No, apparently, he''s physically stronger than you and well experienced when ites to his own skill so it''s already expected, he''s in the living room at this moment."


    I nodded. At least I can still nod.


    "Misha, can you put my hand on my chest?"


    Without hesitation, Misha immediately took my hand and put it on my chest.


    "Thanks."


    I activated my Healing magic, I instantly felt the treatment through my body, after some time, I could finally move my body.


    I sat on the bed and found Mehrad looking at me as if I was a bizarre oddity.


    "Is there a problem?"


    He just shook his head and smiled. "Let me guide you outside."


    We walked through the white corridor with a red carpet lying on the floor.


    "Where is this ce?"


    "This is our base, your battle against Leo took ce just outside earlier."


    Do you mean this elegant ce is the inside of the gate full of metal and wood scraps earlier?


    "Really? It looks different from the inside."


    Mehrad nodded. "Yes, since the front of this facility is the venue of every challenge, it''s normal for that part of the base to get caught in the middle of the heat of the battles. idents tend to happen a lot. That''s why it looks like that."


    "Uh, that makes a lot of sense. I wonder what kind of battle caused that kind of destruction to the building that''s as strong as this one, even our battle didn''t manage to create such damage."


    He smiled and stared at me. "It''s my fault, I was the one who identally did it while fighting against Leo 3 years ago."


    "Ah... I see."


    Due to his gentleness, I almost forgot that this guy is a monster too.


    After some time, we reached the living room and found 10 people sitting at the sofas while the loudugh of Leo was resonating throughout the room.


    To my surprise, the 9 people with him immediately stood up and bowed their heads to me.


    "Greetings, Boss!"


    Oh right, now I remember, now that I managed to win against the current faction leader, it means I''m the new leader now.


    It feels so surreal that I still can''t believe it.


    All I could do was nod. "Y- yo."


    Leo who''s sitting on the sofa rotated his head and looked at me, even with bandages all over his head, I could see how his forehead quickly furrowed upon seeing me.


    "Oy, oy, are you for real? The first time I fought something to death with that skill I couldn''t even move a finger for a week! And here you are walking as if nothing happened?" He waved his hand. "There''s definitely something wrong with that body of yours."


    The both of us stared at each other andughed at the same time, weughed at each other for a few seconds while the others were just watching us.


    The moment we stopped, he handed his hand to me. "Wee to the faction, Boss."


    I grabbed his hand. "To be honest, based on your personality alone, I thought you''re a huge sore loser."


    "Well, I am, but it was a very satisfying fight so I have noints, besides, you already offered me the position as your right hand, right?"


    Offered what? I don''t remember doing so.


    "Yeah, sure whatever."


    I walked towards him and put my hand on his head and activated my healing magic. Now that I had a closer look at him, I noticed that his entire body was full of battle scars, the most apparent ones were the ones on his arms and neck, and there''s a lot of them.


    What kind of shitshow this guy participated in to get this amount of scars? As if his entire body was carved using a freaking sword.


    He stood up and removed his bandages. "You have this skill all along? Why didn''t you use it in battle earlier?"


    "Ah, I just thought it would be unfair if I did. So I decided not to. It''s a fair fight after all."


    All of a sudden, all of themughed, even Mehrad who''s silently watching us covered his mouth.


    At least I''m not the only one wondering why, even Misha was looking at them with questions in her eyes.


    Leo tapped my shoulder twice. "Now I get it, it really was my defeat."


    I nodded. "Yeah sure. By the way, where''s my robe?"


    Leo held my shoulder. "You destroyed it, remember?"


    And why is everyone avoiding my gaze?


    Even Mehrad?


    "I did?"


    "You did." He repeatedly nodded.


    "It''s bad. I''m not used to walking around without it."


    Leo shrugged. "What do you mean? You are now the very image of this faction, don''t be a chicken and show everyone what you''re made of."


    I exhaled. "Okay, I''ll take your advice."


    He immediately raised his thumbs up while smirking.


    Wow, not suspicious at all.


    I decided to take Misha back to the inn, while on the road, I was getting tons of gazes all over the ce, everyone was looking at me with their scrutinizing eyes.


    We decided to stop by the restaurant and eat for dinner and the moment we entered, all of the attention was already on us, the eyes of the customers instantly locked on me.


    One of the waitresses sprinted towards me and bowed her head. "I will guide you to your seat, Master Casimir."


    Mast- what?


    I just slept for 7 hours and they already know my name? How fast does news spread in this ce?


    I followed her and sat on the wooden chair they sent me to.


    "Here''s the menu, Master Casimir."


    "Yes, thanks."


    I responded while massaging my forehead.


    Yep, this is my life now.


    ***


    Jack of all trades, master of none


    Fire Magic


    Healing Magic


    Mana Concealment


    Mana Perception


    Water Magic


    Wind Magic


    Electricity Magic


    Ice Magic


    Fire Resistance


    Warrior''s Rage


    ***

 Chapter 18: Visitors

    Chapter 18: Visitors


    I raised my head as I stepped inside the inn, finally free from the eyes gazing all over me.


    "I think they all like you," Misha said while holding my hand.


    "I just hope so."


    I found mister Rudwick standing at the counter while smiling at me.


    "Wee back, Master Casimir."


    "Please not you too."


    He gently chuckled. "Congrattions for seeding the position as our new faction leader."


    "Yeah, I somehow managed."


    He nodded and shifted his gaze to Misha. "How''s the battle? Did you enjoy it?"


    Misha immediately nodded. "Big bro Casimir was so cool and strong!"


    That''s Misha for you.


    "Too bad I didn''t see it." He shifted his gaze on me. "As an aside, it surprised me to see an actual Meruem in person, I heard that your tribe was wiped out 30 years ago, it turns out it''s not entirely true."


    Meruem?


    Now that you mentioned it.


    "So you know some things about us?"


    He shook his head. "No, all I know about your tribe is the things that I''ve read in some history books, Meruems was the most isted demon race variant after all." He pointed at my horn. "But, lots of people know how to recognize one."


    It really is my ck horn, Misha and all the other demons I''m seeing around have horns too, but unlike mine who looks like a jet ck crystal, their horns look organic, like what animals have.


    "I see, at least, we are not considered an abominable race, right?"


    "No, of course, being a potential catastrophe doesn''t make you a bad person, I suppose."


    That sounds very wrong.


    Is he low-key saying I''m a walking disaster just by being a Meruem?


    "Ah." I slowly nodded.


    "Ah, the new boss!" Emily waved her hand at me.


    "Yo." I shifted my gaze back to mister Rudwick. "I''m going back to my room now."


    Mister Rudwick bowed his head. "See you around, mast- mister Casimir."


    Both I and Misha rushed back to our respective beds.


    Misha lied on her bed while I, on the other hand, just sat on mine.


    "What did you do while I was asleep earlier, Misha?"


    "Waited for you to wake up."


    That sounds awfully lonely.


    "The whole time? Isn''t that a little... I don''t know, boring?"


    She shook her head and looked at me with her very sleepy eyes. "No, big bro Mehrad and big bro Leo apanied me. They yed with me while you''re sleeping."


    I can''t picture Leo actually ying with Misha, but I think that would be funny to see.


    "I''m d to hear that they''re kind to you."


    She smiled. "Yes, they''re kind, but big bro Leo, he sounds like he''s always angry."


    I chuckled. "We can''t do anything about that."


    Even after sleeping for a whole day, I could still feel the exhaustion and easily put myself to sleep the moment Iy my body down on my bed.


    However, I woke up due to the loud knocking on my door.


    The hell?


    I stood up, even Misha got woken up due to the noise.


    I opened the door and wandered my narrowing eyes to the 5 people standing in front of my door.


    It''s Leo and Mehrad along with the other 3 members of the faction.


    "Yo, boss. Already sleeping?"


    "Good evening, boss!" The 3 members with them bowed their heads.


    I nodded and widened the door. "Is there a problem?"


    Rather than answering my question, Leo entered our room."This is your room? Man, isn''t it too small?" He wandered his eyes around the room. "Oh, Lil missy, you''re still awake? Good, I don''t have to wake you up."


    "She was asleep, however, someone mmed the door without considering that we''re already sleeping, anyway, what are you doing here?"


    "Really? What kind of bastard would do that to the new faction leader?" He shrugged.


    "I know right?"


    "Forgive us for intrusion." Mehrad peeked his face through the door and wandered his eyes around. "Oh, you''ve got a nice room."


    "Thank you very much, I guess?"


    Leo put his hands on his waists. "Looks like you''re already prepared, let''s go now, boss."


    Ha?


    "Go where?"


    Leo narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean where?" His eyes shifted towards Misha. "You didn''t tell him?"


    Misha''s eyes immediately widened and looked at me. "I forgot."


    "What? Kids these days." He scratched his head. "Well, whatever, we''re throwing a party tonight as a celebration for your promation as the new faction leader."


    A party?


    "For a person who just lost his crown, you look so delighted about it."


    Leo extended his hand on my shoulder and tapped it twice. "Me? Delighted? You don''t have any idea of how d I am of finally getting freed of those stupid responsibilities Mehrad forcing me to do." He slowly nodded while a menacing smile gradually emerged on his face. "It''s your turn now, boss."


    "Ah... su-sure."


    "Should we go now? Everyone is already waiting for you, Casimir." Mehrad walked towards the door and gave us a ''let''s go'' gesture.


    "Aight, we''ll be waiting for you at the venue." He pointed his index finger towards Misha. "You too."


    Misha just nodded at him.


    After some time, we walked downstairs with Misha and found more members of the faction waiting for me downstairs.


    Both Emily and Mister Rudwick were with them and bowed their heads.


    Even though I felt really awkward, I nodded and faced the 6 faction members standing next to them.


    How could I tell If it was them even though they''re not wearing a uniform or sort? They''re all bowing at me in the most dramatic way possible!


    Half body bow while one of their arms were pointing at me!


    "Master Casimir, we are part of the Fang faction security personnel, we are here to pick you up."


    Like a personal bodyguard, I see.


    "Where are Mehrad and Leo?"


    The one with the dog''s ear walked towards me. "They''re already waiting for you in the venue, we were tasked to guide you and..." He paused. "Lil missy the way."


    "Just call her Misha."


    He repeatedly bowed his head. "Yes, forgive me, master Casimir."


    Isn''t it a little bit over the top?


    We proceeded to walk out from the inn and what greeted me was thepletely emptied marketce.


    There''s no people around and all the shops were closed.


    Since when did this ce be a ghost town?


    I heard a noise from my back, Emily and Mister Rudwick closed the inn and walked with the security personnel.


    The hell?


    "Let''s go, Mister Casimir." Mister Rudwick called for me.


    "Yeah."


    What kind of party are they throwing for me?

 Chapter 19: Celebration

    Chapter 19: Celebration


    After a few minutes of following the security personnel as what they called themselves, we finally reached the venue.


    And oh boy, I think all of the citizens of this faction''s territory are here!


    The celebration was taking ce in the middle of a huge road under the moonlight. Lights were everywhere with the crowd of people cheering at me.


    And there''s a lot of them!


    From the crowd, Leo came out and raised his wooden cup. "And herees the star of the night!"


    He walked towards me and handed the cup containing booze to me.


    "I didn''t expect it to be this extravagant."


    "Aren''t you underestimating the weight of being a faction leader a little bit too much? You are now the most important person in this ce, it''s the least thing that we can do to congratte you." He walked back and waved his hand. "Let''s go in here, everyone wants to see you."


    I shook my head and turned my gaze to Misha, she responded by smiling at me.


    It''s quite overwhelming, especially knowing that it is just the beginning of what I really want to aplish.


    "Let''s go, big bro Casimir." Misha pulled my hand while sweetly smiling at me.


    One down, 2 to go.


    We entered the crowd of the people cheering for me while I was walking through them. Most of them were looking at me with happiness in their eyes, but there was also an abundance of them who''s ring at me with such jealousy. I think most of them were newbies who may or may not have challenged Leo before and didn''t manage to win.


    There were tables scattered throughout the ce, with waitresses serving booze for everyone. One of them immediately attended me and showed me the way.


    I reached the center of the venue and found the table where Leo and Mehrad were sitting.


    There were 2 vacant wooden chairs at their table, we walked towards them and took our seats.


    "I''m surprised that you manage to easily organize such an event in a very short period of time."


    "The moment our battle ended, Mehrad ordered the people to arrange this celebration right away, the same thing happened after I miraculously won against him before, the moment I woke up after a bloody battle, I was in the middle of the road while lying on my bed with booze in my hand and people were celebrating around me. Mehrad is one hell of a merciless person." He shook his head while recalling a somewhat tragic story.


    Does that mean I am just lucky enough to have healing magic to turn me back to health or else I will end up in a situation like he had?


    Mehrad just chuckled. "I''m not." He handed a cup of orange liquid to Misha. "That''s for you, Little Missy."


    "You haven''t drunk your booze yet." Leo''s narrowing eyes dwelled on my cup. "Don''t tell me, the people of your tribe don''t drink?"


    "Ah, I forgot." I chugged the cup bottoms up.


    The beer here is much more bitter than the one we had on Earth, but I can say, it''s not bad.


    Leo cackled. "That''s what I''m saying! We''ll drink until one of us is dead!" He poured the booze on my cup from hisicallyrge bottle.


    "We''re already dead once it''s done."


    "Don''t underestimate the power of beastkins, Meruem, not just me, even Mehrad is really good at drinking!"


    Mehrad justughed at him and drank the cup of booze.


    The party went on, there''s a lot of things happening while we''re drinking. Some of the people decided to dance to the music of string guitar. We watched as they encircled the area with a dance based on what Leo said was a native dance of one of the beastkin tribes.


    We pped as everyone joined them, not just beastkins, but also Demons and even humans, all of them showing their enjoyment as they danced.


    "Demi-humans and humans. This is the only ce where you can see them living in harmony." Mehradmented while his eyes were still in the crowd.


    I stared at Mehrad. "I heard about it. Why can''t every race live in peace, what we''re seeing right now is apparent proof that everyone can live in harmony as long as they want to."


    Mehrad shook his head. "It has something to do with humans seeing us demi-humans as just inferior races, they disdained us so much that they even attempted to wipe us all out, the good thing is they didn''t seed."


    "Wow, that''s a lot to absorb."


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry about it."


    "Ah, now that we''re at it, I have been seeing some human ves shop around the marketce, are you the one who established them?"


    Leo who was watching the crowd veered his gaze at me. "I did. Why? Are you interested in one of them?"


    So it''s really him.


    I chugged the booze from my cup. "Not really, it just makes me wonder. Howe you are operating human ve shops in a ce where humans can peacefully live with other races? Where do you get those human ves? Because something is telling me they weren''t a citizen of this ce, just based on what I''m seeing on the humans happily living in here. Or maybe, my assumption is wrong."


    He poured another full in my cup. "No, you''re right, none of those ves are citizens of this town. It''s one of the main rules of this town to never hurt the citizens as long as they''re following the rules. Maybe we are not a bunch of benevolent heroes, but we are not pure evil as well."


    He drank the cup of booze in his hand and looked at me with his eyes filled with pain. As if he recalled something he shouldn''t.


    "And besides, All the human ves we have are just scum who enved, abused, and killed demi-humans and I mean all of them, none of those captured human ves is innocent. Don''t waste your time sympathizing with them. The demi-humans who went through their wicked hands suffered more than those humans ever will. I''m just giving them a little bit of a taste of their own cruelty."


    Hatred and pain, his voice was full of it.


    I nodded. "I see."

 Chapter 20: Goal

    Chapter 20: Goal


    The party continued and Leo kept on drinking as if tomorrow will nevere.


    However, I stood up when I saw some familiar faces joining the crowd while eating.


    I approached them, all at once all 8 of them immediately stood up the moment they saw me. They were already done when I arrived.


    I smiled. "Woah, isn''t it the ever-powerful, Leo the invincible?"


    The one who impersonated Leo before scratched his head while looking down due to embarrassment.


    "I''m d to see that you 3 are fine and have some friends with you."


    "Yes, thanks for helping us back there, ma- master Casimir."


    "I assume, your name isn''t really Leo ain''t it?"


    He raised his head. "Ah, my name is Japheth."


    I turned my gaze towards the 2.


    "My name is Ham." Said the demon one.


    "And I''m Shem." Lastly, the one with cat ears. A cat boy! "And these guys are our friends." While pointing his hand to the younger members of their group.


    "Nice to meet you, I hope you are no longer going around doing what you did back then."


    The 3 of them chuckled.


    "It will never happen again, that''s the first andst time we will do it. We''ve learned our lessons."


    "By the way, Mis- master Casimir. I saw your fight earlier! You''re so strong!" Japheth excitedly dered.


    "Really? It''s nice to hear that."


    "Big bro Casimir?" I felt Misha''s hand grab my hand and found her looking at the group and pointed her index finger at Japheth. "Ah, Leo the invincible."


    Shem and Ham giggled.


    "I just found out that his name is Japheth. By the way, her name is Misha."


    "Hi, Misha." All of them said at once.


    Misha waved her hand on them. "Hi."


    "Ey, boss! We''re not done here yet!" Leo shouted while waving his ridiculously massive bottle of booze.


    I bent my knees to level Misha. "Do you want to y with them for a while? I think joining some drunkards is not good for you."


    ying with people her age is a better environment for her after all.


    "Misha is joining us?"


    Misha stared at the group for a second then stared back at me and nodded.


    I patted her head. "Good." I stood up and faced the group who were smiling at me. "I hope you won''t mind."


    Japheth immediately raised his thumbs up. "You can count on us, Boss!"


    He changed from master to boss real quick.


    I nodded and got back to people 2 drowning themselves in booze.


    I sat back with them and drank the booze on my cup.


    "What took you so long, boss?" Leo asked. For a person who already drank a lot, he still looks sober.


    And I can say the same for Mehrad.


    "I just talked to some acquaintance of mine."


    He nodded. "I see, I see, here''s another round of drinks."


    "May I ask, Casimir. Now that you are now the new leader of the Fang faction, do you have any n in mind as the new leader?"


    Leo stared at me. "Now that you mention it, Mehrad. What is your n, boss?"


    "I hope you are not like the certain someone I know who''s after winning the leadership of the entire faction, it just turned out that he had no ns in mind and just wanted to be the leader of the faction just for the sake of it and forced me the responsibilities that I shouldn''t have because I''m done being a faction leader, you know? The despicable titr type."


    I''m amazed at how he could say it with such a gentle and kind voice.


    "Oy! You don''t need to call me out like that, Mehrad. And besides, haven''t you remembered, you are the one who asked me to challenge you."


    "A n? I have one. But my n would not only involve this faction, my goal will include the entire town."


    Both Mehrad and Leo paused for a second and just stared at me.


    I drank the booze in my cup. "I''m nning to challenge the second faction leader tomorrow, the faster these tasks are done, the better."


    What came next was pure silence between the 3 of us. After a few seconds, both of them nodded at once.


    "That''s one hell of an ambitious goal." Leo put another round of booze in my cup. "But, I''ll warn you, those 2 are one hell of a challenge to take, especially that old hag witch governing the Spriggan faction, Leal is one hell of a monster himself, but the old hag is on another level, maybe her age has something to do with it."


    "Old hag?" I asked.


    "Leo, don''t call Tanya that. And you are wondering why she hates you so much?"


    He justughed. "My bad, my bad."


    They will never remain undefeated if they were not monster-level strong after all.


    For now, I should focus on Leal first, and worry about Tanya once I manage to win.


    Leo chuckled while shaking the bottle of booze in his hand, it''s already empty. "However, for now, let''s forget about that and focus on our celebration, let''s reserve that for tomorrow." He grabbed something under the table and revealed a much smaller bottle in his hand. "For the finale, I want you to try our favorite drink."


    At least, it''s not in aicallyrge bottle anymore.


    He grabbed both of our cups and poured them full.


    I grabbed the cup and sniffed the water like liquor.


    It has no smell.


    "That''s my and Mehrad''s favorite drink, now that you are now the new leader of our faction, you deserve to get a taste of Fang Faction''s specialty."


    "Ah, who made it?"


    Mehrad drank the cup and raised his hand. "Me. I made it." While slowly swaying.


    Did his face suddenly turn red?


    "Try it, boss."


    I nodded and drank the bottle and to my surprise, it had no taste and just passed through my mouth like water.


    "See, isn''t it good, boss?"


    "Yeah, it is, what is this drink called?"


    Leo chuckled but I couldn''t properly see him anymore because my vision was starting to blur.


    "This booze is called... the Mind breaker." And chuckled like a viin who just won against the hero.


    And that''s thest thing I remembered before waking up the next morning with a skull breaking hangover while lying on my bed in our inn room and being nursed by poor Misha.


    The fuck is that liquor?


    I will never drink that liquor ever again!

 Chapter 21: Marionette Faction

    Chapter 21: Marite Faction


    I yawned as I stared at the energetic demon in front of me flexing his muscr arms.


    Along with the loud roars of the spectators huddling around us in front of the faction base.


    First thing in the morning, this is what I got after a devastating drinking sessionst night!


    He faced me and pointed his index finger at me. "I''ll crush you, Meruem impostor!" He said with a voice that was full of confidence.


    "Should we start already? I still have something to do."


    "Huh, don''t cry at me after!" He pulled his sword from his back and assumed a battle position. "Get ready to get wrecked by me-"


    He couldn''t finish his sentence anymore because he''s already rolling on the ground while covered in fire and crying like a man-sized muscr baby.


    I exhaled. "That''s the 4th one this morning, anyone still wants to challenge me?"


    But no one dared to respond and just looked at me with fear in their eyes.


    "Help! Help!"


    Yep, that''s the guy who just said he''s going to crush me.


    I activated my Water magic and poured them in him and healed him before he ended up getting toasted alive.


    "That may be thest one, should we go to the Marite faction now?" Mehrad said while standing a few meters away from me, next to him was Leo just crossing his arms.


    "I don''t think there is still anyone who wants to fight, let''s go." I walked towards them as they started to walk in the direction of the central part of the town. "Let''s go, Misha."


    "Wait!" Misha came out from the crowd and ran towards me. She quickly grabbed my hand the moment she reached me.


    "It will take us several minutes of walking to get to Leal''s faction base," Mehrad announced.


    I don''t think it''s a problem anyway.


    I nodded. "May I ask, what kind of fighter Leal is? From what I heard you are an acquaintance of his, Mehrad."


    "Yes, we are acquainted with each other to a certain extent that the Fang and Marite faction has been in a good rtionship for a long time now. However, about your question of what kind of fighter Leal is." He put his hand on his chin and briefly closed his eyes. "To make it simple, he''s aplete opposite of Leo when ites tobat because Leal is the type who tends to use his head rather than mindlessly jumping on everything without thinking first."


    "I see, so he''s not a punch first askter punchy himbo."


    "Oy, I can hear you."


    "Yes, he isn''t. However, I can''t say that he''s a genius, he''s just extremely cautious. I can''t tell you everything about him but I hope you are ready for him."


    After walking for a few minutes, the transitions of surroundings became more apparent as we went deeper into the faction.


    The quantity of the people hanging on the street started to decrease and I saw some of them walking towards the location we''re heading to.


    Isn''t that strange? As if they already know that I''ming.


    However, what caught my attention were the numerous eyes watching us from the roof of the buildings and every alleyway without actually looking at us.


    I can feel their mana sensories dwelling at us. I have been feeling this sensation in the fang faction territory as well but they were not as vignt and as many as the ones in here.


    They are in every corner!


    "These people are part of Leal''s mercenary corps. Just like Mehrad said, Leal is one hell of a cynical person."


    All of a sudden, someone stood up in our way and immediately stopped our advancement.


    A girl wearing a kinky ck and white maid outfitplete with thigh highs with straps and gauntlet in both of her arms stood in our way!


    I already saw a lot of these meritorious costumes in every cosy con I had attended before.


    This beautiful specimen in front of us is definitely abat maid!


    Even without meeting him yet, I can already tell that Leal undoubtedly has very good taste.


    Her ck hair swayed down as she bowed her head on us revealing her pointy ears.


    An elf!


    "Greetings, Mister Mehrad, Mister Leo..." She raised her head and pointed her sharp gazing jet-ck eyes at me. "Youngdy Misha and the new faction leader, Mister Casimir."


    I''m not even surprised that she already knows my name anymore.


    "Nice to see you too, Kuro." Mehrad turned his gaze towards me. "This lovely youngdy is Kuro, she''s Leal''s right hand. It seems Leal already knew that you wereing here for him, I wonder why?"


    Leo cleared his throat. "Beats me."


    I narrowed my eyes while looking at them.


    Suspicious!


    However, Kuro? Isn''t that a straight up Japanese name? Or maybe my weeb brain is just overthinking it.


    "Let me guide you to master Leal."


    As she walked ahead we followed her.


    "It''s not apparent at first nce, but this ce is fully guarded isn''t it?"


    "That''s what you expect from the faction with the most powerful army personnel in Agrona. Besides, Leal is a notorious leader of an underground mercenary corps, his name is known not only in Agrona. His group took down big shots and criminals from other kingdoms for a price, that''s why many individuals are out for his head, so this tight security is just natural." Leo exined.


    Man, a freaking syndicate leader!


    We finally reached the location where Leal is, Kuro guided us inside a building that looked like a colosseum, with people gathering at the entrance properly forming a line.


    It''s an arena, a huge one!


    The moment we entered, I wandered my eyes and found numerous individuals scattered around the area, apparently keeping their eyes on me. They''re wearing ck butler outfits and some were wearing maid outfits just like what Kuro has.


    "Howe they''re prepared for my arrival? To the extent that they organized this huge event."


    Leo cleared his throat. "Leal really is fast at getting information, isn''t he? It really is strange that he already knew that you would challenge him just after you dered it to usst night."


    Mehrad put his hand on his chin. "I don''t know, maybe someone got so drunkst night he decided to barge in here and screamed to everyone''s face that his new faction leader will challenge Leal tomorrow while dering that he''s gonna kick Leal''s butt."


    Leo dodged my gaze while scratching his head. "To- to be fair, I''m not alone, you''re with me."


    "I''m just keeping an eye on you or else the next time I will see you, you are already floating in the middle of the sea feeding a school of fish."


    These guys.


    I exhaled. "Well, good luck to me."


    "I''m pretty sure, you are gonna win, Boss!"


    "Good luck, Casimir."


    "Good luck, big bro Casimir!"


    Welp.

 Chapter 22: Leal

    Chapter 22: Leal


    "Go kick his ass, boss!"


    I exhaled as I entered the arena and went straight to the middle. As I walked, the roars of the spectators resonated throughout the ce, with some of them jumping due to extreme excitement while looking at me from the audience tform where a tall wall was separating the arena and the audience tform above.


    From the crowd, I saw Misha waving her hand at me, next to her was Mehrad crossing his arms, and Leo currently conversing with a guy wearing a butler suit standing next to him.


    I don''t know what they were talking about so all I could do was to wonder.


    I waved my hand towards Misha.


    "So, you are the new leader of the Fang faction."


    The fuck?


    I immediately turned my gaze towards the person currently standing a few meters away from me.


    Since when has he been standing there? He literally came out of nowhere! I didn''t even sense him with my Mana perception!


    Upon seeing him, the crowd stormed and became a lot louder than before.


    "Master Leal!"


    "Leal!"


    "Master Leal!"


    "So, you are Leal."


    He brushed his short blonde hair up and looked at me with a puzzling smile on his face. The first thing I noticed was his long pointed ears indicating that he''s indeed an elf.


    Wearing a white tuxedo and cks and ck shoes, he looked like a high-ranking noble, a young master to be exact.


    Based on the story I heard about him, I expected him to be a middle-aged aristocratic gentleman who looks like a mafia boss at the same time. I mean, I''m not wrong at the aristocratic part, but he looks way younger than I anticipated.


    Do all the faction leaders look this young? Maybe it has something to do with him being an elf.


    "Yes, the name is Leal Bertrand, the faction leader of Marite Faction and the founder of Marite corps." He put his hand on his chest. "We have finally met, Casimir."


    "Do all the challenges that you''re epting take ce here? A little bit over the top if you ask me."


    "I''m only using this ce if I know I''m about to fight a powerful opponent."


    "I see, it makes sense."


    "Before we start, I want to ask you a question, if you may."


    "I don''t mind."


    His expression abruptly changed and turned very serious. "What is a meruem doing in this ce? A cmity like you shouldn''t be in here, and of all the people, you should understand that the most."


    I put my arms on my waists. "I''m looking for a safe ce to live in."


    He chuckled but not in a funny way. "Really? I must admit, that''s a reasonable reason for a normal person."


    "Do you have an issue with us?"


    Even though I''m just a fake meruem.


    He shook his head. "Not just me, the entire world has. On a different note, I have some conditions for our battle, I hope you won''t mind hearing it."


    I nodded.


    "First, the Marite corps is my property, if ever you have managed to defeat me, you can have the faction territory, but not my mercenaries. Andstly, If you lose, leave this town and never show your face ever again."


    "Fair enough."


    "Are you sure?" He immediately asked with subtle confusion in his eyes.


    Maybe he expected me to express even a little bit of resistance.


    "I''vee here to win, to begin with. However, in return, if you lose, you''ll help me aplish my goal for this town. As my associate."


    He smiled and nodded. "Then, it''s a deal, you will end up losing anyway."


    He walked back a few meters away from me and raised both of his hands while separating both of his feet.


    "It''s nice meeting you... Casimir."


    And right in front of my eyes, he disappeared.


    It happened very fast that the next thing I knew I was already rolling to the ground and wiping the floor with my own face.


    Then, the intense pain urred on my nape as if my bones were breaking apart, it''s extremely painful!


    I held my neck the moment I stopped rolling through the ground!


    Man! That was destructive! That single kick was one hell of an attack!


    I coughed as I stood up while the power-up from the attack I received just now immediately built up within me.


    All I could hear was the gasps of the spectators after such a blink of an eye attack happened.


    [Skill [Extreme Speed] was acquired.]


    "What a troublesome skill." He said as he looked at me with visible irritation in his eyes. "I was nning to end this battle as soon as possible, but it turns out, Leo''s skill granted you a ludicrous advantage, rather than getting knocked out, it made you more powerful. And now that my initial n failed, I assume, you already copied my Extreme speed, am I right? Imitator?"


    If it wasn''t for the Warrior''s rage, I''m already lying on the ground and pping like a fish out of the water.


    I stood up and brushed the dirt on my mouth. "I''m amazed, you''ve done a lot of research in a span of a single night."


    He chuckled. "A Night? I have been investigating you since you knocked Leo down. Your name, race, abilities, and your potential threat probability, all of it. And based on what I''ve learned, you are a huge threat that I need to get rid of before you be an unstoppable force for us to deal with."


    Dude, my battle with Leo just took ce yesterday!


    He raised his fists and looked at me with intense resolve in his green eyes.


    "If it''s still a game for you, it''s not for me. Especially when a potential catastrophe like you is lurking around our town, it''s my job to protect this ce from any kind of danger, and I will. Although It greatly bothers me howe Mehrad hasn''t done anything about you yet, it doesn''t matter anymore because I will defeat you and drive you away from this ce one way or another."


    I activated my Fire and Electricity magic and covered my arms with them as I walked towards him. "I have something that I want to achieve so I can''t leave this ce and if you really want me to. Then, I wanna see you try, Leal."


    I''m fairly certain that some of my bones got dislocated.

 Chapter 23: Bad Matchup

    Chapter 23: Bad Matchup


    I aimed my hands at him and sted both the Fire and Electricity magic at once, but as expected, he''s so fast that he dodged my attacks almost easily.


    But thanks to the effect of Warrior''s rage and by activating the skill Extreme speed I became much faster than him and managed to catch up on him.


    I sted my Fire magic point nk but he dodged it by spinning in the air whileunching an effective counterassault and instantly covered my entire body in a white thread immediately binding me in ce.


    [Skill [Mystic Thread] was acquired.]


    [Ability to create, manipte and shape magical threads, the toughness and sharpness of the threads can be altered by the user.]


    The next thing I knew, I was already lying on the ground covered in webs andpletely incapacitated to move due to the thick webs hindering me.


    So he nned to confine me inside these webs while at the same time avoiding doing any damage to me to prevent me from powering up.


    "Good strategy, if I must say," I said while shaking my body inside the gigantic cocoon containing me.


    Leal looked at me with discontent visible in his eyes and clicked his tongue.


    I exhaled while continuously moving inside the cocoon. "This technique would be very effective against Leo."


    I activated my Fire magic and burned the webs, but man! They were tougher than I thought.


    So, I activated my Ice magic and turned all the webs into ice, and destroyed them using my empowered physical strength and Fire magic.


    Leal''s eyes instantly narrowed as he watched me stand up. Afterward, he waved his hand as if he''s grabbing something.


    Before I realized it, multiple threads already punctured my skin and tried to restrain me. As I looked at the end of the web, they were not connected to anything, they were just floating in the air while attached to me.


    Leal moved his hand and I felt the painful sensation as he tried to control my body.


    He has already given up on the idea of beating me without causing pain to me and went on his forte.


    However, the pain made me stronger, and he knew it.


    "I see, so this is why they''re calling you the Puppet master."


    I wanted to try something so I activated my newly acquired skill Mystic thread and took over the control of the webs attached to me, and just like I thought, all of them disappeared at once.


    Leal stared at me with disbelief as his skill easily got brushed off, rendering his attempt useless.


    "I had a hunch, but I didn''t expect it to be this overwhelming." He said as he assumed a battle stance. "But to surrender is a privilege I don''t have, I will never go down without a fight."


    "Then, let''s end this here."


    I activated my Ice magic and covered the entire arena in ice while at the same time activating my Electricity, Fire, and Wind magic and covered my arms with them.


    For a few seconds, we remained silent while staring at each other and at once rushed towards each other for our inevitable beatdown.


    By heating up my foot I easily ran through the ice field I created and rushed towards him while using both the Warrior''s rage and Extreme speed.


    Multiple ice spikes assaulted him but he easily sliced them off using his sharp webs, he''s using his webs like flexible knives.


    Iunched a punch packed with Electricity, Fire, and Wind magic but he managed to deflect it by covering my arms in webs and throwing it away from his direction.


    However, I followed it up with my other arms, but he''s still skilled and fast enough to deflect my attack andunched a devastating punch towards my face while at the same time jumping and slicing off my ice spikes attacking him at the same time.


    The difference in skill is pretty apparent, he can fight back even in the middle of an extremely disadvantageous situation.


    I shouldn''t have forgotten that I''m fighting against a veteran who remained undefeated for several years.


    I aimed my hand in his direction and sted the most powerful fire attack that I can release and engulfed the entire arena in me.


    He jumped towards me while aiming for my head with his fist. I tried to parry his attack with a punch but before hended, a web immediately pulled him to the ground andunched an uppercut.


    He''s trying to weaken me up little by little, just like what happened when I fought Leo.


    However, his physical attacks were not as powerful as Leo''s house-destroying punches.


    I grabbed Leal''s hand that delivered the uppercut, and the next thing I saw was his despair as he realized what just happened.


    It''s over. He''s strong but it''s apletely bad matchup.


    I hurled my fist towards his face and mmed it with him towards the ground as the powerful crushing sound resonated throughout the area.


    The ground cracked with Leal lying in the middle. It''s the very first attack that he received, but it''s boosted enough that I was certain that it had devastating damage enough to take him down in one strike.


    The audience remained silent while their eyes were widening while staring at the possible conclusion of our battle. However, after a few seconds, the silence shifted to loud roars and ps.


    The entire coliseum was engulfed in their excited voices while jumping.


    I raised my hand to respond to their apuse.


    However, before I knew it, Leal was already standing up with evident resentment visible in his eyes.


    "Why?" He asked using such a hateful voice. "What gave you the need to go to this ce? Do you forget? Do you forget what kind of anomaly you are? there''s no such ce as a safe ce for you, Meruem, because you are a disaster yourself. I don''t know where your people have been hiding all this time, but you should have stayed there for everyone''s sake!"


    He groaned as he walked towards me while his body was shivering due to the damage he took.


    He stared at me with his eyes full of desperation in them.


    "You are a threat, Meruem. Do you realize?" He put both of his hands on his knees without removing his eyes from me. "You are a danger, not just for me, but for everyone in this ce. You are bound to bring ruination wherever you go because that''s what the people of your tribe are, the very embodiment of destruction itself!"

 Chapter 24: Covenant

    Chapter 24: Covenant


    "I don''t hate you, Casimir. You look like a very kind person, but... I can''t... I just can''t." He shook his head while looking at me with distress in his eyes. "Don''t ruin everyone''s life just because you felt like it."


    While shivering he slowly moved towards me and raised his fists.


    "I don''t think you can still fight. It''s over."


    He spat blood and stared at me. "I can still fight."


    His body got more devastated than I thought, but at least he can still stand up.


    I exhaled. "Look, don''t worry, I won''t ruin anyone''s life. I don''t know what you people think about the people of my tribe, but we''re not that kind of people. I think? Besides, I''m not doing this shit because I just felt like it, well maybe a little bit, but most of it is because I have a goal in mind, that makes the difference."


    He chuckled but his voice was filled with ache. "Are you saying that you have a goal for this ce?"


    I paused for a second and felt the heat of the sun touching my skin and nodded. "I want to make a safe ce where every race can live together in harmony, without fear, without discrimination, just unity."


    He suddenly stopped walking towards me while his eyes were shivering. "A ce where all races can live in harmony? A safe ce for every race? Aren''t you a little naive?"


    "Naive? Maybe I am. So you know, I have very little knowledge in this world, all I know is that I can''t do it alone. That''s why I need you to help me, to build that ce I am yearning for. Together, let''s find out how far my naivety can take me."


    For a few seconds, he remained silent while staring at me with his wide opened mouth. "Tell me, how certain you are that you will never bring ruination in this ce? And when the timees, how sure you are that you can protect..." He shook his head. "That you can... protect everyone dear to us?"


    I see now. A ce where the ones who have no ce to go. This ce is what it is. Even for Leal. He''s not this cynical just to protect himself, he wants to protect something or someone incredibly dear to him that he cannot afford to lose.


    Getting stripped in power means he could no longer protect it just like how he does while in power.


    "You want to protect something, but for some reason, I''m certain that it''s not just simply the town alone, that something is far more important to you." I breathed out. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you protect it, whatever it is."


    "Is that a promise?"


    Wow, that''s quick.


    "Yes."


    It''s not that big of a deal, I think?


    He paused for a few seconds and nodded. "I just want you to know that you can no longer take it back."


    I nodded. "I will protect whatever it is, in return, help me achieve my goal."


    Out of a sudden, a puzzling smile emerged on his face. "Then, you''ve got yourself a deal."


    Ahm, what happened to his desperate and reluctant face earlier?


    He raised his hand for the crowd to see. "I admit my defeat."


    The crowd roared on his signal at the same time all thebat butlers and maids scattered around the area pped their hands with smiles on their faces.


    From the tform, I saw 2 people jump down inside the arena and run towards us.


    The next thing I felt was Leo''s arms on top of my shoulder. "You did it, boss! You really did kick his sorry ass!"


    I shrugged. "I just managed."


    I shifted my eyes to Mehrad standing on Leo''s back while carrying Misha on his back who immediately went down to hug my waists.


    "Congrattions, big bro Casimir."


    I chuckled and patted her head. "Thanks."


    Mehrad didn''t say anything, rather he just nodded at me and as a response, I nodded back.


    "Oy, Leal, how does it feel to kiss the ground?"


    Leal shrugged. "I can''t tell, but it''s still less painful than getting knocked out by my own skill."


    Leo tilted his head. "Speaking of, I know a loss is a loss, but it''s still jarring me why you didn''t use your trump card against him?"


    Trump card? He still has something he''s hiding?


    "Hmph, why would I? You know how dangerous he could be once he managed to copy my advanced ss skill. He already has your advanced ss skill and he will be far more dangerous if he manages to copy mine."


    He really still has!


    "Oy, are you saying that my skill is weaker than yours?"


    Leal shook his head. "Perhaps it is, but that''s not what my point is, what I''m trying to say is, he''s already that strong after acquiring your strongest skill, imagine him with my advanced ss skill, He would be unstoppable and that''s the least thing I want to happen, especially that we still don''t know what path he''s trying to go. Besides, whether I use it or not, I will end up losing anyway."


    Make sense.


    Leo scratched the back of his head. "You know, Leal, sometimes I really don''t get what''s running inside that mind of yours."


    Leal didn''t answer, he shifted his gaze and dwelled his eyes on a certain person that''s also one of the members of his mercenaries currently scattered throughout the area with an expression of relief on his a little bit dirty but still good-looking face.


    For a person who just lost his governance, he looks so relieved.


    He managed to deceive me real good, didn''t he?


    I aimed my hand at Leal and used my Healing magic.


    After some time, he started to walk away from the arena while we''re just watching him.


    He stopped. "Don''t get me wrong, I still don''t trust you. And if ever I feel that you''re not worthy of my trust or the leadership you earned, I''ll deal with you myself." He looked back. "However, you have my word, I will help you achieve your goal, in return, don''t forget our deal."


    I smiled. "Sure, but you haven''t told me yet who is the person you want me to protect."


    "What?" Leo''s chuckle sounded next to me. "Protect who? Don''t tell me the maniptive and cynical Leal has a soft side on someone? That would be crazy!"


    On the other hand, Mehrad didn''t even flinch.


    Leal''s eyes instantly narrowed and walked away from us.


    "Oy, oy! Don''t just leave like that, Leal!" Leo shouted while chasing after him.


    "Leave me alone or I''ll destroy you!"


    2 down, 1 more to go.


    And probably the strongest of all the faction leaders. The shadow fairy, Tanya.

 Chapter 25: Spriggan

    Chapter 25: Spriggan


    (Third Person)


    As the sun slowly fell above the sky of thewless town of Agrona. Inside a certain mansion located in the innermost part of the territory of the Spriggan faction.


    The current leader of the Spriggan faction Tanya put some of her silver hair at the back of her pointed ears as she shifted her gaze upon the demon wearing a butler suit standing a few meters away from her.


    Her seemingly emotionless pair of gray eyes dwelled at the butler she tasked to observe the person who took her attention.


    Wearing a ck gothic dress made of delicate ck taffeta and cotton fabric with a skirt down to her upper knees, revealing her ck straps connected to her ck thigh high socks, a huge part of her arms were covered with ck arm sleeves, and she''s also wearing a ck and white fabric headband on her head, an elegant set of clothing that greatlyplementing her porcin white skin.


    Her eyes shifted back towards the currently descending sun that could be seen at the huge ss window she was standing on. "How was it, Gareth?"


    Gareth, who was standing a few meters away from her, slowly bowed his head and spoke in a gentle manner. "Half of the town is now under his control."


    "Did he manage to acquire Leal''s advanced ss skill?"


    Gareth shook his head. "Leal didn''t use his strongest skill."


    Tanya nodded. "Knowing Leal, that''s fairly expected." She shifted her face back to Gareth. "Now, that person, is he really a meruem?"


    "From the information I gathered, I can say that there is a good chance that he really is a meruem, I can''t see any tricks in his horn."


    Tanya paused for a second and shifted back to the currently dark sky. "You did a good job, Gareth, take your rest."


    Gareth bowed his head. "Yes, Lady Tanya."


    Gareth silently left the room and closed the door leaving Tanya behind staring at the dark sky.


    She remained silent and unmoved for a few seconds before slowly breathing out. She closed her eyes and slowly shook her head.


    "Ten years, it took him this long to arrive, but just like what you said, he is finally here, your boasted valiant hero, Magerna."


    ***


    (Casimir Kismet)


    I shook my head as I looked beneath the terrace I was standing on. The people beneath cheered as they chugged the cup of booze being served for everyone while taking some food from the tables covered in white clothes scattered around the in grasnd in the middle of a huge garden full of different kinds of flowers that I could see thanks to themp post spread throughout the area.


    In some parts of the garden, there were several decorative-shaped bushes acting as mini mazes, however, none of the visitors even dared to step inside them.


    I mean who would? Nobody wants to get wrecked by whoever owns this garden.


    This ce looks beautiful, which is saying a lot because this ce feels out of cepared to the other ces in this town. As if I was no longer inside thewless town of Agrona.


    "Boss!"


    I stared at Leo currently sitting on one of the tables with Mehrad while waving theicallyrge bottle in his hand.


    Sheesh, just by thinking about the booze he made me drinkst night, I can already feel my hangovering back.


    On the other hand, I found Misha currently hanging out with Japheth and the gang who were gathered around the white metal table at the edge of the garden.


    This ce couldn''t amodate all the guests so the people inside the garden were the only ones who were picked and the rest were celebrating outside the road in front of the headquarters of the Marite faction, and there''s a lot of them.


    "Do you like what you''re seeing?"


    I looked back and found Leal leaning at the frame of the door of the terrace I was in.


    "This ce feels ipatible with the overall theme of this town. Whoever made this garden did a very good job taking care of this ce."


    He chuckled and stood up beside me while looking at the garden with a smile on his face. "Kuro nted it all. Since the day we established the Marite faction, she decided to make this ce her garden."


    So that girl Kuro loves gardening.


    "By the way, I''m just wondering, who made up the idea of epting challengers and risking your hard-earned power every time someone is going to challenge you? I mean, no matter how hard I think about it, you already have an army of your own, you can deny anyone if you want to. Is there a reason why?"


    "Who would want to risk their leadership by epting a fair one-on-one duel? We''re doing this not because we want to, it''s because we have to."


    "You have to? Why?"


    "It''s part of our agreement with her."


    "Her?"


    He exhaled and turned his eyes on me. "With the Shadow fairy, Tanya Latora. In exchange for the right to acquire half of the area of Agrona that I and Mehrad split into 2 factions, we agreed on her condition to take challenges from anyone who will challenge us and risk our leadership. At least I''ve managed to maintain up to this point, until you showed up and took it from me."


    Wow, that made me feel bad about it.


    "There are several reasons why we can''t say no on her condition. But the 2 main reasons are, first, Tanya is the one controlling most of the supplies of the entire town. Most of the goods wereing from her faction." He pointed his hand at the people beneath us. "Commodities, building materials, and even the temporary truce and treaty between the nearby kingdoms, all of it, it''s all because of her."


    The hell? She''s that influential?


    "And secondly, she''s extremely powerful. Even if the 2 factions join together to fight her, me, Mehrad, and Leo, she could easily defeat us without even trying, maybe there are still people who are more powerful than her, but she''s one of the most powerful mages I have ever met, I saw it first hand during the war, the main reason this ce never fell within the entirety of seven years war was mainly because of her."


    Now I''m starting to get nervous about what''s waiting for me at the Spriggan faction tomorrow!


    "I see."


    "You are nning to challenge her right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, I will suggest for you to prepare yourself, set your expectations to the highest, I can assure you that she will easily exceed it."


    "Master Leal and Mister Casimir."


    Both of us looked back and found Kuro bowing her head on us. She raised her head and stared at us using her sharp gazing ck eyes.


    "Mister Mehrad asked me to fetch the 2 of you."


    "We''re going now." Both of us answered while walking towards the door.


    Prepare for the worst, huh?

 Chapter 26: Superior Variant

    Chapter 26: Superior Variant


    With Kuro leading the way, we walked towards the center of the garden where everyone was gathering.


    On our way, Leal''s butler and maid-themed mercenary members gathered at the side of the cemented pathway and bowed their heads on us.


    "Greetings, Master Leal and new faction leader, Casimir."


    I nodded at them and continued.


    As I looked back from our location, I could see the terrace where I was earlier.


    It''s a huge white mansion with a red roof with multiple terraces scattered around its 3 floors.


    "Boss!" Leo waved his hand at us.


    I walked towards them, on our way, I saw a group doing a tea party on a circr table.


    Misha waved her hand at me with a big smile on her face, next to her were the girls in their group sipping the tea on their white teacups.


    I waved back and continued to our table where I could hear Leo''s loudughter.


    "You 2 finally here, what took the 2 of you so long?"


    "We just made sure that the booze wasn''t poisoned. Unfortunately, it isn''t." Leal said as he sat on his chair.


    I sat on the other chair, but I just realized that there''s still one avable chair between me and Leal.


    "Oy, Bone crusher,e and join us," Leo called out to the person standing behind us.


    Bone crusher?


    Leal looked back at her and pointed to the chair beside him. "Join us, Kuro."


    Kuro bowed her head and sat between us. Her fragrance urred to me. She smells like jasmine. It''s so subtle that you can''t smell it unless you are really close to her, as close as sitting next to her.


    "There, there, Mehrad and I already started it earlier so the 3 of you need to catch up with us." Leo put the cup of booze in front of us.


    "I can''t drink much, maybe I''ll have a cup or 2 and that''s it for me, however, don''t worry, I won''t leave," Leal announced and took a sip of the booze as if he''s drinking tea.


    "Oy, oy, where''s your pride as an elf? Did you lose it after living here for a few years?"


    "Mehrad, your dog is barking again."


    Mehrad just chuckled and gulped his cup.


    "Now that you mention it, since I arrived in this ce, you 2 are the only elves I have met. Are elves that rare?"


    Leo chuckled. "Rare? More like prideful, those blonde-pompous-pretty-faced-egomaniacs would never even think about setting their luxurious feet in this ce."


    "Should I tie him up and put something on his chattering mouth, Master Leal?" Kuro asked while narrowing her eyes on Leo.


    "No, no, we are not going to stoop that low." Leal faced me. "As much as I hate to agree with Leo, what he said is correct. Elves are always out for perfection, they don''t want to get associated with something or someone they considered wed. However, we are not the only elves in this town, there are 3 of us currently living here."


    I drank the booze in my cup. "Maybe I would probably meet that third person."


    Leo immediately put a full in my cup. "Sure you will, you will meet her tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? Do you mean?"


    Mehrad and Leo nodded to my question but Leal word it out for me.


    Leal sip her tea- I mean booze first before talking. "Just like your tribe, if the Meruems are the superior variant of the demon race, that''s what Fairies are to elves. Tanya is a fairy, the rarest and superior race variant of elves which possesses both greater magic capabilities and also as self vanity."


    I''m against a literal fairy tomorrow? What does she look like? Maybe she has wings and brimming with light around her.


    I just hope she''s not an old hag just like how Leo described her.


    I see now, races are the general term for certain groups but within those races, they are still divided into different species.


    Just like what I am now, I''m a demon but I''m from the demon race variant called Meruem and that''s probably the case with other races like beastkins who are presumably the most diverse race because I have already seen different variants of them.


    "May I ask, what is the superior variant of the beastkin race?"


    "The dragonkins, they are extremely rare, but even one of them is powerful enough to change the tide of a losing war when you have them at your side. When a group of dragonkins sided with a kingdom in a war even in apletely disadvantageous situation, it is almost a guaranteed victory for that side." Mehrad answered.


    Wow, that really sounds powerful. So dragonkins do exist in this world, does that mean dragons too? I want to see one!


    We continued our drinking and talked about a few things.


    Leo loved poking on Leal who just responded with his sass while I on the other hand just listened to them.


    I looked at Kuro''s untouched cup of booze.


    I think she''s not the type who likes to talk and just wants to silently watch over us.


    I got a glimpse of her and found her eyes closed.


    Is she asleep? Wow, she canfortably sleep while sitting and even with the noise of the people around her.


    "I suppose I''m already drunk."


    "Drunk? What do you mean drunk? You just emptied your first cup!" Leo protested.


    Leal waved his hand. "I''m done, I can already feel my vision blurring, but don''t worry I won''t leave."


    Leo nodded. "I see, I see. If you say so." He pulled something under the table, a clear ss bottle. "Here, take this water." And put it in another unused cup.


    While handing over the ''Water'' on Leal, Leo briefly looked at me with a subtle smile on his face.


    That''s definitely not water.


    "Good." Leal immediately gulped the liquid inside the cup, bottoms up.


    A viinous smile emerged on Leo''s face. "How do you like the Mind breaker?"


    However, Leal couldn''t answer anymore, his face mmed into the table and remained unmoved.


    Knockout!


    "Master Leal?" Kuro immediately assisted him.


    "Is he still alive?"


    "More likely," Mehrad answered my question.


    Leo chuckled. "At least, he finally got the taste of our specialty. The best in Agrona!" He raised the ss bottle he''s holding.


    Kuro''s sharp gazes shifted to Leo, but the target of her anger was already running away whileughing his ass out.


    "You filthy dog!" Kuro pursued her.


    "I''m a lion!"


    All I could do was shake my head while watching them, with Mehrad in front of meughing at the scene.


    Yup, the group is more chaotic now.

 Chapter 27: The Fairy鈥檚 Lair

    Chapter 27: The Fairy¡¯s Lair


    The next morning, Mehrad, Leo, and even Leal picked me and Misha up and apanied us to the territory of the Spriggan faction where I could find Tanya.


    I wandered my eyes around the ce as we walked towards the headquarters of the Spriggan faction.


    "How''s your head, Leal?"


    "It feels like it''s breaking apart, it''s all thanks to you, you big imbecile."


    What caught my attention were the houses and buildings, all of them were properly built and in good condition, even some of the buildings were made of chiseled stones and the people walking with us were wearing tunics and kirtles made of wool.


    However, it''s quite apparent that there''s only a handful of thempared to the other citizens of the other factions where I could see people in every corner.


    asionally, there were some merchant''s carriages passing down the brick road.


    This is the first time I''ve seen some since I arrived in this town!


    Are we sure we''re still inside the infamouswless town?


    I turned my gaze to the 3 faction leaders walking with me. "What''s wrong with your factions?"


    "Oy!"


    "That''s a hard question to answer," Leal said as he directed his gaze in front of us.


    Mehrad didn''t reply and just shook his head.


    "At least, our ce is free for everyone. Unlike this ce where only a chosen few can live." Leo proimed.


    "If you''ve seen this ce before the factions were established, this ce lookspletely different from what it was. This ce was aplete mess back then, I can say the same to our factions, but Tanya went on to the extreme extent of modifying this ce." Mehrad added up.


    I mean, she did a really good job, however, she managed to do it in exchange for istion and exclusion.


    "How can you get permission to live here?"


    Leo shrugged. "You can''t. The only ones who are living in this ce are the original inhabitants of this territory before the factions were established. All the people you are seeing here are already living in this ce from the beginning."


    Wow, that''s a very strict standard.


    After a few minutes of walking through the roads, we finally reached the headquarters of the Spriggan faction.


    I wandered my eyes inside the ce while standing outside of the towering ck metal fence separating us from the garden inside.


    From afar, I could see the white mansion in the middle, in front of the mansion was a white fountain with water pouring down from it.


    We stood up a few meters away from the gate while Mehrad talked to the person guarding the gate stationed at the other side of the gate.


    "Why is Mehrad the only one talking to the guard?"


    "He is the only one the old hag doesn''t hate," Leo answered.


    "Old hag?" Misha immediately stared at me.


    "Just ignore him and don''t ever call someone that, it''s extremely rude." I patted her head.


    Leal shook his head. "If she heard you saying that again, she would definitely kill you."


    "What could be the reason for her to hate you too, Leal?" I asked.


    "She doesn''t hate me, she just doesn''t like being associated with an elf."


    But she herself is an elf, right?


    The ck metal gate slowly opened and the first thing I saw was the 2 peopleing out from it.


    The other one was a ck-haired demon wearing a butler suit. He immediately bowed his head upon seeing me.


    Have I met this guy? For some reason, he looks a little bit familiar.


    And the other one immediately ran towards me and looked at my face as if I was an amazing specimen, she smiled as she gazed at my horns, I could see the excitement in her almond brown eyes.


    "You really are a meruem! You look so cool! Could you tell me how you can resist your urge to destroy everything in sight?"


    My what?


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. Breathing exercise?"


    "Really?" She excitedly said and pulled out a notepad to write something.


    "No, not really."


    She raised her head again and smiled at me. "Your horn looks so amazing! Can I touch it? Please? Please?" She said while propelling her face on me.


    I walked back. "Huh?"


    "Lady Karoon, do you remember what Lady Tanya told you?"


    "Ehh! But I wanna! I wanna!" She said while pouting her lips.


    "Lady Karoon."


    "Ehh! Oh, you are Misha? You''re so cute! Can I pinch your cheeks?"


    She''s a beastkin with beaver ears and tail flopping as she energetically moved.


    Her neck-length gray wavy hair kept on swaying in every movement she made. She''s wearing a brown sleeveless zer with its zipper opened down to her belly button with nothing inside to hide her white skin but a ck bra.


    Yep, that''s the main reason I walked back.


    She''s wearing a very short ck skirt but beneath it was ck short leggings covering all the way down to the upper part of her knees and a pair of brown leather boots.


    She''s definitely cute, a bouncy type of cute.


    The demon butler walked towards us. "Forgive themotion that Lady Karoon caused. By the way, my name is Gareth, maybe you haven''t realized it but we have already met at the Marite faction arena. I have seen your impressive battle."


    I see now, maybe I saw him there without realizing it. I mean, based on his attire alone, I would mistake him for one of Leal''s mercenaries.


    He pointed his hand towards the girl currently patting Misha.


    "And this youngdy is Lady Karoon,


    Lady Tanya''s right hand."


    Karoon stood up and waved her hand. "Nice meeting you, Casimir of meruem tribe."


    "Me too."


    "Let''s go inside, Lady Tanya is already waiting for you," Gareth announced as he walked towards the mansion with Karoon.


    We followed them and we walked together.


    Wait, she''s already waiting for me?


    I immediately turned my gaze at Leo for confirmation, maybe he instantly realized it and raised his hands.


    "What? I didn''te here to announce it. Maybe she already has the idea that you wille to challenge her. Besides, I won''t go here in the middle of the night or that old- I mean fairy will ughter me."


    "I can confirm it." Mehrad seconded.


    Make sense.


    This is it. I don''t know what''s waiting for me, but all I know is, I have to win.

 Chapter 28: Tanya

    Chapter 28: Tanya


    We walked through the gray concrete pathway leading to the mansion at the very center of the huge ce surrounded by decorative shaped bushes and maple trees lining beside the road.


    However, behind those lines of trees and bushes were huge in grasnds all the way to the towering fences from afar.


    Just like what I saw outside, the huge white mansion became a lot clearer now that we were already near it.


    From our location, the mansion looked incredibly gargantuan, it''s the very first time I saw a mansion this huge in my entire life.


    The exterior of the white mansion was filled with chiseled stone pirs and wall decorations giving it a sophisticated vibe.


    At the end of the road, there''s the white fountain encircled by the roundabout that would lead to four pathways, the other two would lead to the side part of the mansion, the other one would lead to the gate where we came from and the one in front of us would lead to the staircase towards the entrance of the mansion.


    Karoon and Gareth took the path towards the left part of the mansion and we followed them there.


    As we turned in the direction leading towards the back part of the mansion. What greeted us was a miniature forest at the side of the road.


    As we walked past it, we finally reached our destination, a huge grasnd quadrangle in the middle of the forest.


    "We are here!" Karoon announced.


    There''s nothing inside it, except grass, maybe it''s her designated arena if there''s someone confident enough to challenge her.


    I turned my eyes towards the 4 people I was with but unlike me who was looking at the huge grasnd in front of us, all their eyes were dwelling on the person sitting on her white metal chair and white circle tea table under the shelter of the shade of a tree.


    She''spletely concealed from my line of view because the tree she''s staying at was hiding her, plus the fact that I couldn''t see her mana.


    I already tried the extent of how low I could conceal my mana, it could go very low, as low as what an average human has, and that''s the lowest it could get.


    This is the first time I''ve seen someone who canpletely conceal all of her mana manifestation.


    She''s currently crossing her legs while sipping her tea, a small smile emerged on her face as she stared at us. "Tea, anyone?"


    She''s smiling but I could feel the heavy pressure lurking around her. I couldn''t see it, but my instinct told me it''s there and it''s extremely dangerous.


    "Tan-tan, he''s already here!" Karoon excitedly announced as she sat next to her.


    She nodded and wandered her eyes on us. "Yes, I can see it, Karoon."


    She stood up and approached us, revealing her elegant attire.


    She''s a freaking silver-haired gothicdy!


    Wearing a ck gothic dressplete with headband, arm sleeves, and freaking thigh highs as the cherry on top!


    She stood a meter away from me, but with our distance, I could see that she''s just tall enough to level on my chest, the perfect height for a gothicdy!


    A puzzling little smile emerged from her pale red lips that perfectlyplemented her white skin. "So, you are the one everyone is talking about?" There''s a hint of superiority in her tone, but it somehow faultlessly worked on her elegant appearance.


    Gothic supremacy!


    I bowed my head as the sign of my utmost appreciation of such a blessing for my eyes, which was the person standing in front of me. "Thanks for the meal."


    The moment I opened my eyes I found her ring at me. She softly exhaled and gazed upon the people who were with me.


    "It''s fancy meeting you 2 losers in here, though, since the 2 of you are already in here and I''m not that awful to kick you out. Well, it can''t be helped, I have to endure the torment of seeing you 2 until the battle is done."


    "Oy, Gareth, haven''t I told you to teach your grandma some proper manners? She''s spouting nonsense again." Leo retorted.


    On the other hand, Leal just nodded at him.


    Her eyebrows instantly furrowed. "How despicable. I''ll deal with your annoying mouth first."


    Mehrad walked towards her. "Maybe you already know why we are here, Tanya?"


    Tanya? So she really is the Shadow fairy, Tanya. The faction leader of the Spriggan faction!


    But, unlike what Leo described, she doesn''t look like an old hag. She looks like an egocentric noble youngdy who always has a proud smug on her face.


    Tanya nodded at Mehrad. "Yes, I do." She shifted her gaze back at me. "You havee to challenge me, right?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    She nodded and proceeded to walk towards the quadrangle in front of us. "A meruem. And the whole world thought that your entire tribe was already wiped out 30 years ago? Where have all of you been all these years? Hmm, how long has it been since thest time I have seen a meruem? It''s been more or less than 80 years now."


    I stopped for a second. "80 years? How old are you?"


    I mean, she looks way younger!


    She immediately looked back and red at me. "You should know that it''smon courtesy that you should never ask a fair maiden about her age, it is absolutely rude."


    "Ah, my bad, then."


    Her re instantly converted to a puzzling smile. Her air became gentle but at the same time became more menacing. She slowly raised her hand while still maintaining her elegant smile.


    I instantly walked back upon sensing the intense tension building up around us.


    I don''t know what she''s doing, all I know is, this girl is dangerous!


    "Beat her, boss!"


    "You can do it, Big bro Casimir!"


    "Before we get started, may I know the reason why you''re doing this?"


    "I want to create a safe ce where every race can live together in harmony and I think this is the best ce to realize that goal."


    She covered her mouth using her fingers. "How amusing, a destroyer who wants to build something, and not just anything, a ce where every race can live in harmony? Isn''t that a little bit contradictory?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t think it is, I don''t have the intense urge to destroy anything in sight, if I must say, we are not as destructive as everyone thinks we are."


    The smile on her face instantly disappeared. "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter to me even if you are."


    In just a blink of an eye, a burst of fire materialized around us andpletely engulfed all the grass throughout the quadrangle, and instantly turned them to ashes.


    "Pardon me for introducing myself thiste. My name is Tanya Latora of the Spriggan faction, now, show me what you''ve got, and don''t disappoint me, the imitator of the meruem tribe."


    I smiled and acted tough. "Worry not, you won''t get disappointed."


    Yup, I hope she won''t beat me to a pulp!

 Chapter 29: Mage

    Chapter 29: Mage


    The mes currently engulfing the entire arena be muchrger in size andpletely enveloped the area leaving no ce for me to run.


    But, I felt no pain from the fire around me, not even a little heat.


    If I don''t have my Fire resistance, I''m already toasted to the bone right now.


    I activated my Water magic to brush off all the mes around me, at the same time, I aimed my hand at her who''s just standing a few meters away from me. I activated my Fire magic and sted it towards her.


    However, before it could even reach her, it instantly vanished due to the strong wind that blew my Fire magic away.


    Her proud smile materialized as my fire attack easily countered. "You have the skills, but the real question is, do you know how to properly use them?"


    Damn it!


    She''s not moving so I took the opportunity to activate my Electricity magic and charged it up while aiming at her.


    However, she didn''t even make an effort to stop me and just watched me activate my skill.


    I sted a thunder strike towards her, but she easily blocked it by creating a huge boulder of ice in front of her.


    She came out from the huge ice with her proud smile still intact on her face.


    "Tell me? How long have you been using magic? I hate to say it, but the only thing you have is power. Based on the attack you just did, it''s pretty apparent that you are still new to it."


    "Long enough."


    About a month.


    She aimed her index finger at me. "I don''t think so."


    Without a dy, a roaring massive electrical energy built up on her finger and instantly sted it towards me.


    Her massive thunder attack generated a deafening sound much louder than I could do.


    I immediately activated my Ice magic and created an ice wall in front of me but the thunder strike destroyed them with ease.


    I toughen myself for what''s going to hit me with an attempt to use it to fuel my Warrior''s rage but to my surprise, the thunder strike just passed through without hitting me, as if it intentionally dodged me.


    What the hell?


    "Don''t just aim and fire it, control it. Powerful mages are rated by their ability to control their magic, not just because they can shoot powerful fireballs or thunder strikes." Once more she aimed her index finger at me. "Now, what would you do next, Imitator?"


    I activated my Extreme speed and immediately rushed towards her.


    As much as possible, I don''t want to hurt her using my own hand but I was left with no choice.


    I hurled my fist towards her, but before I knew it, I was already inside an extremely cold water sphere. I turned the giant sphere into ice and destroyed it using my Wind and Fire magic and managed to get out.


    "That was cold!"


    I coated both of my fists with Wind, Electricity, and Fire magic as preparation for my next attack.


    She chuckled. "You already gave up fighting me with your magic and decided to get me with physical attacks instead?"


    No, I''m nning to do both.


    I activated my extreme speed and rushed towards her, she blocked me by creating a huge boulder of ice but I managed to punch my way through and finally reached her.


    I hurled my hand towards her abdomen but she easily dodged it by creating a powerful wind current enough to make her fly away from me, but thanks to my extreme speed, catching up to her was not that of a big of a problem.


    I activated my Mystic Thread with the attempt of tying her up but as expected, she could easily destroy them with Wind magic, even though those webs were the toughest webs I could create.


    But, it''s enough to dy her even a little. Upon closing enough, I aimed both my hands at her and sted Fire magic on one hand and thunder strike on the other hand.


    But before I knew it, my view was already shifting as I fell into a huge hole beneath me while firing my attack to the sky.


    Where the fuck did this holee from?


    All I could do was scream as I plummeted to the hole and fell to a puddle at the lowermost part of it, maybe she put it here to prevent me from taking fall damage.


    Then, why mud?


    I''m literally swimming in it!


    I activated my Ice magic and froze the hell out of it.


    I could feel the mud stuck on my skin and clothes as I moved to get up.


    [Skill [Earth Magic] was acquired.]


    The circr hole waspletely dark and the only source of light was the sunlighting from the entrance where I fell.


    That girl.


    I''mpletely covered in mud now!


    "Do you like it?"


    Even though she''s far, I can clearly picture her smug smile.


    "I will be back up there right away, wait for me."


    "Really? Here, let me help you."


    Suddenly, the ground around me trembled as if an earthquake was about to ur.


    "It doesn''t feel like a help to me."


    The ground crumbled and what greeted me was countless root-like vines that broke out from the wall of the hole and instantly attacked me.


    At once I activated my Wind, Fire, and Ice magic to destroy the rushing attackers.


    But, there''s a ton of them and fighting them in a small area was a very bad situation for me, besides the fact that my real opponent was on the surface just leisurely watching over me.


    "You!"


    For the first time, I activated my newly acquired Earth magic and used it on the frozen mud beneath me. I flew upward as if I was riding a freaking elevator, but the elevator was freaking fast!


    I immediately jumped upon reaching the surface and gazed upon my surroundings.


    Since when did this ce be a forest?


    "Oh, he''s finally back!" I heard Leo''s voice from a distance.


    I''m certain he could see me using his Mana perception. After all, the entire arena is now a freaking forest!


    "Wee back."


    "Yeah, thanks to your help."


    She waved her hand sideways. "Then, shall we proceed?"


    [Skill [nt Magic] was acquired.]


    The next thing I knew, the entire forest around me started to move and was about to attack me.


    You gotta be kidding me!

 Chapter 30: Skill Difference

    Chapter 30: Skill Difference


    This is bad! This is bad!


    Countless root-like vines emerged from the forest throughout the arena and rushed towards me.


    I activated my Ice magic and froze the ground around me including most of the trees inside the arena, but the gigantic vines didn''t even flinch and continued their charge.


    The roots hiding underground instantly grabbed me, but just like what happened at the hole earlier, they were trying to hold me down without causing any damage, apparently leading me to the worst-case scenario of exhausting myself before I could even fight her directly.


    I stopped them by burning them down using my Fire magic and Wind magic while using my extreme speed to dodge, however, due to me being upied at dodging the vines, it''s already toote when I noticed the literal thundercloud forming right above me and sted a devastating thunder strikeing from the sky.


    After the deafening roar of the thunder strike that I just took. I immediately felt the surge of massive physical boost in me. The Warrior''s rage finally kicked in.


    I heard footstepsing towards me, I raised my head and found her staring at me with her left hand leaning on her waist.


    "You had me thinking that you were already doing it when you covered the ground in ice, but it turns out, you''re just using your feet as your medium. Now that the entire ce is already covered in ice, you can now create an indefinite amount of ice spikes to attack me, quite creative if I must admit. However, you are doing it the hard way."


    In an instant, all the trees around us instantly disappeared into thin air, even the ice all around the arena I created ended up disappearing as well.


    So this is what a powerful mage could do, she can create and demolish a forest at will, not to mention the freaking thundercloud that struck me earlier.


    However, I have no time to wonder, I need to move fast! Now, the obstacles are finally gone and she''s just standing in front of me.


    I sted both my Fire and Electricity magic towards her, but as I expected, she just brushed it off using her Earth magic and blocked my attack using a huge boulder.


    I activated my extreme speed and with the power boost I received from the thunder strike earlier, I think I can ovee her in closebat now.


    "This is how you do it."


    After hearing her voice, the next thing I felt was the intense pain of being smashed by the boulders of ice, which suddenly materialized from the ground.


    Unlike me, who still needed to cover the ground in ice to create ice spikes, her ice spikes came out in every direction, on the ground, and in even mid-air without anything supporting them.


    I covered my fists with Fire and Wind magic to punch and burn my way through, however, the ice spikes floating mid-air suddenly surged towards me and hinder my movement as I destroyed or got hit by some of them and most of them were the same size orrger than me.


    Due to the damage I was receiving, my physical attacks became more and more powerful. Making smashing through the ice and even rock boulders became easier until I finally reached her.


    I immediately activated both my nt magic and Mystic thread and released countless webs and vines from my hand towards her.


    But a powerful gust of wind des instantly obliterated them.


    Contrary to what I expected, she didn''t run and just stared at me.


    I took my opportunity and jumped towards her with my fist covered in Wind, Fire, and Electricity magic and aimed for her.


    However, before I could even reach her, I felt my body float andpletely paralyzed while an intense pain attacked my entire body.


    As if my body was slowly withering and I was being stabbed and burned at the same time and I could feel those pain all over me!


    All I could see was her and the ck circr prison containing me.


    I tried to st my Fire magic in an attempt to destroy the dark prison, but it''s useless, my fire attack just bounced back towards me.


    My physical boost is useless if I can''t move!


    [Skill [Dark Magic] was acquired.]


    "Tell me, why aren''t you using the greatest advantage the people of your tribe have? The problem with you is, I can easily tell that you don''t know your own potential, you have the power but can''t properly wield them."


    As much as I want to hear more of your pep talk. I''m currently in the middle of insufferable pain right now.


    I have to get out of this ce, let''s fight fire with fire, but this time it''s Dark magic!


    I don''t know what''s gonna happen but let''s do it!


    I activated my newly acquired Dark magic, the coolest element of all!


    "Devour everything, Dark magic."


    I instantly felt tremendous pain in my right hand more than what I was feeling all over my body. And suddenly, a jet ck smoke-like fog materialized in my right hand while generating a sizzling sound. What came next was a huge explosion of dark fog that instantly broke the dark circr prison that contained me and threw me away from her.


    Uponnding, I immediately stood up and almost jumped due to the pain attacking my right hand. My handpletely turned ck after casting the skill. At least her ball of darkness didn''t grill my entire body just like my own skill did to me!


    It''s freaking hurt! The hell with this skill? My hand felt more painful than when I was inside her Dark magic! Why does it hurt the user more?


    Even though the ck fog finally stoppeding out, the sizzling sound was still there.


    "I see, so you have an aptitude for Dark magic as well."


    "Yeah, as much as I want to talk, I''m in the middle of something here."


    "That reminds me of my early days."


    I stood up and faced her.


    Man, I''m already beat up but she hasn''t received any damage yet.


    Toasted handter, I have a battle I need to somehow win.


    "If you have an aptitude for Dark magic, your Dark magic will be far more destructive than the ones who don''t have an aptitude for it, even for the caster. It will always attack you every time you activate it with your body as your medium. With that said, why not use the more reliable and more powerful medium? I hope it''s not just because you can''t do it."


    "Maybe for you, it makes a lot of sense, but not for me. Would you mind exining it to me while I''m waiting for my toasted hand to cool down? You looked like a very smart person, I''m pretty sure I could learn a lot of things from your outstanding knowledge in magic."


    One of her eyebrows instantly rose as she crossed her arms.


    Of course, it''s just a joke. As if she would, as far as I''m concerned, it''s already a winning game for her, I don''t think she would waste more of her precious time on me.


    And there she is.


    A stone suddenly appeared behind her.


    She sat on the stone.


    And crossed her feet and put her hand on her chin while attentively staring at me.


    She exhaled. "Hmph, you really are helpless, it can''t be helped then. Besides, who am I to reject the plea of such a poor soul that you are, I am too kind for that."


    Ha?


    Don''t tell me she decided to go on teacher mode just because I called her smart jokingly?


    "I... I didn''t expect you actually take it serious-"


    "Now, now, I''m the only one who''s allowed to talk. All I need you to do is to listen carefully, nothing else. Are we clear?"


    All I could do was scratch my head. "Ah... sure."


    Yep, she definitely does!

 Chapter 31: The Right Way

    Chapter 31: The Right Way


    "Before we get started, How about you heal yourself first? I don''t want to educate someone while he''s shivering from his injuries."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Why not?"


    "Isn''t using it a little bit unfair?"


    She paused for a few moments thenughed while covering her mouth.


    Did I say something funny?


    "That''s the reason why you''re not using it even though you are already on the brink of losing?"


    "Yeah, is there a problem with it?"


    "Are you sure you are a meruem? That''spletely out of character."


    Ahm, about that.


    "You mean you won''t think it''s unfair even if I heal myself?"


    She alternated her crossing feet and leaned towards me. "Of course, I will not, do not refrain yourself from using your own advantages just because you just felt it''s unfair. That''s not how this world works, if others cannot do something, it''s on them, do not me it on yourself that you can do what they cannot. It''s not our fault that we are superior to them."


    "If you say so." I put my hand on my chest and healed myself.


    I immediately felt the relief on my damaged hand as it slowly returned to normal.


    "I see, so your healing magic is already on that level now. Well, that''s fairly expected."


    A vine suddenly sprouted right beneath me and pulled my foot. I fell to the stone lying on my back that acted as my chair.


    "Now, first, tell me how you cast your skill?"


    "I''m using my hand or my feet to activate them. Is that wrong?"


    "I can''t say it''s wrong, but only a beginner or an idiot like Leo would use their magic like that."


    "Oy!"


    "You are using your magic like this, right?" She raised her hand to the air and without a dy sted a thunder strike into the sky.


    "Yes."


    "That''s because you are using your own body as a medium. Not a bad thing to do, but not that efficient either. You are limiting yourself. Why settle with it when you can do things like this?"


    Out of nowhere, a flood of electrical energy materialized all around us,pletely covering the area, the searing roars of the electrical energy resonated throughout the area, and just seeing it made me want to tremble on my seat.


    It''s like the me earlier before we get started and the forest that she instantly created and vanished in onemand, but this time, it''s electrical current.


    How powerful is this girl?


    "Let me give you an example. You haven''t fought Mehrad yet so I can''t use him as an example. Let''s see, how do you think Leal can attach his web to someone?"


    Now that she mentioned it, I can''t do what Leal is doing in his Mystic thread, I can only st them out from my hand but I can''t directly attach them to someone.


    "Oy! Oy! What are you 2 doing? Aren''t you supposed to be fightin- Let me out, Leal! Umh!"


    She clicked her fingers. "Because he is not using his body as his medium, he''s using his mana manifestation to cast his skill."


    "Mana manifestation? Do you mean the excess mana that is overflowing my body?"


    She nodded. "Yes, and the fact that you can properly use your Mana concealment means you can easily do it. It''s the same thing as how you can hide your mana manifestation, but this time, treat your mana as the extension of your body and use them to cast your skills. As easy as that."


    "I see."


    All the electrical current around us disappeared as Tanya stood up and crossed her arms. "Then, do it."


    Then, the sunny sky started to get darker as if a huge storm was about to erupt, due to the thundercloud above us that was so massive that itpletely covered the sun.


    That looks very bad!


    She looked at me with pure seriousness on her face. "Show me that you are worthy of all the time I have wasted for you. If you are proven not worth the wait I did up to this point, then, I will crush you here and now."


    I don''t get what she''s saying but there''s a freaking gargantuan thundercloud in the sky!


    The sound of the brewing storm was audible as the sparks of the storm inside emerged from the huge cloud.


    "Don''t think of how you can defeat me. With your current strength, you still can''t, all I need you to do is show me that you are worthy of all of it. You are not allowed to be a disappointment."


    Damn it!


    I tried to feel my own body and all of my mana overflowing from it, but the only thing I could feel was the mana inside me which I was using to cast my skills.


    "Feel it, not the mana inside of you, but your mana flowing around you. It''s not just an excess mana or mana manifestation. It is yours to use. Wield it." Her silver hair flew to the strong winding from above. "Treat it as part of your own body because it is."


    I threw away all of my hesitations, closed my eyes, and searched within me for whatever I could find.


    But, that''s the exact opposite of what she told me. I couldn''t find it because the only ce I was searching was within me.


    I focused my Mana perception, but rather than observing the mana flowing through my body, I directed my attention to the ones flowing away from me. I followed their traces and found where they were, my mana was all over the ce, the range of them was so wide that it felt like I would get drowned if I felt them more.


    Thest time I saw the full range of my mana was back when I fought the 3 assassins when I arrived in this world. Since then, I haven''t checked it out yet due to it being hidden from my Mana concealment.


    However,pared to the small tornado-shaped mana manifestation before, it''s much more expansive now, as if I was in the middle of ake consisting of dark fog covering the entire area of about 50 meters radius around me.


    How could I tell? Because I could feel them all now and I could move them as if they were my extended fingers.


    "Time is up. It saddens me to say this, but this is the end."


    I opened my eyes as the deafening roar of the thunder strike from above surged towards me.


    "No, it is not."


    Now devour everything Dark magic.

 Chapter 32: Shadow Fairy

    Chapter 32: Shadow Fairy


    The dark cloud above us lit up as a massive thunder strike descended to the ground. As if God unleashed its wrath upon us and I was standing right at the very center of its assault.


    So this is what magic could do.


    And here I thought shooting massive fireballs and generating a thunder strike through my hand was already a great feat. I was gravely mistaken.


    Was the sight of such destructive power weakened me?


    Of course not!


    It made me extremely excited, just by thinking about the possibility, it''s making me shiver in excitement!


    It just goes to show that everything is possible in this world.


    All I need to do is to make it happen.


    Maybe it''s already toote to say it now, but I just realized that since I arrived in this world... I''m finally living a dream.


    "Devour everything, Dark magic."


    Before the massive thunder strike hit the ground, a thick dark cloud surged and took the entirety of the attack. As expected, the thunder strike was so strong that I had to focus all my strength on one spot topletely block it.


    The assault of the thunder strike ended and I received no damage from it because all the impact was taken by the dark cloud surrounding me.


    However, I finally realized what was the consequence of my very first attempt to use my mana manifestation as my medium for casting my skill.


    As if I have countless consciousnesses simultaneously urring at me. Wherever the dark clouds I created were, I could clearly see it too as if I have other eyes on that ce.


    The trees from the forest nearby and the cicadas on its trunk, the earthworms beneath the soil slowly crawling up, the ants nearby hunting for food unaware of the battle that was happening.


    Karoon who''s pping while staring at us, Gareth who was silently watching, Leo who''s currently inside a huge cocoon with his mouth shut due to the web in his mouth, Mehrad who''s attending to Misha by patting her head, and Misha who''s looking at us with great concern in her eyes.


    I can see it all at the same time!


    As if the magic I released were acting as my extended eyes and hand.


    But they were transpiring all at once in my mind and it made my head hurt as if my mind was going to explode due to the surges of information arriving inside my brain.


    I held my head as I tried to process all of it, but there''s no end!


    My head hurts as if it''s getting drilled!


    "It is advisable to make yourself ustomed to the smaller area first before attempting to wield your full area since it is quite a lot to take. I made the same mistake before and it wasn''t a good experience."


    The pain suddenly disappeared.


    "However, the fact that you managed to control your Dark magic so it wouldn''t hurt the viewers in your very first try is rathermendable, it just implies that you have the full control of your skills."


    I wandered my eyes and all the dark cloud around us was no longer there, even the thundercloud to the sky was gone. However, I wasn''t the one who removed them, I was so upied with the pain inside my head that I couldn''t turn it off myself.


    What greeted me as I shifted my gaze on her was her contented smile while staring at me.


    She looked like a parent after seeing her child walk for the first time.


    "I think 90 of my brain cells just died because of that pain. You didn''t tell me that once I managed to do it, I could literally see everything where my skill is. Is that what they called omnipresence?" I stood up and faced her.


    She tilted her head sideways. "I don''t think so. Your vision is only limited to the range of your Mana manifestation. Most of the people only have a small mana manifestation area, less than a meter on average. However, in your case, your tribe people are known for having a massive scale of it, so it''s reasonable if you call it that."


    Does she mean that my 50 meters radius of ck disastrous mana manifestation is considered rare?


    "Is it just me, or did this match be more of a teaching session than a battle?"


    "Really? Then, let''s proceed to the next lesson then." She turned her back on me and walked back.


    Wow, she''s really into it, isn''t she?


    "You already know the fundamentals, perhaps it is safe to assume that you could keep up with me now?"


    Suddenly, countless ck particles like powder started toe out from her back as she walked. She stopped a few meters away from me and faced me with her usual proud smile and slowly raised her hand leveling her shoulder.


    Out of nowhere, 2 pairs of ck wings materialized on her back. A meter length of pointed wings, it''spletely ck but at the same time transparent. 2 of the wings were pointing upward while leaning in the opposite direction of each other, while the other 2 were pointing downward, and just like the other two, they''re leaning to the opposite direction of each other.


    She''s a real deal! A real fairy!


    "Have you managed to copy it?"


    Copy what? Oh, the wings.


    My Jack of all trades, master of none didn''t trigger!


    "You don''t have to tell me, I know that you can''t copy my wings."


    Why can''t I? I''m pretty sure she used her magic to materialize those wings!


    "You''re probably wondering why you can''t copy my wings even though they are made of magic. Because you can only copy a skill, and these wings are not from a skill. It''s one of my natural abilities. Just like meruem''s immense mana pool, beastkin''s keen senses and incredible physical capabilities, and of course, the elven people''s pathetess. Those abilities are some of the things you can''t copy."


    "You can use me as an example without insulting me, you know?" Leal''s voice echoed in the background.


    So my skill really has its own restrictions, and this is one of them. Just like what happened when I arrived in this world, back then, I couldn''t copy a certain skill no matter how many times the caster activated the skill right in front of my eyes, I know that my skill Jack of all trades, master of none didn''t work back then for a different reason, but both of them didn''t work due to certain restrictions.


    And without any hesitation, she just revealed one of those restrictions that my skill has.


    "How do you know all about it?"


    "You are not the first imitator I have fought and I am certain that you are not thest."


    Does that mean, somewhere in this world, there are people with the same ability as I have and currently gathering skills to strengthen themselves?


    However, now that I realized it, since our battle began, for a person who knows how my Jack of all trades, master of none works, to end the battle without showing more of her skills was the most logical thing to do, but why is she doing the opposite? As if she''s deliberately showing her skills to me so I could copy them at the same time giving away all the information I could take advantage of to gain more power.


    What is she trying to do?


    Why is she doing all of these?


    What is her purpose?


    "Now that all I need to tell you has been said, let''s start the real battle, shall we?"


    I need to find out.


    "Does that mean you won''t hold back anymore?"


    Half of her lips rose. "Believe me, I did my very best to not identally kill you up to this point."

 Chapter 33: Decisive

    Chapter 33: Decisive


    A powerful gushing sound signaled the start of another round of our battle as she flew to the sky at high speed where I couldn''t easily reach her.


    And what came next was the rain of ice spikes and rock boulders surging towards me. I countered it by activating my Dark magic in a 5 meters radius around me and letting it consume everything.


    Just like what she said, controlling a much smaller area was a lot easier and wouldn''t cause much pain inside my head.


    As I turned off my Dark magic, I found her just drifting in the sky watching over me.


    I activated my Fire magic and created multiple fireballs around me, it''s difficult to make multiple fireballs before because I only have two hands, but now, I could easily create several of them in one activation.


    I hurled the fireballs towards her and at the same time created rock and ice boulders to follow it up.


    But, as expected she easily brushed it off with her Dark magic.


    Talk about overpowered.


    A destructive roar of thunder strike surged towards me that I blocked by creating rock boulders and threw them towards her.


    But, what came next was more than I expected. A forest instantly sprouted again, but not a simple forest, a burning forest. As I looked up to the sky, the gigantic thundercloud was forming again, and the wind current it was generating was much more powerful than before.


    At this point, it''s pretty apparent that she''s just flexin on me!


    A vine suddenly appeared beneath, grabbed my foot, and the moment it touched me, I instantly felt the high electrical current it''s generating.


    The nts have freaking electricity on them!


    I sliced off the vines rushing towards me using my Wind magic and prepared for what''sing next. A hail storm, but rather than snowballs, what''sing down were huge chunks of ice spikes and rocks.


    I used my Dark magic as my shield and fed everything in it.


    I did the same to the burning electrical forest around me and flooded the entire arena with dark clouds.


    And as expected, my head started to get haywire again.


    Man, it feels like a very bad hangover after a hardcore drink night out.


    The thunder strike roareding from the gigantic thunderstorm above me.


    And goodness, it''s so massive and radiant that I literally saw my entire life shed before my eyes. I immediately gathered all of the Dark magic all around the arena and focused them right above me.


    But the thunder strike just passed through it like a sharp knife passing through a piece of paper.


    Damn it!


    I don''t think I would survive that!


    Myst resort was to create a deep hole beneath me and immediately cover it with stones before the thunder strike could even reach me.


    Even though the hole was already closed, I could still hear the roar of thunder strike from above and it remained for at least ten seconds.


    Phew, that girl really went for a kill wasn''t she?


    What kind of person would survive that? Even with Warrior''s rage, I don''t think I wouldst even for 5 seconds with that devastating attack!


    I have to fight back now, she has the aerial advantage, as long as she''s flying up there I don''t think I can keep up on her. If she doesn''t want to get down, I need to find a way to go up.


    I can''t fly, but maybe I can find a way to reach her.


    Yep, that sounds about right, fight a gothic fairy up into the sky, definitely won''t kill me if I mess up and fall instead.


    What could possibly go wrong, right?


    I opened up the ground and looked up as I went out.


    She''s still there, flying above, under her gigantic thundercloud definitely preparing for another attack.


    "What a pain."


    I activated my Extreme speed while aiming to reach her, by creating floating boulders as my footing and using them to jump upwards.


    However, I think she already saw iting. That''s why she threw a hail storm of rock and ice spikes on me and of course, even her ever troublesome gigantic thundercloud was already preparing to st another massive thunder strike to obliterate me again.


    If my observation is correct, the thunder strike that the thundercloud generates is just asrge as the entire arena. As long as I''m out of the arena before the thunder strike gets unleashed, there is a good chance that I won''t take any damage. I guess?


    So once more, I expanded my Mana manifestation range and created countless floating stones all around me leading outside the quadrangle.


    As the thundercloud unleashed its fury, I used those rocks as my footing to get out of the attack''s range and somehow barely managed to escape.


    As expected, the thunder strike remained for a few seconds, maybe to ensure that the target waspletely pulverized.


    I would never want to get caught in that thing!


    I continued my advancement and jumped upward, but what greeted me was a hail of stones and ice spikes rushing towards me.


    That only means she''s already near.


    "Now."


    I activated my Dark magic to get a glimpse of her location and rushed towards her using my Extreme speed.


    Multiple root-like vines literally came out of nowhere and tried to stop me but I sliced them off using my Wind magic or devoured them with my Dark magic while continuing my charge.


    Even if I tried to, my magic attacks couldn''t reach her, she could easily brush them off, as an indication of her superior magic proficiencypared to me.


    As of now, when ites to magic, I will admit that she''s far superior to me.


    Then, the decisive moment urred.


    I bent my arms for one but full force punch and hurled my arms towards her.


    This is my best and maybe thest bet I have, so I have to give my all on this one.


    However, why isn''t she doing anything?


    She''s just drifting to the air, looking at me with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "You passed."


    My punch proceeded but before it could even reach her, a powerful gust of wind obstructed my fist on its way on her belly and without a dy, it exploded andunched her all the way down to the ground andpletely negating my attack.


    And we''re talking about a Warrior''s rage supercharged punch with all the physical boost I received since the battle started. Easily blocking it like that wasn''t a joke.


    But what grabbed my attention is.


    "What do you mean I passed?"

 Chapter 34: The Fairy鈥檚 Approval

    Chapter 34: The Fairy¡¯s Approval


    I quickly jumped back down to the ground.


    And for a person who actually managed to climb those heights for the first time and is now jumping down, man, that''s one hell of a task to do! Jumping up was a lot easier and less scary than jumping down while staring at the far ground and trying my best not to fall.


    I performed myst leap and reached the ground and oh boy it felt so good finally getting back.


    I don''t wanna go that high ever again!


    I put my hands on my waists as I exhaled and stared at Tanya standing a few meters away from me. Her wings were no longer there.


    "For a beginner, you did a very good job back there."


    Is she mocking me or something? She sounds genuine but I don''t know. I don''t even know her so I can''t tell.


    "Really? All that climbing, jumping, and dodging all went for nothing. At least let me pinch you even a little you know?"


    She shook her head. "No, you already have proven me more than enough."


    "So... should we continue now?" I shrugged.


    She smiled. "What do you mean? The battle is already over. Have you forgotten? I said that all I need you to do is show me that you are worthy, you don''t need to defeat me because we both know that you can''t, at least that''s what is the case for now. Perhaps someday you may, but let''s just let the future decide for that matter." She turned her back on me and raised her hand. "Why don''t you congratte the new ruler of the entire town Agrona?"


    Ha?


    The next thing I felt was the tight hug of Misha''s arms on my waist.


    "Big bro Casimir!"


    Ha?


    "I''m not gonna lie, that was a very spectacr fight," Lealmented.


    Ha?


    "How does it feel like acquiring full control over Agrona?" Mehrad asked.


    Ha?


    Did I win?


    Why?


    Ha?


    I patted Misha''s head before gently putting her aside and rushed towards the 3 people being sheltered by the shade of the huge tree.


    Tanya looked back at me.


    "Do you mean that battle was just a test?"


    She nodded. "Yes."


    "And you are saying that I managed to pass?"


    "Precisely."


    "For what?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t tell."


    I could feel my eyebrows instantly twitch. "Doesn''t that sound extremely suspicious?"


    She turned her body and faced me while shing a not so suspicious smile. "Suspicious? Maybe."


    Wow, she''s not even trying to hide it.


    "What are you nning?"


    "Do not fret too much about it, I am not nning to use you as an ultimate weapon or plotting something very sinister or some kind. I''m just doing a favor for someone."


    I can''t evenprehend what that even means!


    "What favor and for whom?"


    "Mmh! Phwa! Leal! I will beat your ass into nothingness once I get out of here!"


    Our conversation was interrupted when I realized that Leo was lying on the ground covered in a Mystic thread cocoon and couldn''t get out.


    "Can''t you use your Wind magic to break it?" Tanya looked at him as if he''s some kind of turd lying on the ground.


    "That''s what''s wrong with you, mages, it doesn''t mean you can easily do something everyone already can! I''m not a mage! My magic ability is not that strong!" He shouted while struggling inside.


    "It can''t be helped then, let me help you."


    A gigantic cone-shaped rock spike materialized right above Leo, and the only thing he could do was stare at it with his erged eyes.


    "Old ha-" And he screamed hisst.


    After some time, we decided to get inside the mansion and take some rest after the tiring battle. Tanya gave me a in white loose tunic and leggings that I could wear for the meantime while the maids were preparing better clothes for me.


    But I think this set of clothes is already perfect for me.


    What greeted us in the living room was a huge white dome full of decorations lying everywhere.


    On our way toward the middle part of the living room, we stumbled upon the life-sized porcin vases that I think will cost a fortune back on earth.


    Hanging on the walls were artistically made paintings, but what took my attention was the one hanging at the very center of the living room. A gigantic portrait of Tanya, a half-body portrait of her crossing her arms while making such a proud smile, the painting itself was screaming grandiose and pride.


    Really fits her if I must say.


    I looked back at Leo currently leaning his shoulder on one of the human-sized porcin vases. Next to him was Leal and Mehrad just silently looking all over the ce.


    And Misha on the other hand was abducted by an energetic beaver girl and a demon butler and currently touring on the other part of the mansion.


    Tanya looked back at me as she leaned her hand on one of the white sofas neatly organized in circr format around the center of the living room. "So, what do you think?"


    Is she asking me what I think about her gargantuan mansion?


    "I think it''s great. Very spacious and seemsfortable to live in."


    She nodded and raised her index finger. "The 2 of you can now take your things and live here from now on."


    "Are you sure? It''s your mansion, you know? I can''t just barge in."


    "Of course, you can."


    I narrowed my eyes and stared at her. "Why are you helping me? No matter how much I think about it, I can''te up with a reason why. And the fact that you are so casual about the truth that you really have an ulterior motive really astonishes me."


    "Believe me, if I don''t have to, I won''t waste my time doing all of this."


    "Are you sure you''re not nning something awful?"


    A puzzling smile emerged on her face. "I do, but I''m afraid I can''t tell you what it is."


    "Oh."


    Misha, we''re going back to the inn!


    She chuckled. "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    Or is it?


    The next thing we heard was the loud shattering sounding from behind and found one of the vases shattered to the floor, it''s the same vase that Leo was leaning on earlier.


    "It''s already broken when I touched it," Leo exined while walking away from the vase with Mehrad and Leal keeping their distance from him.


    Tanya just stared at the shattered vase with her shivering wide opened mouth.


    He is dead. Super dead.


    ***


    Jack of all trades, master of none


    Fire Magic


    Healing Magic


    Mana Concealment


    Mana Perception


    Water Magic


    Wind Magic


    Electricity Magic


    Ice Magic


    Fire Resistance


    Warrior''s Rage


    Extreme Speed


    Mystic Thread


    Earth Magic


    nt Magic


    Dark magic


    ***

 Chapter 35: Bloodline

    Chapter 35: Bloodline


    I exhaled as I stared at the view outside of the human-sized ss window where I could clearly see the forest behind the mansion.


    Now that I could finally see the entirety of it, I discovered that it''s not part of the great forest surrounding the town. It''s a miniature forest acting as the aesthetic of the backside of the mansion.


    As I walked back from the ss window, I wandered my eyes throughout the room I was currently in, it''s a white room with a white king-size bed and red carpet. As of now, this room hasn''t been designed yet, but Tanya mentioned that I will be the one in charge of choosing theyout of the room once I decide to move in.


    However, I don''t think it will happen sooner. I still have some things I need to deal with before I move.


    Yep, I decided to move.


    Who doesn''t want to move into a luxurious mansion with an elegant gothic fairy who happens to be nning something definitely not fishy on you?


    Free amodation is free amodation!


    And besides, it''s a lot easier to investigate what she''s cooking if she''s just beside me to sniff on.


    And I meant that figuratively.


    I locked thest button of the white long sleeves they gave me due to my clothes being filled with mud from the battle earlier. Along with ck cks pants and ck shoes.


    Yup, I finally did it. I finally attained full control over the entire town of Agrona.


    Now, all I need to do is to proceed as nned and pray that nothing would end up messing up.


    Changing awless town? Even now, I can''t still believe that I came up with the idea of taking over the town just to build an ideal ce for us to live.


    The door sounded when someone knocked on my door.


    I folded my long sleeve up to my upper arms first before opening the door.


    "Oh," I said when I saw who''s the one standing in front of the door.


    Tanya assessed my clothes before putting her hand on her chin. "Not bad. Surprisingly, it looks good on you."


    I walked out of the room and faced her. "Where are they?"


    "I threw them out before they broke more of the things inside the living room." She began to move. "They are already waiting at the patio." She briefly stopped and faced me. "And, oh, Karoon dressed up, Misha, you should see her. She looks adorable in her dress."


    Adorable Misha in a new dress? Let''s go!


    "I appreciate that you are treating her well."


    "Of course, I am aware that she''s quite important to you and may have been one of the main reasons why you are doing all of these."


    "You are quite observant aren''t you, Tanya?"


    Her steps slowed down a little and for a moment I saw her lips pouted but immediately faded. If I''m not walking next to her, I would definitely think that it''s just my imagination.


    She turned her eyes to me. Her eyes have no emotion in them and even when I directly stared at them, I couldn''t read anything.


    "Are you sure you are not going to move right away, Casimir?"


    "Even if I want to, I still can''t, there''s something I have to do first."


    "May I know what it is?"


    "Don''t worry, you will."


    "I see."


    "Besides, I still have to discover what kind of dark plot you are nning on me."


    "For a person who has little to no trust in me, you are strangelyfortable around me. It really runs in the blood isn''t it?"


    "I don''t get what you are talking about, but sure."


    We walked out on the front part of the mansion towards a white stone patio with a blue roof in the middle of the grasnd in.


    Before we could even reach the patio, I could already hear theughtering from the people inside.


    "Isn''t she adorable?" That''s Karoon''s voice.


    "Yeah, but why does she look like a miniature version of that fairy?"


    "Is there something wrong, Leo?" Tanya interrupted him.


    Rather than responding to her question, his eyes shifted on me and waved his hand. "You really took your precious time aren''t you, boss?"


    "Go, show it to him." Karoon gently guided the littledy in front of her towards me.


    And yep, she really does look like a miniature version of Tanya in that dress.


    She''s wearing a small gothic dressplete with a headband that greatlyplements her still small but pointy horns peeking on the base of her twin-tailed hair.


    She smiled as she walked towards me.


    "What do you think, Mister Casimir?" Karoon asked.


    Of course, she''s adorable! She''s always adorable!


    I cleared my throat. "Not bad."


    "He said not bad, but he looks like a very proud father," Lealmented while sitting on one of the stone barricades of the patio next to Mehrad.


    Misha ran on me and hugged my waist. I gently patted her head.


    "Big sis Karoon picked this dress for me."


    "Really? You look cute in that dress."


    "Are you sure she''s not your daughter, boss?"


    "No. Do I look like someone who has a 10-year-old daughter?"


    "Are you seriously expecting us to assume your age just because you look young? Judging an immortal based on their appearance is never a reliable standard, you know? Just look at Tanya."


    "What?"


    "I mean, Leal. He looks a lot younger, if we''re going to assume his age based on his appearance, we would end up greatly mistaken. How old are you again, Leal?"


    "Old enough."


    "I see, how about you, Tan- I have to go."


    What?


    Did he just casually reveal that by chance I am an immortal?


    "Isn''t she adorable, Tan-Tan?"


    "Indeed, she is. The dress you made fits her very well."


    Is immortalitymonce in this ridiculous world?


    "Big bro Casimir? Why are you shivering?"


    Am I a fucking immortal?

 Chapter 36: Broken

    Chapter 36: Broken


    The morning arrived inside the town of Agrona. I felt the sensation of waking up without a brain-breaking hangover as I stretched my body.


    No party happenedst night because I instructed them not to because I don''t think I would survive another night of hardcore drinking. Good thing they agreed and rescheduled the celebration.


    Yep, there still is, but at least it''s notst night.


    I can drink but I won''t kill myself for the sake of it.


    I looked outside the window and gazed upon the human ve shops positioned at the marketce.


    "First things first."


    I went out to the rooftop with the hope of finding the person who I needed to talk to. Luckily, he''s in there standing at the edge of the roof, smiling while gazing upon the scenery of the town.


    He looked at me and shed a gentle smile. "Mister Casimir."


    I nodded. "Mister Rudwick." I walked towards him and stood beside him.


    He turned his gaze back to the marketce and felt the morning wind. His eyes were full of nostalgia as he smiled.


    "Congrattions for seeding the entire town of Agrona, Mister Casimir."


    "Thanks."


    He shifted his gaze on me. "What are you nning to do now?"


    "I have few ns in mind, but I need to resolve something first."


    "What is it then?"


    I paused for a while and answered his question. "It''s about Leo."


    Without any signs of surprise, he nodded as if he already knew that I would ask him about the said topic. "Is it about his hatred for humans? I have a hunch that you are quite fond of humans because, since the day you arrived, you have never shown even a little hostility towards me or even questioned why there''s a human peacefully living here, unlike what the other demi-humans did, which is an understandable thing to do."


    Maybe because I lived the entirety of my life as a human up until these freaking horns sprouted on my head!


    "Let''s just say I''m quite ustomed to humans. I have human friends. Humans are diverse, there are bad humans, however, more or most of them are kind-hearted. For some reason, I can''t feel sympathy towards them, but I can''t bring myself to hate all of them as well." I scratched my head. "It''s quiteplicated."


    "I understand."


    You do?


    A soothing silence shrouded the both of us as we gazed at the shops beneath the inn.


    Mister Rudwick cleared his throat. "However, don''t misunderstand Leo, he doesn''t hate us humans for the sake of hating us, he has a good reason to, a very tragic one."


    "May I know what it is?"


    "You came up here to ask that question, aren''t you?"


    I chuckled. "I can''t deny it."


    "Don''t worry, it is alright."


    "I owe you this one, Mister Rudwick."


    "You don''t have to go that far. With that said, I will tell you about Leo." His eyes immediately showed pain in them as if he just remembered something depressing. "I can say, Leo is just one of the many victims of the 7 years war between the demi-humans and humans. He arrived in this ce 3 years ago after barely managing to escape from his former human owner after enduring 4 years of being a ve. He''s the sole survivor of his own tribe. With his own eyes, he witnessed how humans annihted his entire tribe."


    He removed his sses and cleaned them using his clothes.


    "Maybe you are wondering how I know about it. I was the one who picked him up after seeing him lying on the ground, full of wounds and almost on his very limit. And his suffering and hatred towards humans was the very first thing he said the moment that he realized that he was saved by a human. His eyes were full of hatred but the only thing he did was to scream and after that, he politely ate the food I served for him and said his thanks before leaving and challenged Mehrad the very next day, not because he wanted to be a faction leader, but to find a way to vent his uncontroble anger."


    "That went on an unexpected turn."


    "Indeed, that memory still puts a smile on my face every time I remember it."


    "But I can imagine him doing it."


    He chuckled and put his sses back, he faced me once more and revealed his gentle smile. "I still vividly remember that day, his eyes were filled with hatred towards humans, however, all these years as being the faction leader, he never treated me unfairly, not even once. He is a kind person, just a broken one. Please don''t judge him so easily, Mister Casimir."


    I nodded. "I won''t and I''m not nning to. He''s more of a newly acquired friend to me than an obstacle."


    And I mean it.


    The next thing I felt was his gentle tap on my shoulder. "Your personality really ispletely different from the way you look."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    He just chuckled. "Don''t worry, it''s apliment."


    If it really is, maybe it''s fine.


    I cleared my throat. "Ahm, now that we''re at it, may I know how do Leo getting his hands on those human ves?"


    "It''s the Marite mercenaries who were the ones doing the work."


    I see now, that makes a lot of sense. Leo doesn''t have that precise personnel so he''s hiring Leal''s mercenaries for abductions, perhaps even the investigation and information gathering to a potential ve.


    If that''s the case, it means Leal''s mercenaries are a bunch of high-ss assassins and infiltrators. I mean, they are going around abducting nobles without getting retaliated on or much more found out, that alone is already saying a lot.


    That''s thest piece I need. Now, all I have to do is to fix this problem.


    Now, I have to move on to the second part of my n.


    I said my goodbye to Mister Rudwick and rushed to the Fang faction headquarters while Misha was still sleeping in our room.


    After passing through the street where everyone was gawking at me, I reached the headquarters.


    I opened the metal double door, went inside, and found Mehrad and Leo sitting on the ck round metal table, they casually stared at me with their newly awake eyes while taking a bite of the bread in their hands.


    "Oh, do you need something, boss?"


    I put my hands on my waist and faced them.


    "I''m going to conduct a meeting, gather the faction leaders."


    Leo and Mehrad stared at each other and slowly nodded. "Sure."

 Chapter 37: Hatred

    Chapter 37: Hatred


    I cleared my throat as I stared at the 3 people sitting in front of me while I was standing. We were inside the living room of Tanya''s mansion to conduct a meeting. It''s a good thing all 3 of them agreed toe and Tanya didn''t reject my request for me to perform the meeting in her mansion. Although she''s really keeping a close eye on Leo.


    The vase that he identally destroyed must be very expensive.


    At the left corner, Tanya was leaning on the white sofa while ring at Leo sitting at the opposite side of the hall, a few meters away from her was Leal crossing his feet while attentively waiting for me to start, on the other hand, Leo was just casually sitting on the sofa while leaning his back and arms on sofa''s backrest.


    I pulled my sleeves. "Where is Mehrad?"


    "He said this meeting is only for the faction leaders so he decided to don''t attend," Leo answered my question.


    Now, I''m almost certain that he really doesn''t like the idea of having a huge responsibility.


    Well, can''t me him though.


    "I see. Then, let''s start the meeting."


    "What is this meeting all about, Casimir?"


    "That''s a good question, Tanya, our meeting is about the current and future situation of the town. Before that, once more, I want to exin what my goal is for this town. I already told you all about this but let me just repeat it for rity."


    3 of them nodded at once.


    "I want to establish a safe ce where every race can live in harmony, and as you can see, the current town of Agrona is not much of a differencepared to what I''m trying to achieve. This town is already a ce where every race could go. We just have to give it a little tweak and add safety on the board. There''s a lot of things that we need to do and I''m counting on your cooperation. Do you have any questions about it?"


    Tanya and Leal didn''t say a word and just nodded.


    "So, what are you nning, boss?"


    "First, we need to establish some rules, official rules that every single personing into this ce should obey. Mandatory rules. We need to stop any form of violence in every part of the town, it''s already been implemented to the citizens of Agrona, all we need to do is to enforce it on the visitors, especially to the territory of the Fang and Marite factions. Now that I already have full control of the town, I want to make it officially effective immediately."


    "I have no problem with it," Lealmented. "I will inform the Marite faction about it."


    "Much appreciated. Now that the easiest part is already out of the way, we are now going to dive on a bigger matter." I cleared my throat and pointed my eyes towards Leo. "Leo and Leal, about the human ves, I have to ask you 2 to stop all the human shop operations, I don''t think they''re appropriate especially that there are humans living in this town, and if we''re going to make this ce an open town for everyone, we should get rid of those shady shops of yours."


    Leal just nodded. "Not a big deal, I''m just doing it because Leo is paying me to."


    Leo shrugged. "I already saw iting when you asked me about them. Sure, I''ll terminate them right away, you are the new ruler now so it''s all up to you. Even Mehrad didn''t say a thing when I decided to make those shops so it''s fair that I won''t say a thing as well. However," He leaned towards me and a cruel smile emerged on his face. "Let me just get rid of them, they are my property after all, so it''s fair that I can do anything I want about them, right, boss?"


    This is where the problem begins.


    "Don''t kill them. Set them free, Leo."


    His eyes immediately darted on me while indicating both annoyance and confusion at the same time. "Ha? What are you saying?"


    "Just like what I said, set them free."


    "Are you serious?"


    "I am."


    He stood up and chuckled. "Do you know what kind of monsters we are talking about? If I set them free, they will continue to do horrible things to the demi-humans who will be their ves. And you are asking me to let them go? Those awful scum who called themselves humans? Set them free? Can you hear what you are saying?"


    I shifted my gaze towards Leal and Tanya but both of them didn''t say a thing.


    They weren''t showing agreement towards Leo, however, they were not showing any signs of opposition as well.


    They just simply don''t care about humans.


    It makes me feel like I am the only weird one in here.


    "I understand what you are trying to say, they are humans who enved, abused, and killed demi-humans. Though, haven''t they already suffered enough?"


    "Suffered enough?" He chuckled but this time, hisugh was filled with bitterness. "I have no problem cooperating with you to change this town to whatever kind of a children''s yground you want it to be, I will take all my human shops down without saying a word. But setting those scum free? You can''t have me do it. I''m not doing this for me, I''m doing this for the lives they have ruined just because they find destroying people''s lives entertaining. They deserve more." He shook his head and stared directly into my eyes. "Of course, you will never understand me. There''s no way a person who came from a superior race who never experienced what we inferior ones suffered will understand what it feels like to lose everything right in front of your eyes, and couldn''t do anything to stop it from happening because we''re too weak to even fight back." He turned his back at me and marched to leave the hall.


    I can''t argue with that, the only thing I have in me is the fact that I have lived my entire life as a human and I still can''t understand what it''s like to live as a demi-human.


    Now I finally realized, all this time, I was looking at everything as a human. Have I forgotten? Even though it just happened because of some kind of curse... I am no longer a human, the people I am with right now are not humans, and pushing my ideology on them as a human who grew up in a peaceful world is extremely unfair.


    I nodded. "It really is my mistake, forgive me, but before I leave that matter to you. Let me just tell you one thing, Leo."


    He stopped.


    I exhaled. "Those humans you are calling scum, once you kill them, you are just giving them the escape that they''re wishing for, once they are dead, they could no longer suffer to atone for their sins. However, if you set them free, they are already scarred for life, they will remember every moment of their sufferings up until they breathe their veryst, and it is the cruelest punishment someone could ever receive. And I know... you understand it more than anyone else. I don''t have to experience it because I can clearly see it in you, why not give them the taste of what it feels like?"


    For a few seconds, he remained unmoved and finally unleashed a huge sigh. "What a troublesome fellow." He walked back to the sofa while shrugging. "I get it, I get it. I will set them free or whatever you want, I don''t care anymore, you are the boss." He sat back and rested his arms on the backrest of the sofa. "What are you 2ughing at?"


    "Look at that adorable lion. Acting tough but still a softy."


    "Ha? Did you say something, Grandma?"


    "How delightful, did you already forget who you are talking to?"


    "I''m in the middle of the 2 of you, don''t involve me with you."


    "Alright, let''s continue our meeting."


    "Do you mean that''s not all of it?" Leal asked.


    I shook my head and smiled. "No. We''re just starting out."

 Chapter 38: Second In Command

    Chapter 38: Second In Command


    "Now, let''s move on to the main topic of the discussion. Changing the town of Agrona. As I observed, there''s not much livelihood in this ce. Due to the violence happening around the town, the shop owners are quite hesitant to hire new faces in their businesses, which is sensible. But we have already talked about the violence inside the town earlier, and now that the human ve shop will be taken down, I''m aware that it will cause more unemployed citizens of the town."


    "Oh, right? I didn''t think about that." Leomented while putting his hand on his chin.


    He''s back to his happy-go-lucky persona again. This guy can change his mood really quickly, isn''t he?


    "I have an idea to prevent the economy from breaking apart. First, I want to make this ce self-sustainable. Tanya managed to do it in her faction territory, all we need to do is to expand it throughout the town and open it for everyone, as long as they won''t cause any problems inside the town they''re free to live here, furthermore, we''re giving them a safe ce and possibly a job to start a new life on."


    Leal raised his hand. "I get what you are trying to say, a safe ce is feasible, but a job for everyone is a little bit too extreme to achieve. You already said earlier that there''s too little livelihood in this town, howe we could provide something that we alreadycked in the first ce?"


    "Yeah, I had a lot of thinking about that matter." I shifted my gaze to Tanya. "Tanya, the supplies that you are distributed throughout the town, where are theying from? Are those supplies exported from another kingdom or did your faction produce them yourself?"


    A proud smile emerged on her face. "Of course, my faction produces it all. I won''t stoop to other races for something I can produce but better in quality."


    Yep, just like I thought. That''s how she managed to turn a single faction into a self-sustainedmunity, her faction can strive on its own.


    She has great achievements to back her enormous ego up.


    "Then, we can use your knowledge and expertise to greatly boost the volumes of livelihood in this ce. Can you give me even a little rundown of what businesses you can easily spread throughout the town for everyone to get employed in?"


    "Oh my, what could you possibly do without me here? It can''t be helped then. If you want something that we can work on right away, how about livestock butchering establishments, metal and stoneworks, and restaurants? We could use some butchers and miners in our business, it can open an abundance of job opportunities for everyone."


    I nodded. "Yes, and we can open multiple meat and workshops and hire more people in the process. However, on that note, if you can easily do it, why haven''t you done it before?"


    Leal and Leo cleared their throats and looked away.


    Ah, I get it.


    Tanya breathed out. "I did. But these 2 imbeciles let all of the establishments I built get destroyed. Well, as expected of the 2 violent faction leaders that they are. The only thing left is the restaurant I built right next to the marketce of the Fang faction. It''s a good thing that Mehrad is keeping it safe."


    Do you mean it''s her business?


    Then? What business does Leo have? Just a bunch of human ve shops?


    I coughed. "Moving on. I have been seeing thergend around the edges of the town, do you think we could use thatnd to create some farnds? If the ground is good for ntations, we can clear out some portion of the forest to expand it."


    "We can, I already been doing it at the edge of my faction''s territory, that''s where the crops productsing from. Furthermore, the metal products that we are producing are from several massive cave systems near the town. I can show it to you tomorrow if you wish."


    Wow, she really has all of this set, isn''t she? As if she has already taken care of every potential problem I would face.


    I nodded. "I would like to see it. With that said, the main reason I gathered you all here is because of the apparent reason that you 3 are the current faction leaders of this town. As you know, I''m not that familiar when ites to managing a huge town with different cultures in it. So I need you 3 to continue governing your factions and be the representatives of each one of the factions under my governance."


    That really sounded cool in my head, but now that I already voiced it out, it sounds like I''m just azy idiot with a big dream but doesn''t want to do the hard job.


    "So, you are saying, you want the 3 of us to be the delegates of every faction while working directly under your control? You are appointing us as your second inmand?" Tanya rified while leaning her head on her hand over her knees and attentively staring at me.


    Yeah, I know, asking someone as powerful as her to work under me who is far weaker than her really sounds awful, no matter how I put it.


    It won''t be a surprise if she disagrees.


    "Yes."


    She nodded. "Very well."


    Ah! She agreed. That scared me big time!


    "Good. I willy out my n tomorrow so we can discuss more about it and how we can execute them. Does anyone still have a question?"


    Leo raised his hand. "You just assigned us 3 as your second inmand, at leaste up with a proper name for the new group you just established, I don''t want people calling us 3 as the former faction leaders of the town of Agrona."


    "Is it really that important?"


    "I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I agree with him. You shoulde up with a fitting name for your second inmand. We are a prominent set of people, so it''s reasonable to say that we deserve it, no?" Tanya seconded.


    I never thought about it.


    "Do you have any suggestions in mind?"


    Both Leo and Tanya shook their heads.


    "You should be the oneing up with it. You are the boss." Leal suggested.


    Even you, Leal?


    I exhaled.


    I have to do it, then.


    There are 3 of them and each one is an extremely powerful individual.


    Sinister 3?


    Meh!


    3rd syndicate? Sounds like a rock boy band.


    Hmmm.


    I put my hand on my chin as I stared at them.


    3?


    Trio?


    Monster trio? Nope. Copyright.


    Triad?


    "How about... Dark triad?"


    "Dark triad?" All 3 of them said at once.


    "Yes, what do you think?"


    Leal and Tanya nodded. "Not bad."


    Leo didn''t say a word and just maniacallyughed like an evil antagonist.


    I think he likes the sound of it, I guess?

 Chapter 39: Absence And Freedom

    Chapter 39: Absence And Freedom


    Another morning arrived again at the town of Agrona.


    Mister Rudwick bowed his head on me upon seeing me walk down from the stairs, at the same time, Emily approached Misha who was holding my hand.


    "Let me take care of her for a while," Emily said while extending her hands towards Misha.


    On the other hand, Misha stared at me while pouting her lips.


    I patted her head. "Don''t worry, I won''t take long. I just need to deal with something."


    After a few seconds of silence, she let go of my hand and took Emily''s hand while still pouting her lips and looking at me at the side of her eyes.


    I don''t know why, but I can''t help but smile at her minor tantrum, she reminds me a lot of my little sister.


    "She''s really attached to you isn''t she?" Emilymented.


    "So I to her. Anyway, I''ll be going now."


    "You can count on me."


    As much as I want to bring her with me, I don''t want her to see where I''m going and what I''m about to do. So, for her own sake, I have to leave her behind.


    I left them alone and walked towards the entrance of the town. After a few minutes of walking, I finally reached my destination.


    Right at the exit of the town of Agrona where a white huge stone arc was standing, I saw several carriages rallying at the huge arc in the middle of the road.


    The carriages have four horses pulling them with coachmen driving them, behind the coachmen''s seat is a huge wooden wagon that can fit up to 10 people. It has a circr white tarpaulin acting as its roof and sidewalls leaving the back part as the entrance to get in.


    It''s a good thing that Tanya lent me 12 of her merchant carriages that I could use for this purpose.


    The members of the first faction immediately bowed their heads upon seeing me walking towards them.


    Just like I instructed, the road waspletely cleared with nothing but the members of security personnel of the Fang faction, who were scattered throughout the area. I walked through them and found Leo standing while looking at me with a smirk on his face.


    "Boss."


    I nodded and shifted my gaze towards the people sitting in the center of the road next to the carriages.


    The human ves.


    Some of them raised their heads upon hearing my arrival and instantly had their eyes erged upon seeing me, however, they''re some who couldn''t even hold their heads up and stayed looking down, maybe due to exhaustion. At the farthest back of the group, I could hear the cries of some while sitting on the road.


    Now that I could see them all, I noticed that there were also male ves. Most of the time, the only ones I could see were female ves, maybe the male ones were stuck inside the shops while the female ones were the ones getting disyed.


    All of them were wearing clothes that almost resembled a rug, had malnourished body proportions and metal chains on both of their hands and feet to prevent them from escaping.


    However, even after seeing them, it terrified me that I couldn''t feel anything. I just felt bad for them, but I couldn''t call itpassion or even sympathy. I couldn''t even remember why I decided to help them.


    I have lost something within me, and the most horrifying part is, I already know what it is.


    My humanity, a huge part of it.


    "Is it all of them?"


    "Yes, there are a total of 103 of them," Leo exined.


    "I see."


    Let''s start the y.


    I walked towards the crowd of the human ves and activate my Earth magic to set a footing on one of my feet while gazing at them.


    "Listen up." I raised my hand. "You should rejoice because you are finally free. You will ride these carriages and drop you a few miles away from the nearest human kingdom. I''m finally bestowing you all your freedom, don''t need to say your thanks, it''s not a big of a deal anyway."


    I saw more heads raised upon hearing what I said, but their eyes instantly filled with fear upon seeing me.


    Is my horn really that scary?


    "However." I changed my smile into a menacing smile, like an evil demon lord smile. "Don''t even try to tell a single soul about your very in here. I know that you understand that once you do, we can always find you wherever you try to hide, and believe me when I say, I will never be this kind the next time we meet. And if one of you somehow tried to defy me. I will personally pay you a visit to whatever hellhole you are hiding in." I stood properly. "Are we clear, humans?"


    None of them responded, maybe because they were so shocked seeing who was talking right in front of them.


    As I expected.


    Now, for the final push.


    "I can''t hear you, insects!"


    I activated my Dark magic and engulfed the entire road with ck smoke that instantly put them in great terror.


    "Yes, we understand!"


    "Please let us live!"


    "I just want to go home!"


    Some of them screamed due to the intense fear and some cried while stating their agreement.


    This is my evil boss acting that I honed for several years of cosying.


    I know it''s a little bit overkill, but I think it''s just the right amount of scare that I need to give them.


    As much as I don''t want to do this, this is the best way to silence them. If I don''t do it, there''s a high chance that their home kingdoms wille for us and that''s thest thing I want to happen.


    This is the consequence of my own selfishness to save them. If I had to add more trauma to them just to protect everyone, so be it.


    I would rather traumatize them a little more than getting retaliated on just because I chose to save them. Which is an extremely risky thing to do, to begin with.


    "Good." I shifted my gaze to Leo. "Set them free."


    However, Leo didn''t respond. He''s just looking at me with his erged eyes and wide opened mouth.


    He''s probably thinking right now, Who the fuck is this guy?


    That''s the power of acting, buddy.


    Even all the security personnel were doing the same expression.


    I exhaled. "Leo, guide them to the carriages."


    "Ah." He slowly nodded. "I understand."


    I walked out and left them behind while looking at me like I was a big oddity.

 Chapter 40: Kindness

    Chapter 40: Kindness


    After dealing with the ves, I picked Misha up. Her smile immediately emerged on her adorable face the moment she saw me return.


    Then, we rode in the ridiculously grandiose white carriage that Tanya appointed to pick us up. As we arrived right in front of the mansion, Tanya was already there waiting for us with Karoon and Gareth.


    We walked down and were greeted by them.


    "Good day, Mister Casimir." Karoon waved her hand.


    "Yo."


    Gareth nodded at me and I nodded back.


    "Oh, hi little Misha?" Karoon approached Misha and gently pinched her cheek. "You look so cute today."


    "How''re the human ves?" Tanya asked while standing a meter away from me.


    "They are already on their way, thanks for the carriages that you lent me."


    "A meruem saving humans without any particr merit in mind. It makes me wonder what kind of environment you grew up in." She walked past me. "Anyway, We should go now, there''s a lot of things I need to show you."


    I nodded and faced Misha. "Be a good girl to Karoon while I''m gone, huh, Misha?"


    Misha''s eyes immediately narrowed upon hearing what I said and tightened up her hold on my hand. "I can''t go with you? Why?"


    Oh, I forgot to tell her.


    I squatted next to her and patted her head. "The ce I''m going to is not appropriate for children, you should stay here and y with your big sis Karoon. Don''t you like Karoon?"


    Her eyes widened. "I like big sis Karoon."


    "I like you too, Misha!"


    I smiled. "Good. I''ll be back shortly after this, so for now, don''t cause any trouble for her."


    She nodded and hugged my neck.


    Yup, I am now an 18 year old with a 10-year-old daughter. I can already see it now.


    Now that I think about it, this will be the longest time we''re going to get separated since the day we''ve met. Man, she''s the closestpanion I have had since I''ve arrived in this world.


    I stood up and walked back inside the carriage while waving my hand on her while she was doing the same.


    "Take care, Mister Casimir and Tan-Tan!"


    As I closed the metal door of the carriage and sat at the opposite seat where Tanya was sitting. She''s crossing her arms and legs while staring at me.


    "I''m not implying that it''s bad, but aren''t you too attached to her? I have no problem with it, you can do whatever you want, but I''m afraid it would cause you huge problems in the long run. There is no fair battle in this world, everyone will exploit everything in order to gain victory. Before you knew it, she''s already being used as your weakness." She turned her gaze outside while the carriage was moving. "I just meant to say that you should be careful when ites to showing your emotions to everyone around you. Genuine kindness is never a weapon, it''s a fatal w."


    I shrugged. "Said the person who has Karoon on her side and willingly helped me."


    She didn''t respond and just kept her silence. In our whole journey, she remained silent and just watched the road, and I, on the other hand, just watched her watch the road because I didn''t have a freaking window in my seat and she''s literally the only thing my eyes could reach.


    I mean, it''s not a bad view so I would take it.


    We finally reached our first destination, I wandered my eyes as I walked down from the carriage. We were in front of a huge cave in the middle of the forest. There were a lot of tall trees around the area and I could feel the humidity in the air due to the sun being blocked by the shades of trees.


    "Let''s go."


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    We walked towards the huge cave, I saw several peopleing out from it, and someing out from the tents stationed outside the cave.


    The one who saw me immediately ran towards me, there''s about ten of them. Some of them we''re pulling wheelbarrows and carrying their pickaxes. They removed their miner helmets and bowed to me. Some of them were demons and beastkins, but what took my attention was, there were also some humans.


    They''re blending in really well.


    "Greetings, Lady Tanya and Lord Casimir."


    Each faction really has a variety of ways of addressing me, aren''t they?


    "Mito, would you guide us inside? Casimir wants to see the condition of our mining district."


    One of the young human miners walked towards us while still bowing his head and putting his white helmet on. "I understand, Lady Tanya." He shifted his gaze on me. "Please follow me, Lord Casimir."


    We followed him as he walked ahead.


    The interior of the cave was properly lit up due to themps scattered throughout the area. We walked down to a long staircase that led us to the inner bottom part of the cave system where we encountered a lot of miners greeting us while hitting the cave walls.


    I also saw some minecarts that they were using to transport the stones through the railroad that would lead to the entrance.


    If minecarts and railroads are also a thing in this world. Does that mean trains do too? It would be great if we have those vehicles in this town for trading purposes in the future.


    As we walked, I heard some of theughter of the miners but upon seeing us they immediately stood up and bowed to us while still maintaining their smiles.


    A bald demon immediately approached us. He''s the noisiest one of the bunchughing earlier.


    "Greetings, Lady Tanya and Lord Casimir."


    "Oh, it seems you have finally returned, Kado. I was about to rece you, but well, you are already here, so it can''t be helped."


    But despite the words Tanya said, Kadoughed, and not a forcedugh. A genuinely delightedugh.


    Tanya proceeded to walk away but Kado stopped him by standing in her way.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Kado repeatedly bowed his head before saying anything. "I just want to say my deepest gratitude for aiding my daughter, Lady Tanya. I don''t know what could possibly happen to my daughter if you didn''te to help us that day."


    Tanya exhaled and faced him. "I didn''t do anything, it was Karoon who came up with the medicine for your daughter, so don''t say thank you to me." She walked away.


    I quickly followed Tanya and found her narrowing her eyes.


    "Is there something funny, Casimir?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing. Anyway, what happened to the genuine kindness is never a weapon, it''s a fatal fl-"


    "Don''t say another word."


    I chuckled. "I won''t... however."


    She walked faster and left me behind.


    I exhaled as I watched her walk faster.


    What a tsun-tsun.

 Chapter 41: Sources And Products

    Chapter 41: Sources And Products


    Tanya toured me around the mine system and exined the products that have been produced in these cave systems, and she also said that it''s only one of the several mine systems we have.


    To my surprise, the mine system was muchrger than I expected it to be. The mining system was divided by multiple smaller mineshaft lines about 3 meters high and wide enough to fit at least 5 to 10 miners inside. We could hear the loud smashing sounds inside as they extracted the mineral resources dispersed throughout the ce.


    These cave systems were the main ces where they could get basic needs for building like iron, gravel, limestones, and even y could be produced from here, based on what Tanya said, this ce was also where the entire town could get the supply of salt which was a necessity for cooking, and simrly, gemstones that could be traded to the other kingdoms which were more important for this town than I expected, those trades were the main sources of currently circting currency inside the town.


    Due to this town having no currency of its own and visitors tending toe and go, a consistent supply of circting currency is a must to prevent the economy of this town from copsing due to economic detion.


    And yep, she managed to handle it all like a boss.


    "You know, it''s quite unpleasant when you''re just keeping your silence while looking at me like that." She said while narrowing her eyes. "Do you want to say something?"


    We''re back to the carriage and currently on our way to the next location.


    "Not particrly, I just realized that you are amazing."


    She gasped and immediately shifted her gaze back outside. "Hmph, you can''t tter me for something I already know."


    "So, where are we going next?"


    She stared back at me. "I''ll show you the farnds and the livestock establishments."


    "I see."


    After a few minutes, the carriage stopped and both of us walked down from the carriage. What greeted us was a huge farnd filled with different kinds of crops and farmers currently harvesting.


    They waved their hands at us upon seeing our arrival.


    I put my hand on top of my eyes to cover the sun. "How huge is this farnd? I can''t see the end of it!"


    "I am not certain how big this farnd is, all I know is it can somehow supply the demands of the economy of the entire town."


    One of the farmers ran towards us and bowed his head. An old man with a wolf''s ears.


    Now, I''m fairly certain that wolf variants of beastkin are one of the mostmon types, they''re everywhere.


    "Greetings, Lady Tanya and Lord Casimir, it''s my pleasure to finally meet you."


    "I''m d to hear that."


    "I can''t believe that I have finally met you, all these years that passed, the only thing I was hearing about you is your name from Lady Tanya''s stories, but now you are finally here in the flesh."


    All these years? My name?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Kemon, how''s the farnd?"


    Then old man Kemon immediately faced Tanya with a smile. "Yes, Lady Tanya. We''re almost done harvesting the wheat section and as of now, we''re nting the corns and another set of saffrons, furthermore, we have a very good harvest of tomatoes, peppers, and beans."


    "Very well, if we have more than enough supply, we can send some to the kingdom of Inizio along with the new gemstones batch produced for decent trades."


    "Yes, Lady Tanya." Kemon bowed his head and left us with a smile on his face.


    The both of us were shrouded in silence as we watched him join the farmers from afar.


    "Are you hiding something very controversial from me?"


    I faced her and found her staring at me with a puzzling smile on her beautiful but at the same time mysterious face.


    "I am."


    "Your tant honesty really amazes me that it left me with no words to say."


    She walked towards the location of the farnd and shifted back to me while walking back. "I have very strict rules in our mine systems that''s why we couldn''t get the chance to touch anything in there, but the rules in farnd are different." Her porcin white skin glowed as the sun touched it and made her silver hair bright more. "Do you want to help the farmers harvest some tomatoes?"


    "Are you sure you really want to pick some tomatoes?" I walked towards her.


    "Why? Afraid some twigs might wound your delicate hands?" She walked towards the farmers currently farming tomatoes from a distance.


    How nice, I could finally see what a gothic girl looks like while harvesting some vegetables. What possibly life can offer that is better than this?


    I joined the crowd of farmers and they said their greetings upon seeing me. I smiled at them in response and approached Tanya.


    And man, she really does love to take her time.


    She''s elegantly sitting in front of the small tomato tree and picking the fruits one by one and putting them in the basket she''s holding, which the farmers gave her.


    I squatted a meter away from her and easily picked the entire tree and put them in my basket.


    "Just be careful, your hand might get hurt." Shemented with a smug on her face.


    I just shook my head and continued to harvest.


    This is the very first time doing this shit!


    City boy, I know. But, harvesting isn''t bad.


    Picking some vegetables while directly under the sun, with the asionalughter to the jokes of the farmers with me.


    And to my surprise, Tanya didn''t mind the casual teasing of the farmers, asionally, I would see her smiling with them.


    The farmers werefortable with her presence, a thing that I honestly didn''t expect due to her high and proud personality.


    I enjoyed every moment of it that I actually lost track of time.


    After a few hours, the farmers finally decided to take a lunch break.


    I stared at Tanya who was still sitting on one of the tomato trees several meters away from me. I walked towards her to call her for lunch.


    "You know? When you bragged about harvesting earlier, that''s the exact opposite of what I expected you would do. Are you done talking with the tomatoes?"


    She put some of her hair at the back of her ears and stared at me. A smile emerged on her face. "I can harvest all of these in one move of my finger, but don''t you think that doing it like this is more amusing?"


    I handed my hand to her. "The most amusing thing I have seen in this ce is you."


    She grabbed my hand and used it to stand up.


    Man! It should be illegal to have such a soft hand!


    "I hope it''s apliment."


    I chuckled.


    "It surely is."


    But she responded by narrowing her eyes. "You are smiling like a big pervert."


    I released her hand and scratched the back of my head. "Oh, my bad."

 Chapter 42: Heart

    Chapter 42: Heart


    The farmers called for us to join them in their lunch. Theyy the food on a pot over the grasnd under the shelter of a huge tree at the edge of the farnd.


    The farmers were scattered throughout the area, some of them were stationed at the far part of the farnd, that''s why most of them couldn''t join us. The only ones who were with us were the farmers who were stationed in the nearby tomato farm, there were about 30 of them.


    "Lady Tanya, Lord Casimir, try the food I brought, my wife cooked it, this is the best food you would taste in this town, maybe only second to Lady Karoon''s cooking."


    "The only food that tastes good for you is your wife''s cooking, Kemon. Although I agree, your wife''s cooking is quite good." Tanya responded as she sat on the grass.


    The farmers with usughed out whileying down their pots at the center.


    Kemon chuckled. "Minda would be very grateful when she heard that praiseing from you, Lady Tanya."


    Tanya grabbed 2 wooden tes and handed one to me.


    "Here, serve yourself."


    "Thanks."


    While eating, the farmers were quite chatty with us about the sess of the farm of this season while I and Tanya just listened to their stories andughed at their funny jokes.


    After eating lunch with them, we decided to leave and go to our next destination for the day.


    "What do you think about it?" She stared at me while leaning her chin on her hands over her legs.


    "It''s impressive."


    She smiled and nodded.


    "Those people, they really like you, don''t they?"


    "That''s fairly expected, they''re just showing their gratitude to me for helping them."


    "Maybe? But I can see that they''re genuine to you, I think it''s amazing."


    Half of her lips rose. "Are you trying to get on my good side, Casimir?"


    I slowly shrugged. "No, I''m just stating what I observed about you."


    She veered her gaze at the window. "I see."


    The next destination we arrived at was the ranches where the livestock wasing from. She showed me the abundance of poultry with chicken, turkeys, and even ducks. There were also several pig farms and farmsteads for different kinds of animals like cattle and sheep.


    The gigantic ranch was located at the very top edge of the town and was protected by the forest and massive wall beside it.


    If the farnd is huge, this ranch is immeasurable in size. We spent the whole afternoon circling around it just to get a glimpse of every farm it has.


    I wandered my eyes throughout the estate while leaning my hand on the metal barrier separating me from the huge equestrian facility in front of us. From afar, I could see countless horses running through the field with their equestrians.


    "How can you manage all of these?"


    "I can''t, I appointed people so they can do the hard work for me. Simr to what you did to us 3." She answered while crossing her hands.


    She knew! Of course, she knew!


    "Ah, I see... by the way, can you ride a horse?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t need to." She walked back to the carriage. "I''m already tired, should we go home now?"


    "I will be more surprised if you aren''t. You just toured me inside a cave system, harvested a tomato farm, and walked around this huge ranch." I followed her.


    Not to mention that you did all of it while wearing that cute dress of yours.


    We proceeded to travel back to the mansion, finally ending our touring session around the spriggan faction''s facilities.


    There''s still a lot of the facilities I haven''t seen yet, but we could still do it on another day.


    "How about you join us for dinner?"


    "That would be a good idea."


    A free meal is a free meal, am I right?


    As we arrived at the mansion, the loud sounds outside could be heard, I heard screaming and loudughter.


    I think there''s a lot of people outside the carriage.


    Tanya narrowed her eyes.


    "What''s happening?"


    She opened the door and walked out. "You have some visitors."


    "Visitors?"


    I walked out and got greeted by the crowd of people gathered in front of the mansion. Their cheering thundered the moment they saw mee out of the carriage.


    "There he is! Boss! Where have you been?" Leo walked towards me with a big smile on his face.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Are you the one who brought them here?" Tanya asked with audible irritation in her voice.


    Leo immediately shook his head. "No. They were already here when I arrived. I''vee to visit boss but the hyperactive girl said that Tanya brought you to her faction''s facilities. You are together all day, boss?"


    "Yeah, that''s what we did all day. You didn''t answer my question though, why are there a lot of people here?"


    Leo tapped my shoulder 3 times and slowly shook his head while looking at me with such pity on his face.


    As if I just experienced something extremely terrible that is worth being sorry for.


    "Think about the bright side, boss. At least it''s finally over."


    I narrowed my eyes. "It''s a facility tour, not a torture session."


    "Casimir!" A loud baritone voice resonated throughout the area along with the cheering of the crowd. "I havee to crush you to pieces!"


    "And oh, a meathead wants to challenge you," Leo announced while pointing at the person behind him using his thumb.


    I tilted my head to get a view of the challenger and found a masculine gori man flexing his massive arms in front of the gate, his entire body was covered in ck fur. If he didn''t scream my name, I would definitely think that he''s a real gori.


    "Right, I need to take it."


    Tanya exhaled and walked towards the gate and stopped right in front of the gori man. "I''ll go first, just make it quick."


    I nodded. "Sure."


    Tanya covered her nose and faced the gori man staring at her with confusion.


    "Goodness, take a bath or something."


    Tanya went inside the gate and left the crowd in awkward silence and the gori man with mouth wide opened and erged eyes.


    Yep, he''s already dead before the battle begins.


    "I have someone waiting for me inside, so let''s get this started so we can end this quickly." I walked towards the gori man. "By the way, Leo, where''s Misha?"


    "He''s with Gareth having a tea party."


    The gori man in front of me mmed his chest using his fist as he prepared to attack.


    I chuckled. "Really? She really loves that game, doesn''t she?"


    "Don''t underestimate me, Casimir!" The raging gori rushed towards me and threw his arms.


    I activated my Earth magic and created a solid rock from the ground and smashed his chin with it, instantly knocking him down. He fell to the cemented floor without even knowing what hit him.


    I looked back at Leo. "Are you going inside?"


    "Sure, but I won''t take long, Mehrad is looking for me everywhere." He said as he passed through the gori man.


    I opened the gate. "I see, running off again, huh?"


    "Just give me a break!"


    We walked inside the mansion and left therge crowd outside just looking at us with such disbelief.


    "How''re the ves?"


    "I already sent them, they will probably reach the boundary of the kingdom of Inizio in about 10 days. I sent them with food supplies so I think they would be fine."


    "I see."


    I shifted my gaze towards the stone patio in the middle of the grasnd and found 2 people sitting there. It''s Misha and Gareth, both of them were holding a teacup and slowly sipping the tea.


    I walked towards them and Misha''s eyes immediately darted to me.


    "Yo!"


    She instantly left the table and ran towards me with the most adorable smile shing on her face.


    "Big bro Casimir!"


    I squatted, she hugged my neck and I responded by hugging her back.


    Yup, this is definitely what it feels like every time my dad''sing home after a tiring day and I and Irina would run towards him to give him a warm hug.


    "How''s your day without me?"


    She didn''t answer and just shook her head on my neck.


    Yup, it feels like home.


    Maybe I no longer have sympathy and I don''t know when it wille back or if it will evene back, however... I still have a heart. Misha became the very thing I have lost.


    Now, I am already too afraid to ask, what could probably happen if I didn''t meet Misha that day? What kind of person would I be?


    If I don''t have something I want to protect, would I settle to destroy instead?


    I don''t want to know.

 Chapter 43: Remorseless Destroyers

    Chapter 43: Remorseless Destroyers


    As the night arrived, all of us sat on the white rectangr white metal table in Tanya''s mansion''s dining room.


    However, Leo was no longer in here because Mehrad came and picked him up by force because he has things that he had to settle about the demolition of the discontinued ve shops.


    And as expected, Tanya kicked the 2 of them out without any hesitation, before their argument could break another one of her properties.


    I wandered my eyes throughout the area, the cemented walls of the dining room were painted gray while the roof and the floor were made of white porcin-like tiles with some ck right where the dining table was located.


    One of the butlers put several huge cloche tes on the table and revealed the food. As expected, the food they served was mostly from the ranches and the farm, like beef, pork, and a big ass turkey.


    "Let''s eat," Tanya announced while sitting at the base of the table.


    I was sitting on her left side at the side of the table, Misha was sitting next to me and Karoon was sitting right in front of me.


    Right behind where Karoon was sitting were 3 half oval-shaped ss windows with light gray curtains hanging on them. Every space between those windows were ck tall porcin vases standing with leaves sticking out on them.


    I picked some part of the already chopped turkey in front of me and put some on Misha''s te.


    I took a bite and tasted the rich taste, I could taste some seasoning that resembles thyme and parsley.


    Mom loves to cook with those spices that''s why I''m familiar with it even though I''m not the one doing the cooking.


    "How was it, Mister Casimir?" Karoon asked with enthusiasm in her eyes.


    I nodded. "Yeah, it''s very delicious."


    She immediately pped her hand and shifted her gaze to Tanya who just nodded on her.


    "Are you the one who cooked it, Karoon?" I asked.


    "Yes, I am, I''m d that you like it." She veered her eyes to Misha. "How about you, Misha? Do you like it? What do you think? Is it delicious?"


    Misha paused for a second, stared at me for a moment then nodded to her. "It is delicious."


    Was she trying to say something when she stared at me first before answering Karoon?


    I''m aware that my cooking is not good, so you don''t have to be that considerate to me.


    Karoon happily nodded to her response before taking a bite of her food.


    "By the way, I hope Misha didn''t cause you much trouble all day, Karoon."


    "Not at all. She''s kind and obedient. However, she really loves talking about you. She was always like, do you know, big bro Casimir can do this, do you know, big bro Casimir did this before and do you know big bro Casimir is like this. All she wants to talk about is you and she could be very talkative when you are the topic of the conversation."


    Misha? Talkative? What?


    "Really?"


    "Yes, and she also talked about the boy named... Yoran? Myoran?"


    "Yohan?"


    "Ah, yes, that name."


    I gently patted Misha''s head. "Yohan is a good guy."


    As I turned my gaze to the person sitting between us 3, I found her just silently watching us while enjoying her food.


    "So, Mister Casimir, how''s your day with Tan-tan?"


    "I think she''s pretty cool, I guess?"


    Karoon responded to my answer with a huge grin.


    That''s not the answer to her question, isn''t it?


    "She''s asking what happened to the tour, Casimir."


    "Oh, right, of course. It''s good, I learned a lot of things about the facilities of the faction and now, I could easilye up with the n to carry out the transformation of the town. With your faction''s help, I''m fairly confident that we can execute it."


    "That''s great, once youe up with a concrete n, just tell me about it, I''ll help you with it," Karoon replied with a smile.


    "Maybe she doesn''t look like it, but Karoon is the main architect of this faction, if you are aiming to build something decent, she''s the best choice you have to handle all of it," Tanya announced with such pride in her voice.


    She''s really proud of her, isn''t she?


    "Oh, Tan-Tan is praising me again."


    "I am not. Don''t look at me like that, it''s irritating."


    After we finished our food, I decided to walk outside and take a breath of fresh air.


    As I walked out at the back part of the mansion, I found the quadrangle arena where I fought Tanya.


    I sat on the tea table under the tree and wandered my eyes throughout the area.


    It''s dark and peaceful here.


    I closed my eyes to feel the gentle and cold wind touching my skin.


    After a few seconds, I opened my eyes and gazed upon the stars and found a peaceful sensation within me, so I remained looking up for a few minutes while unmoved.


    "You are just here, Misha is looking for you."


    I stared at Tanya and found her standing a few meters away from me while crossing her arms.


    "Is something bothering you?"


    "No. Not really."


    She loosened her arms and approached me. "Are you sure? Maybe I have the answer to your little question."


    I''m pretty sure you have.


    I exhaled. "You said you already met a meruem before, could you tell me what kind of person that meruem was? What really meruems were in this world?"


    She paused for a few seconds before answering my question. "You are a natural born destroyer, your tribe was known for their unquenchable thirst for death and destruction. Due to their terrifying ability to easily adapt in every battle they were in, they were dubbed as the very embodiment of catastrophe itself. That''s what meruems are. Your people have no sympathy orpassion... just bloodlust." She slowly exhaled and closed her eyes with noticeable pain in her expression. "Long ago, in order to protect themselves, humans and demi-humans banded together to drive your people to istion, which they somehow managed to do. But given that it would only take one of your people to cause a massive uproar in the entire world. Istion wasn''t enough. Furthermore, the truth that meruems isted themselves not because they were afraid of the wrath of the entire world but because they just felt like doing so, was strong evidence of how dangerous they could be if they chose to."


    "I don''t know where you have been all this time that you don''t have any idea about the history of your own tribe, but allow me to tell you this. One of the closest friends I had was a meruem. She''s violent, remorseless, and most of the time extremely unsympathetic, she would kill anyone or even trample an entire kingdom without a second thought if she felt like it. But at the same time, she''s genuine and protective, she couldn''t feelpassion nor know the idea of it, but she could express it without even realizing it. She''s a very terrifying person, however, I can say that I prefer her more than many other deceivers in this world who''re hiding the real monsters inside them just to get a hold of me who they thought they could use for their own advantage."


    "Is that the reason why you are kind to me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, just you being a meruem is more than enough reason for me to eliminate you. You are a threat and that won''t easily change. However, my tolerance for you is due to an entirely different reason."


    "Maybe you can tell me now why. While we''re still having a friendly moment here, you know?"


    She didn''t answer and just smiled. "How about spending the night here, I already have your rooms prepared for the 2 of you." She walked back to the mansion.


    I followed her. "Yeah right, what''s the point of hiding it on me if it''s very apparent that you''re not even making an effort to hide it? I''m pretty sure I would discover it anyway."


    "Perhaps, it''s for the reason that watching your curious face is quite entertaining."


    "Wow, thank you very much."


    "My pleasure."


    "That''s not what I meant!"

 Chapter 44: Vow

    Chapter 44: Vow


    A race who were born to destroy, with only their insatiable bloodlust as their drive of existence.


    Is that what kind of person I have be?


    I leaned my hand on the stone barrier of the terrace I was in and looked up at the starry sky. It''s already midnight but I couldn''t sleep.


    Maybe because the impact of the events happening in my life is finally kicking in.


    It''s funny how I took this long to finally realize it, just after I recognized what I have lost.


    Compassion and sympathy. The only difference I have to the real meruems is I lived the entirety of my life having those emotions within me, so I know how it feels to have those, and I know how to act as if I still have them.


    And besides, I can''t feel extreme bloodlust within me. I can''t feel the thirst for destruction or death, however, the thought of killing someone doesn''t faze me anymore.


    At least, I''m still not a walking killing machine who has an overwhelming urge to destroy everything, I guess?


    I walked out of my room and checked Misha in the room next door, she was already sleeping.


    At least, she has no problem with being ustomed to this grandiose mansion.


    I walked out through the dark corridor. All the lights were already turned off but navigating through was not a problem due to the corridor being just a straight path and after a few minutes of walking, I finally reached the kitchen to drink some water.


    The light of the kitchen was already on when I arrived, I walked inside and found someone.


    Tanya was sitting on one of the wooden chairs next to the ck stone Ind table. She''s holding a ss of milk in her hand and wearing a violet pajama that greatlyplements her now loose hair due to her headband no longer being there to hold them.


    "Can''t sleep?" I said as I poured a full of water in a ss from the pitcher on the ind table.


    "So you are. Do the things I said to you earlier bother you?"


    "A little bit." I sipped my ss of water.


    She slowly repeatedly nodded and shifted her eyes on me. "Tell me, where are the meruems have been hiding all this time?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t answer that question."


    Because even I don''t know the answer to that question.


    She nodded and drew a circle on the lips of her ss. "How many of your people still left, are you the only one left?"


    I put the ss I was holding down and exhaled. "How many of us are still left? I''m thest person you want to ask that question. I don''t know where they are, or how many of us are still left. Who knows because I can''t tell."


    She paused and remained silent for a few seconds before shing a proud smile. "Hmph, as if I would have any concern about your vicious tribe. Even if there are still plenty of your people around or even if you are the only sole survivor, it doesn''t concern me at all." He drank the ss of milk bottoms up in one gulp.


    "Do you want to go out for a while?"


    She looked up at me and wiped the line of milk on her lips. "I don''t mind."


    She walked past me and I followed her towards one of the balconies of the second floor of the mansion. The moment we reached the ce, she walked towards the stone barrier and stared outside.


    I leaned my hand on the barrier while standing beside her and looked at the scenery of the town from afar. The entire town was filled with darkness with little to no light everywhere, everyone was already asleep.


    Now that I think about it, this faction is striving on its own without the help of anyone, and changing its already great leadership is truly unnecessary.


    "This ce looks beautiful."


    She nodded. "Indeed."


    "I would say, it''s all because of you."


    She veered her narrowing eyes on me. "What do you mean?"


    "I just thought about it. You know most of your employees'' names and when they need something, you would definitelye to aid them. Your people adore you a lot."


    "It''s my responsibility, what about it?"


    "I''m just wondering, why have you just given up your leadership to me? Based on what I can see, you''re doing a really good job on your own. To be honest, now that I think about it. I can just give your faction back and just sign an alliance with your faction. So you can help me out with how I could change half of the town under my leadership. Giving away your faction that you worked hard for to prosper is a bit superfluous, no? I have decided, First thing tomorrow I will transfer back- ah!"


    But the next thing I felt was a hard flick of a finger on my forehead, that I immediately covered as I jumped out.


    "What the hell was that for?" I protested.


    However, when I shifted my gaze on her face, she''s pouting her lips while narrowing her eyes.


    "I did all of this for you and that''s the answer I would get in the end? How disappointing, you are disappointing, Casimir."


    "That really hurts, what kind of fingers do you have?"


    "Why did you say that?"


    I stood up and faced her, on the other hand, she looked up and red at me.


    Man, she looks genuinely mad.


    "Look, I just thought, you have the quality of a great leader, I can''t think of any reason to take that leadership from you." I rubbed my forehead. "Wuh, I think my skull cracked."


    "I will only tell it to you once, so listen carefully, you unappreciative meruem. This faction and all of the things inside of it, It all belongs to you... and always for you, I made this ce what it is right now, not for anyone but you. The only thing you need to do to show appreciation for my hard work is to use this ce I built for you to achieve your goal. I don''t care what goal it is, whether it is a peaceful town where every race could live in harmony or a conquering empire that would soon crush every nation in existence. All I want is to see it realized with me at your side as one of the most vital parts of how you achieved it."


    She raised her hand, I thought she was going to flick me again but she just touched the part of my forehead she flicked using her index finger and pushed my forehead away.


    I immediately raised my head back and faced her. "Oy, aren''t you abusing my kindness a little bit too much?"


    She smiled. "And besides, I am not a good example of a great leader. A great leader should never show his own weakness to anyone. Don''t be like me. If you want to make a great difference, be better."


    This girl. She''s an enigma.


    "What are youughing at?" She asked with such irritation on her face.


    "Forgive me, it''s just, the thing you just said ispletely out of your character. Did you just humble yourself?"


    Her eyes erged as she gasped. "How dare you. Are you trying to start a fight?"


    I properly stood up and faced her. "I still don''t get what you are nning to do, but I''ll take your offer and y with your n. But keep in mind that once I take over, you can no longer take your leadership back."


    She crossed her arms and looked up. "I''m not nning to."


    I nodded. "But, I will say that I greatly disagree with one thing you just said. You are the very embodiment of a true leader. And if I''m going to follow someone''s step for my future leadership, it would be you."


    She paused for a second and just stared into my eyes. "You are insane."


    "Maybe I am. I will learn from your good example and will be a better leader than you are today. How''s that sound?"


    A smug emerged on her face. "Awfully egotistical, but I''ll take it."


    I raised my hand and patted her head. "And I''m expecting you to teach me the way."


    She nodded, however, at the same time, she removed my hand on her head while looking at me with her narrowing eyes.


    "We are not that close yet."


    I smiled. "Yet?"


    "You know, sometimes, you really are pretentious." She said as she rushed inside the mansion.


    "Goodnight, Tanya."


    "Hmph!"

 Chapter 45: Revolution

    Chapter 45: Revolution


    The procedure of transformation of the entire town began.


    Karoon immediatelyunched multiple facilities in the Fang and Marite factions, but we were fully aware that it''s not enough to make jobs for everyone because it would still take a considerable amount of time for the new establishments to build and start to operate, so Tanya decided to finally open the Spriggan faction, but with strict rules that needed to follow, simrly, the same rules were immediately got implemented throughout the entire town.


    At first, the Spriggan faction citizens took a few days to finally get ustomed to their new colleagues and so did the people from the Fang and Marite factions, but given that the Spriggan faction waspletely close for an entire 10 years, their reaction was quite understandable.


    On the other hand, most of the people from the Fang and Marite faction were not used to farming, mining, and even ranching and the culture shock took them a little bit longer to get familiarized with the new set of livelihood they got. However, that issue was only applicable to what I called veteran dwellers of Fang and Marite faction because the neers of said factions managed to get easily adapted to the farming, mining, and ranching life, perhaps, due to most of them grew up from forest and viges with farnds,pared to the veterans who spent their lives relying on shady careers involving crimes while living inside the town.


    Speaking of crimes, violence was nowpletely prohibited in the entire town and anyone who failed to abide by the rules would get punished based on their offenses, however, if they were outsiders, they would end up immediately kicked out from the town.


    It''s quite difficult in the first week of implementation of the rules because well, this ce was called awless town, and monitoring the visitors was not an easy task. But, thanks to the cooperation of the Marite corps stationed in every nook and cranny of the town who were under Leal''smand, the violence throughout the town gradually subsided.


    And I heard, they''re currently recruiting new members to tighten up the security of the town much further.


    However, the Marite faction was Leal''s property, and mobilizing those mercenaries wasn''t free nor cheap. To make it simple, Marite corps was an independent business and not part of the governance of the town of Agrona. Just like what our stated deal was.


    Which I somehow managed to pay up to.


    Due to the 3 factions now united in one administration, all the taxes will go in one ce, this time, it''s centralized under my control.


    Yep, even I was so surprised too. I almost forgot that even though this ce was kinda chaotic, it''s still a thrivingmunity.


    I used those taxesing from the establishments that already operating inside the town to pay for the security and establishment projects we were working on, and now that new facilities starting to rise, thanks to those generous taxes, I could expect more administration budget for me to use to build more establishment and for the iing renovations ns I had.


    However, budgeting all of it was never an easy task. First of all, I was just an overly optimistic boy who thought managing an entire town just involves pointing your fingers onto something, saying what kind of establishment or renovation I want on it and it would build on its own, or someone probably would build it effortlessly as Imand. I was gravely mistaken. There''s more on to it. Paper works, budget reports, and meetings with my council, which was the Dark triad, lots of lots of meetings.


    I was having a thought that they''re already tired of hearing my voice because we''re performing a meeting every freaking single day just to ask them about their opinions about something I wanted to do.


    And secondly, I hate math! Sometimes I just wanted to smash my head on the smooth wooden office table the people of the Spriggan faction gifted me.


    It''s a good thing, Tanya was always there to help me out. She taught me a lot of things and she''s a very good teacher if I say the least.


    But knowing what to do is different from applying it. The fact that I already knew what needed to be done made everything a lot smoother than it should be. However, it still took me at least 20 days to get ustomed to all of the responsibilities I had.


    And before I knew it, one month had passed, and thewless town of Agrona was no more. It was now officially called the town of Agrona.


    I know, not that of a big name change, but still.


    I exhaled as I shifted my gaze towards the human butler standing at the center of the arena waving his hand in my direction.


    "And to defend his position as the ruler of the town of Agrona. Let''s give a round of apuse for Lord Casimir!"


    I walked out to the arena and was greeted by the deafening roar of the people at the tform above.


    I waved my hand towards them. In return, they jumped in excitement.


    And oh, I''m still epting challenges because this is the only way for me to release some stress.


    And not just ordinary challengers, it''s like apetition taking ce inside the Marite faction, inside Leal''s colosseum, where the people who wanted to challenge me could participate in a series of matches and the victor would have a chance to fight me, which would take ce once a week.


    It just means, the person who''s I''m going to fight on is not a pushover.


    I turned my gaze towards the person standing in the middle of the arena.


    A man wearing a hood bowed his head to me. I couldn''t see his face due to the ck mask he was wearing. "It''s great finally meeting you, Casimir, the ruler of Agrona."


    "Yeah, by the way, what''s your name again?"


    He removed his robe revealing his sheep-like horns and four freaking arms with a sword in each one of them. The other 2 arms were attached to his back. "I am Maeles, an elite warrior who hase from the demon tribe of Sakean. I havee to overthrow you!" He dered with such a glorious manner.


    "I appreciate the gesture, buddy. But did your other 2 arms skip arm day?"


    However, he didn''t answer my question and just rushed towards me, while a powerful gust of wind was pushing him forward towards me and greatly elerating his movement speed.


    He''s fast. But not fast enough.


    "The town of Agrona will be mine- bwuah!"


    In one punch to his face, his face got nted to the ground, finishing the battle in one strike.


    And by the way, have I already said that on top of my responsibilities as the leader of this town, I have been doing rigorous physical training with Mehrad and magic training with Tanya? And I mean it when I said rigorous training.


    It also surprised me, but I found out that I also have superhuman physical capabilities, due to me being a meruem, I first discovered it when I first fought Leo back then, but just explored ittely. It goes to show that being cursed to be a meruem is not all bad, I guess?


    I raised my hand to indicate my victory but I only received 3 responses. From Misha who''s pping her hand and Mehrad and Leo beside her.


    "Big bro Casimir! You did great!"


    "Not bad, boss, not bad. That guy waited for a week just to get knocked out in an instant."


    While all of the people at the tform above proceeded to get out of the ce with unsatisfied expressions on their faces.


    "At least make it longer than 5 seconds you know?" Leal protested while crossing his arms. "If this continues, no one will challenge you anymore and we''re gonna need to close this unnecessary colosseum."


    I scratched my head while chuckling. "I overdid it again."

 Chapter 46: Concerns And Curiosity

    Chapter 46: Concerns And Curiosity


    (Third Person.)


    As the sun shone its brightest inside the kingdom of Inizio, inside the castle at the office of the king''s adviser, Herbert Conroy.


    He was currently standing while looking out from the ss window beside his office chair when someone knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, d with full-body armor, the knight captain, Can Adide emerged from the door.


    Herbert briefly veered his eyes on him and returned outside of the ss window. "Have any of them decided to talk yet?"


    Can shook his head. "I did everything I could, to the point that I offered them a huge amount of reward and assurance of protection, but none of them even considered my offer. Some of them decided to go home without saying a word."


    "103 escaped ves and not a single one of them decided to talk? How''s that possible?"


    "Even I can''t believe what''s happening, most of them are from middle to high-ss nobility from another kingdom and boast such uparable pride before they get abducted. I didn''t expect them to not hesitate to refuse the opportunity of getting revenge on those who enved them."


    Herbert stared at Can. "They''re too afraid to talk, they have seen something worth fearing their life for." He sat on his chair and put his hand on the table. "It doesn''t matter, we already have an idea of where they came from. However, the only thing that bothers me is, why did they decide to release them? Releasing a ve is the riskiest thing to do, especially when the ve came from a noble family. If you did, you should prepare for a war-level retaliation. But 103? Is their ruler trying to say something?"


    Can paused for a second and nodded. "That''s exactly what I''m thinking."


    Herbert put his hand on his chin. "Besides the fact that we have a decent rtionship with that ce, you know that the only thing stopping us from taking back the ves from that ce since their abducting operations started 3 years ago is because we don''t want the wrath of the shadow fairy to get unleashed to us. She''s extremely dangerous, however, for a reason that I couldn''tprehend, our king himself somehow respects her so much." He narrowed his eyes. "What is she trying to do?"


    "What do you think we should do, Sir Herbert?"


    "We can''t do anything about this. If none of them wanted to talk, we can''t force them to. Besides, even if they talk or not, this news will explode and sooner orter will point to that violent town. But so long as the hero won''t make any move, I don''t think any of the kingdoms will initiate any kind of retaliation, or else, they will face the rage of the ruler of thewless town of Agrona, Tanya Latora. And no sane king would want to fight that catastrophe for such minor reason as escaped ves."


    "I see."


    "However, Can, I have a task for you."


    "Let me hear it, Sir Herbert."


    "Rally your team and investigate the current state of thewless town of Agrona. Those released ves, there are more on it than we already know. I don''t think ves could easily escape from that ce, especially, knowing what kind of individuals governing that ce. Something changed in that ce and I need you to know what it is."


    Can nodded. "I understand, I''ll immediately-"


    "I''ll do it."


    The door of the office suddenly opened and a person emerged from it. His silky smooth red hair swayed as he walked towards Herbert and faced him with such a proud smile in his red perfectly shaped lips that greatly rounded out his gem-like green eyes and seemingly delicate and white face. Such an elegant face, as if it was sculptured to fit on his title.


    He''s wearing a long-sleeved white tunic with buttons open to his chest under his ck richly embellished ck cloak with gray furs on the shoulder and neck. Along with ck trousers and ck leather shoes.


    Herbert closed his eyes and exhaled before facing him. "I didn''t know that you had finally arrived from the academy, Prince Dieter."


    Prince Dieter clicked his finger on the other hand while still leaning his other hand on the table. "I just arrived. I have decided toe here because I couldn''t find my father, it''s been six months since thest time we''ve met."


    "His majesty went on a kingdom meeting in the kingdom of Mna, I''m afraid it will take the king long toe back."


    "It doesn''t matter, I already have something to do while he''s away. Thewless town of Agrona, right? Sounds like a fun ce to go."


    "It''s a dangerous ce for you to go, Prince Dieter." Can proimed.


    Prince Dieter veered his eyes on him and chuckled. "Oh, look who''s here. I didn''t notice that you were there until you decided to speak." He tapped Can''s armored shoulder. "My old friend, Can. By the way, I heard the sad story. You have my condolences for the death of your cousin. What''s his name again? The one who disdained demi-humans so much he ironically died while chasing one?"


    "Miguel, and he is not my cousin, he''s just an acquaintance of mine."


    He repeatedly nodded. "Really? I thought you were close rtives, that''s why you helped him easily climb up to his rank. Too bad he died because of it. What a stroke of bad luck isn''t it?"


    Can didn''t reply and just closed his eyes.


    "Good. Now leave everything to me. I''ll go investigate that little town on my own, and who knows, maybe I could manage to put them on a leash and set them under our grip. I''m sick of hearing news about them doing whatever they want with my father not doing anything about it."


    Herbert stood up. "That ce is dangerous, Prince Dieter."


    "I''ll take some knights with me and don''t ever send another party to follow me. Or else, you already know what will happen."


    Prince Dieter walked out of the room, leaving the 2 just shaking their heads.


    Herbert exhaled and massaged his forehead. "We can''t stop him now. Follow the prince and ensure his safety."


    Can nodded. "I understand."


    "Thewless town of Agrona is never a good ce for a proud prince to go to."

 Chapter 47: Skill Classes

    Chapter 47: Skill sses


    (Casimir Kismet)


    I looked up as the sky started to get covered by the dark cloud with the sound of the electrical energy brewing inside, at the same time, the powerful gust of wind blew around me and disrupted all of the trees near the quadrangle I was standing on.


    I raised my hand and unleashed the thunder strike brewed inside the cloud. The roaring sound of the white thunder resonated as its devastating assault reached the ground beneath it.


    I exhaled as I deactivated my Wind, Water, and Electricity magic. Gradually, the huge storm cloud above disappeared and once more revealed the blue and clear sky.


    I shifted my gaze when I heard someone pping behind me and found Tanya sitting on her white tea table, under the tree next to the quadrangle. We''re currently on the backside of her mansion.


    And yep, I and Misha are living in her mansion now.


    "I''m amazed, you have easilyprehended the method of integrating different elements to create a much superior form." She sipped the cup of tea she was holding.


    I shrugged and walked towards her. "I thought you went to visit one of the mining areas?"


    "I did. I went to check something. Tea?" She poured a full in another white teacup. "You look pale, when was thest time since you had a proper sleep? So you know, leadership is about overseeing, not about killing yourself in the most ludicrous way possible while you are in the position. It''s never glorious to die over a pile of paperwork over your desk."


    "Don''t worry, I can manage." I sat on the white metal chair on the opposite side of her and took the tea she offered. "I can now make thunderstorms, I want to try making hailstorms next."


    "That''s great. Though, why would you want a hailstorm?"


    I smiled. "A rain of snow and ice spike under the light of the summer sun, it would be a cool skill to show off."


    "Wonderful, I almost forgot that you are the one I''m talking to until you said that thing. Meruems really love standing out, don''t they?"


    I sipped my tea. "By the way, I just observed that most of the people I encountered in this town only have elemental magic. I already fought and met many people but the only skills they have are the ones that I already have, does that mean the people like Leo and Leal who have unique skills are rare?"


    She kept her silent for a second and sipped her tea before standing up and walking towards the quadrangle. "You are right." She looked back. "Let''s walk for a little while, what do you think?"


    I stood up. "Sure, I still have spare time before I go back to the paperwork piled up over my desk."


    She weakly chuckled. "You should finish that batch immediately, due to the ongoing projects throughout the town, more of those wille sooner."


    "Please don''t remind me."


    I caught up in her and walked beside her towards the cemented path towards the miniature forest in front of us.


    "About your question, there are 4 well-known sses of skills, and every skill is determined based on how powerful andplex the skill is. Common, Intermediate, Advanced and the Supreme skills." She raised her hand and a fireball emerged above her hand. "Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, nt, Ice, and Electricity. All of these elements belong to themon ss. These elemental magic are somon that an average person has at least one of them the moment they were born, simrly, with enough dedication, one can learn all of themon elements. However, there are few who couldn''t acquire elemental magic, for instance, Leal. Therefore, being born without the ability to invoke elemental magic is not a bad thing."


    "Because in exchange for elemental magic that he didn''t acquire, he acquired a higher ss one?"


    She nodded. "People born without the ability to use elemental magic are expected to acquire intermediate ss skill instead. Mystic Thread. That''s the ability he was born to, however, it doesn''t mean that he couldn''t learn elemental magic, he can, if he wants to. Anyhow, Intermediate ss skills are skills that have unique or rare names but are not as powerful or as nearly asplex as advanced ss skills, furthermore, most of them can be acquired by rigorous training or even scrolls. This skill ss is aption of a not-somon and rare set of skills. For example, the skills Extreme speed, Healing magic, Mana concealment, and Mana perception. Even though not everyone can have them at birth, these skills can be taught and acquired. A quantity of them at least."


    She turned off her fire magic and faced me. "On the other hand, Advanced ss skills are considered as extremely rare, powerful, andplex skills. These skills are exceptionally difficult to obtain because they require certain conditions to fulfill in order to acquire even one of them, and most of the skills from this ss is unique, however, there are some who acquired their advanced ss skill the moment they were born, but given how rare the skills already is, the chances of having an advanced ss skill at birth is very low. Most of the skills in this ss''s abilities are formed based on the circumstances, personality, and the current emotion of the user when they acquired the skill. To make it simple, whatever your advanced ss skill is, you are the one who made it."


    "That''s what Leo''s Warrior''s rage is?"


    "Yes, along with Dark and light magic, Leo''s skill is one of a good example of a powerful advanced ss skill, and of course," She pointed her index finger at me. "Your ever troublesome skill also belongs to advanced ss skill. There are several types of that skill, but all of them belong in one category, Skill Imitation. Of all the skills from that category, a trigger type imitation skill like you have is the most efficient and at the same time rarest of all types of skill imitation skills. How rare? Even without including the fact that you are meruem that made the chances of getting it abysmal. The chances of getting that skill as an average person alone are less than one in a million advanced ss skill acquisition."


    Less than one chance in every 1 million advanced ss skill acquisition? The hell! To think that getting an advanced ss skill alone is already rare!


    "I see now, though, if the advanced ss is already aption of overpowered skills, what more the Supreme ss skills?"


    A smug emerged at her face as she shrugged. "Nothing special, it''s just the final form of the advanced ss skills where they will be a catastrophe-level skill that no other skill sses could even imagine topete with."


    "What part of it is nothing special? That sounds like a very huge improvement to the already overpowered advanced ss skills if you ask me."


    She raised her index finger. "When the advanced ss skill finally awakens, it will evolve into its Supreme form and will uncover its full potential. However, obtaining them is almost impossible, there are only a very few known users of the skills of this ss because there is no clear way to obtain them. Having one or even multiple advanced ss skills doesn''t guarantee that one of them will evolve. Each one of the advanced ss skills has specific requirements to evolve that would probably take a lifetime or more for a person to aplish. The very few people who have this ss of skills are the ones who are sitting on top of this world''s power hierarchy as ss S rank."


    "That sounds amazing. The people who probably have those skills are pretty strong. Imagine having those powers?"


    She chuckled. "Indeed. That''s an exceptionally high feat to attain. Only the most powerful individuals can acquire such skills. Those people deserve such praise." She covered her up to ears smile using her hand andughed like an anime ojou-sama.


    On the other hand, I just looked at her with my narrowing eyes.


    Wow, this girl is very obvious.

 Chapter 48: Problems

    Chapter 48: Problems


    We did a little walk along the cemented road through the miniature forest and decided to go back after a few minutes.


    As we arrived, we found Leo standing at the back of the mansion while waiting for us.


    He waved his hand. "Boss!"


    I approached him. "Is there a problem, Leo?"


    His face instantly frowned. "A little bit."


    Your face is telling me it''s not just a little bit!


    "What is it?"


    "Do you remember the cafeteria we are currently building near the entrance of the town?"


    Yep, say no more.


    I exhaled and put my hands on my waists. "Let me see the problem."


    "Do you want me to apany you?" Tanya said while standing beside me.


    "Don''t worry about it, that building is not even part of your vicinity, let me just handle it real quick." I walked inside the mansion and the 2 followed me.


    As I walked in, 2 of the maids currently cleaning in the hallway bowed their heads on me. "Greetings, Lord Casimir."


    "Thanks. By the way, have you seen Misha?"


    The one with fox ears and orange hair walked towards me. "Yes, she''s in the kitchen. These past few weeks, she''s been showing great interest in cooking."


    I wonder why.


    "I see." I walked towards the kitchen and found her there with four of the maids currently teaching her to cook while wearing a cute pink apron with a kitten drawn in it.


    She looked like she''s enjoying what she''s doing so I decided to not disturb her and walked towards the entrance of the mansion with Leo.


    We rode in one of the carriages to easily reach our destination and what greeted me upon walking down from the carriage was the ruined establishment that still has smokeing out from its burned parts. Gathered in front of the ruins was an abundance of people, most of them were holding some buckets while looking at me with concern in their eyes.


    "Lord Casimir."


    I couldn''t help but brush my palm on my hand as I walked towards the building.


    This building''s construction was almost done, all it needed was some twitching and it''s ready to open soon. It''s the nearest cafeteria to the entrance of the town because I thought it would be a good idea to have this thing for the visitors to see the moment they enter the town.


    But jokes on me, it''s now back to nothing. There goes the budget and the borate nning I have done, the construction team really did a good job of building it faster than I expected, but welp.


    Leo stood beside me. "It seems, some of the visitors still don''t understand that this town is no longer awless town. They know that they couldn''t cause any ruckus in the inner part of the town so maybe they decided to target the currently ongoing building nearest to the entrance and wait for the best time to attack when there were only lesser guards around. They used fire magic to burn the restaurant and some sort of Extreme speed for an easy escape."


    What the fuck? They just came here to destroy things and run away? I didn''t know that trolls exist even in this world!


    "Is there anyone that got injured?"


    "There''s no employees or civilians who were harmed. Thankfully, it''s lunch break when the attack happened."


    Speaking of lunch break, I just realized that I haven''t had my lunch yet. I was so upied that I forgot, I should eat after this. It would be bad if I''m always forgetting to eat. I have eaten breakfast though.


    I nodded. "I see." I shifted my gaze to Leo. "The culprits, where are they?"


    Leo gave me an assured smile. "Don''t worry, boss. We already took care of them."


    "Pardon me,e again?"


    "We managed to get rid of all of them, all 10 of those bastards. They thought they could outrun us, but they were proven wrong. They learned that defying the new ruler of Agrona is a grave mistake." Leo exined with a sinister smile on his face.


    Ha?


    Why do you look so proud of it? And why are you making it sound like I was the main reason why you decided to go on that procedure? I don''t remember myself being that terrifying.


    And for some reason, the people around us rejoiced about the news that they literally ughtered 10 people! I mean those guys did a very rage-inducing crime, but straight up killing them is a little bit over the top.


    My hand automatically moved and massaged my forehead. "I see."


    "Are you alright, boss? You look pale, are you sick?"


    I removed my hand from my face. "I''m alright. By the way, where is Mehrad?"


    "He''s currently with the Marite mercenaries, after all, he''s the one who led the hunt for those 10 idiots. You should see his face while chasing them, the bastards peed on their pants while screaming the moment they saw him." He chuckled.


    I shook my head. "To say the least, you all did a good job, but next time, try capturing them alive, killing them as a first resort isn''t always the best retribution to give to the offenders."


    "I see, torturing them until they beg for their own death is the most ideal punishment for those bastards."


    Who the fuck said that?


    All at once, all the people around us nodded while grunting as a sign of agreement to whoever said that cruel suggestion.


    Oy! Who the hell said that? Show yourself! Let''s talk!


    Leo tapped my shoulder while nodding. "You are right, boss."


    I wasn''t the one who said it!


    The hell is wrong with you people?


    All I could do was stare at them with disbelief in my eyes.


    Because I genuinely couldn''t believe what was happening to the people of this faction. Thest time I checked, they were not this united. Unity is good all in all. However, the thing that they''re agreeing on was quite a bit questionable.


    Who taught you all to think like a bunch of ruthless freaks?


    "Anyway, we can no longer do something about this, at least, we have learned something from this incident. Let''s just rebuild it. ordingly, I''m going to talk to Leal to tighten the security on the edges of the town. An entrance guard or 2 would be a good idea. Unfortunately, I was so busy that it''s already toote before I realized how badly we needed it."


    "Yes, boss." He shifted his gaze towards the people gathered around us and raised his hand. "You heard that? Get back to work!"


    The people surrounding us screamed in synchronization and started to work on the now ruined restaurant.


    "And, Leo."


    "Yes?"


    I raised my index finger and stared at him. "Please, no more unnecessary killings."


    He smiled and slowly nodded. "I understand."


    Uhm, why is something telling me that he doesn''t actually understand what I was really trying to say?

 Chapter 49: Devotion

    Chapter 49: Devotion


    I rode in the carriage and left them behind. It took me a few minutes before reaching the Marite faction mansion a few blocks away from the colosseum where the recent challenges were taking ce.


    As I walked down from the carriage, I wandered my eyes to the white mansion with red roofs in front of me.


    It''s not as grandiose as Tanya has, but this one is still pretty big in a conventional standard.


    I closed my eyes as the ray of thete noon touched my skin. As I walked towards the mansion, the sound of the people gathered at the huge open field in front of the mansion became more audible.


    I shifted my eyes towards them and found countless people currently training as the recruits of the Marite corps. All of them were standing straight with their hands on their back while raising their chins high. Most of them were men but I also saw women trainees blending into the group. In front of them was a man wearing a butler suit announcing something about the dangers of joining as mercenaries.


    I mean, I agree. Being a mercenary is an extremely dangerous job to have.


    From what I observed from their training program, at this hour, they were already almost done with their training for the day and about to wrap up, it''s quite apparent from their appearance. All of the trainees were full of mud and leaves in their bodies. They were doing rough training in the training camp located in the nearby forest.


    I already had seen the training camp once and oh boy, that ce looks like a military training camp that''s full of military obstacles courses.


    They''re doing serious shits in that ce.


    As I reached the roundabout in front of the mansion. Someone was already standing beside the circr grass patch at the center of the roundabout.


    I stopped a meter from her and she bowed her head. Her silky smooth ck hair swayed as she bent her waists towards me and shed a graceful smile as she raised her head.


    "Greetings, Mister Casimir."


    I nodded. "Is Leal in there?"


    "Yes, Let me guide you to Master Leal." She walked towards the mansion and I followed her.


    As we entered, we were greeted by the massive living room that had almost nothing in it.


    The huge dark yellow painted living room with the ck and white tiled floor only has somemps on the wall with a single golden table with flower vase beside the huge staircase covered in red carpet.


    I''ve already seen it before so I''m already used to it, unlike Tanya whose mansion is full of ornaments in every corner, to the point that she has a huge portrait of herself hanging in her living room. Leal is more simple, but the golden handles of the staircase and even the golden housing of themps scattered throughout the room are more than enough proof of his wealth.


    "Master Leal is currently in his office."


    "I see."


    She guided me to one of the rooms on the second floor of the mansion and knocked on its door.


    "Come in." It''s Leal''s voice.


    Kuro opened the door for me and came in first to hold the door. As I went inside, I found Lealfortably sitting on his office chair with his crossed feet over his wooden gray desk with his face directed to the ceiling. I couldn''t see his eyes due to the reflection of the light on his reading sses. His hand was over his chest while holding a paper while the other one was swaying to the air.


    But the moment I entered, he pulled back his feet on the desk and raised his face on me, while removing the reading sses on his face.


    "Leal." I faced Kuro who was standing beside me to hold the door. "Thanks, Kuro."


    "It''s my pleasure." She bowed her head and closed the door to leave the 2 of us alone.


    "I heard what happened earlier. Forgive me that such a thing has to happen under my guard."


    "Yeah, things happened, we can''t do anything about it, all we need to do is to make sure that it will never happen again." I sat on one of the ck metal chairs in front of his desk. "That''s why I am here."


    He nodded. "I see. So you already have a solution in mind?"


    "I have, but what I''m worried about is, if you have enough mercenaries for this. It''s not your corps main duty to work under me after all. Moreover, it may potentially affect your business so I''ll let you think about it."


    A puzzling smile emerged on his face. "Let me hear it and I''ll decide."


    "Then hear me out. Initially, I was nning to station one or 2 personnel at every entrance of the town, but I just thought it won''t be enough to ensure the security of the town, especially when the problems are already inside our vicinity. So I came up with the idea of adding gate guards and at the same time, station wards on the nearby areas to observe the potential visitors, so we can identify if they are threats for this town, if they are and the wards couldn''t just drive them off, at least, we can think of something to deal with them. Rather than just remedying the damages that they''ve done because they just came out of nowhere."


    He nodded. "I see. So you want to assign some of our mercenaries outside the town to patrol in the boundaries?"


    "Yes, what do you think?"


    He put his hand on his chin. "It is honestly a usible idea, however, as of this moment, we are still short of trained mercenaries, as you can see, we are still struggling to provide enough security inside the town alone, if we station mercenaries outside, we have to sacrifice the quality of the alreadycking security inside the town."


    "Yeah, that also came to me."


    He leaned towards me. "Regardless, just like what I said, your n is usible and I agree with it. We are here to serve, you are talking business, so who are we to reject it? How about this, we can send mercenaries on the boundaries, and to make up for the loss, we can station the trainees inside the town. It will benefit both parties, we can now secure the wider perimeter of our territory and the trainees can now start their job and earn a living from it while still in training, furthermore, the trainees don''t have to worry about dangerous enemies because those potential threats have been already taken care of before they could even enter the town."


    "That''s a great idea."


    He stood up and raised his index finger. "And besides, I suppose, the people of the Fang faction can act as voluntary securities for the ones who managed to enter the town and decided to cause any ruckus. From what I heard, my mercenaries didn''t have to do anything about the incident earlier, the people of the Fang faction chased after the culprits and deal with them on their own and I''m not just referring to the members of Fang faction security personnel, I heard, even the construction employees and bystanders who witnessed the attack swarmed after them too."


    Wow, I didn''t know about that! All I know is Leo, Mehrad and the Marite mercenaries chased after them, I didn''t know that the entire faction joined as well!


    I put my hand on my face. "Yeah, I just realized it earlier. For some reason, a bunch of them are starting to act like they''re some kind of vigntes who would trample anyone who dared to mess to that ce."


    Leal chuckled. "I wonder why? Maybe they''ve seen something worth devoting for."


    Devoting my ass! I couldn''t evenprehend what was running through their violent minds!


    "Uh... yeah, I too am wondering what it is."

 Chapter 50: Inspiration And Worth

    Chapter 50: Inspiration And Worth


    "Let''s proceed to your n and deploy mercenaries to the boundaries around the town."


    I''m d that he agreed without any issues.


    "Thanks for your cooperation, Leal."


    He shook his head. "It''s part of our deal, so I have to." He walked towards the door and opened it before looking back at me. "Let me show you the recruits. All of them will be more than delighted to show you how much they have grown."


    I stood up and followed him out. As we walked outside the mansion, the trainees were still there. As we walked towards them, I saw Kuro standing in front of them with another man wearing a butler suit.


    Leal raised his hand. "Casimir is here to check on you."


    At once, all the trainees bent their waists and bowed before me, with such grace that I almost forgot that they were covered in mud. "Greetings, Lord Casimir."


    I raised my hand. "Yo."


    "This is the current batch of trainees we have. There were supposed to be 124 of them, but some couldn''t make it and decided to quit after a week of training, which ispletely understandable. Perhaps, they didn''t expect that the training would be that hard. As of now, there are 86 of them." Leal pointed his hand at the trainees. "These ones were the toughest ones on their batch, they are still under training, but each of them has already proven that they have what it takes to serve under you as your extended shadow and will do everything to fulfill whatever your order is."


    Wow, that honestly sounds impressive.


    "Good." I shifted my gaze towards the trainees. "I''m looking forward to all of your outstanding performances."


    "We will never disappoint you, Lord Casimir!"


    What''s up with the people calling me lord Casimir now? I thought that way of addressing me is just a thing to the Spriggan faction, however, before I knew it, more and more people started to call me that way.


    "You may take your rest now. Go wash and change before going home." Kuro ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am Kuro!"


    All at once, all the trainees walked towards the mansion to clean their muddy bodies, however, one of them stayed and ran towards me.


    "Boss!" Japheth stopped a meter away from me.


    His body was full of mud, I could no longer recognize what was the original color of the T-shirt and pants he was wearing due to the mud stuck all over them, but I could clearly see his dark gray hair and wolf ears. He''s shing a big smile.


    I smiled back. "Oh, isn''t it Japheth? You''re still here? And I thought you were one of the trainees who decided to quit."


    He scratched the back of his head. "That''s harsh, boss."


    I chuckled. "You know that I was just kidding. I always knew that you would make it the moment I saw you in the training camp. Keep up the good work, I can''t wait to work with you soon, Japheth."


    A huge smile emerged on his face and immediately stood up straight. "I will and I won''t disappoint you."


    "I know. But for now, go wash because you stink."


    He chuckled, but suddenly, he stopped and just stared at me.


    "Why?"


    "Nothing, it''s just you look different today, are you sick, boss?"


    I shook my head. "Don''t worry, I''m not. Now go there and join your colleagues."


    "I understand." He immediately ran and followed the others, I just watched him until he disappeared from the crowd.


    "Of all the trainees in this batch, he''s the one who has got the most potential."


    I stared at Leal beside me. "Really?"


    "But I don''t want it to go to his head so I will never tell him. He has the needed dedication and power to back him up, even I was surprised at how eager he is to be strong and before we knew it, he''s already the best of his batch withoutpetition."


    "I just heard that he''s doing good in training, but I never knew that he''s already the best of his batch."


    Leal smiled. "Of course, just like what I said, we will never tell it to him or anyone else but you. To be honest, I thought he would be one of the first who would quit due to how easygoing and young he is. From what I heard, he is just 14 years old. At first, he seemed like he had no n in mind and just decided to join the Marite corps because we''re recruiting, and joining the training camp for the sake of fun was not a big deal, especially when you could easily quit when you got bored. We mistook his passion for something that it wasn''t, but he proved to us his determination to be someone he wants to be. As of now, he''s still not a strong force to be feared of." He stared at me. "However, I can recognize potential when I see one. He is what it looks like of how terrifying an inspiration can affect the growth of someone, he has a clear goal in mind and he is determined to realize it no matter what."


    Japheth has people with him that he wants to protect, that may be his goal. He wants to be stronger to protect them. If bing a mercenary is the way he''s seeing to achieve that goal, then I have no problem with it.


    "Seeing him determined to grow is not surprising, he went through a lot of shits, so it''s understandable to see him like this."


    Leal chuckled. "He reminds me of someone who gave off the same first impression in me before. Easygoing and seems like an unreliable person. But before I knew it, they were already proving themselves to be more than worthy of the things they wanted to achieve. Both of them haven''t proved anything worth noting yet, but I know they will. I can feel it and I hope they won''t disappoint me."


    I stretched my arms. "You have a very high standard for the things you can consider as worthy. So, all I can say is, good luck to both of them."


    "You should get some rest, you look exhausted."


    I shifted my gaze towards Leal while bending my arms. "I will. Maybe after I''m done with this."


    He nodded. "I highly rmend it."

 Chapter 51: Task

    Chapter 51: Task


    Before I knew it, the night finally arrived. I leaned my shoulder on the ss window of the carriage and watched the road between the boundary of Spriggan and Marite faction which was currently under renovation as part of my project to improve the roads inside the town.


    Maybe the workers at the side of the road currently wrapping up to end the day realized that I was inside the carriage and waved their hands towards me. I leaned my forehead on the ss window and immediately unleashed a huge yawn.


    This day was tiring.


    After a few minutes of the journey back home, I reached the mansion. I exhaled as I walked down at the roundabout in front of the mansion and stepped inside.


    Inside, I was greeted by Karoon sitting next to her was Misha who''s currently holding a cup of tea.


    Isn''t she bing a tea person now? That''s what you get if you''re living together with a person who loves tea.


    "Yo."


    Misha immediately waved her hand at me, on the other hand, Karoon walked towards me and stopped a meter away.


    "Mister Casimir, how''s your day?"


    "Nothing special, just like always."


    She repeatedly nodded. "I see, I see, just don''t push yourself too much, little Misha here is growing worried about you."


    I shifted my gaze on Misha but she avoided my gaze, with the side of her face facing me, I could clearly see her pouting lips.


    I chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t. By the way, Karoon. How''s the ongoing construction of the new establishments? Are any of the projects ready tounch for an opening?"


    "Yes, we already have fully built establishments, if nothing bad would happen just like the incident that happened earlier in the Fang faction, we canunch the opening of those newly built establishments the day after tomorrow. You should be in there for the opening ceremony."


    "Good. That''s very good news. You really are dependable, Karoon, it''s a good thing you are here to handle all the construction operations."


    "Ehh! You''re praising me too, Mister Casimir? How embarrassing!" She eximed with a big smile on her face while gently tapping my arm.


    She worked on it though, she deserves such praise. She''s doing a really great job. To be honest, I can''t imagine what kind of clusterfuck I''m already into if it weren''t for all of them helping me.


    "I have to go upstairs now, I still have some work that I need to do in my room."


    She waved her hand. "Bye-bye."


    I walked out and went to my room. As I opened the light, the appearance of my room was revealed to me. The cream-colored wall and the red carpet on the floor. I walked towards my white bed and sat on it.


    I released a huge sigh before shifting my gaze to the pile of paperwork over the low table next to the closed door towards the terrace of my room.


    I stood up and opened the door. I instantly felt the cold night wind arriving at my room. I couldn''t help but hug myself due to the cold sensation it sent.


    I sat on the red carpet and grabbed the first paper from the pile and proceeded to continue the job that I left earlier.


    I have an office on another floor that is a much more appropriate ce for me to do my paperwork. I just preferred to do my paperwork at this hour inside my room so I could just jump on my bed once I''m done.


    Some papers were reports about the ongoing establishment constructions and some damages reports due to some incidents that happened inside the town that urred in the past few days, but I only managed to read the report just now.


    Even though Karoon is the one in charge of almost all of the aspects of the ongoing construction projects. I still need to study the project, to prevent any miscalction when ites to the current budget our administration has because I am the only one who has full control over it.


    I can say the same about the Dark triad. They have control over their own territories, however, even though they can decide what to do about certain issues urring in their territories, there are still some exceptions, especially when it will affect the entirety of the town and there''s no other person who has the full responsibility of studying and deciding about the matter other than me.


    I learned that being a leader is not all about instructing someone and everything will go as smoothly as nned, it''s the opposite!


    If you have full control over everything, you have to work on it.


    The door sounded when someone knocked on it.


    "Come in."


    The door opened and Misha''s face emerged from the door, she''s holding a cup of tea in her hands. "Big bro Casimir. I brought you tea."


    I immediately approached her and took the cup of tea from her. "Thanks, Misha."


    I returned to my table and put the cup of tea over the table. On the other hand, Misha sat on my bed while just staring at me.


    "You haven''t had your dinner yet."


    I smiled. "Oh, yeah, I forgot. Don''t worry, I''ll eatter."


    She didn''t reply and just stared at the pile of paper next to me.


    "How''s your day? I heard you are learning how to cook."


    She nodded. "Big sis Karoon sometimes teaches me how to cook, when she''s not around, Big bro Gareth, Big sis Mia, and Big sis Atty are the ones teaching me."


    "I see. I''m d you are close to them. I want to taste your cooking sometimes."


    However, once again, she didn''t reply.


    I don''t know what''s stopping her from talking but I decided to don''t bother her. I continued my job while she was just sitting on my bed silently watching me. Even past midnight, she still insisted on watching me and promised to never disturb me.


    However,


    Before I knew it, the morning sun touched my skin. I opened my eyes and immediately raised my head from my table and found Misha lying on my bed. I stood up and covered her with a nket.


    I fell asleep while reading one of the reports. I looked at the untouched cup of tea before shaking my head and taking the pile of paperwork beside me to bring to my office.


    I can''t rest yet, I still have tasks that I need to aplish.

 Chapter 52: Pressure

    Chapter 52: Pressure


    I went back to my job and worked with the paperwork piled over my desk.


    My not-so-official office was located inside one of Tanya''s mansion''s avable rooms.


    This ce waspletely empty when she lent it for me to use. It has a very nice view of the entire town due to this room being on the 3rd floor of the mansion, and I could see the view thanks to the huge ss windows, so I happily epted it and just shoved an office chair, smooth brown wooden office table that the people of the Spriggan faction gifted to me, and 2 gray cushioned sofas in front of my desk, called it an office and started to work on my job.


    I''ve been reading and writing my signatures for every file for hours now. It''s a good thing that I was already used to it, that I didn''t feel tired by just seeing them anymore.


    I leaned my back on the cushioned backrest of my office chair while reading one of the project rmendations Karoon sent me while rubbing the pen I was holding on my temple.


    I closed my eyes when I realized what project Karoon was proposing.


    "A municipal building in the middle of the town, so we can hire officials to aid me in my administration? It means more funding to be spent on, but if we hire more people to do this shit for me, then, it means, fewer jobs for me, or much more, paperwork is no more!"


    Though I''m notzy, I''m just into efficiency, the more people would do the job, the faster the project woulde to pass and more projects done equals more progress!


    Yep, that''s the reason.


    Karoon is one hell of a brilliant girl!


    Approved!


    Someone knocked on my door.


    "Come in."


    The door opened and Misha emerged from it and walked towards me.


    "Big bro Casimir."


    "Oh. You''re already awake." I quickly stood up and approached her.


    She sat on one of the gray sofas in front of my office table, I on the other hand sat in front of her.


    "Is there anything you need, Misha?"


    "Have you had your lunch yet, Big bro Casimir?"


    Lunch?


    I veered my eyes to the wall clock hanging on the wall. It''s already past noon.


    Time really flies really fast.


    I scratched my head. "Ah, I forgot, but don''t worry, I''ll eat shortly."


    Her mouth immediately pouted.


    I chuckled. "Now that you mentioned it, I can finally feel my hunger. Have you eaten lunch yet? Do you want to eat with me?"


    Rather than answering me, she just stared at me with concern in her eyes.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "You look really tired, Big bro Casimir."


    "Am I?"


    She nodded.


    Now that I think about it, since the project of changing this ce began, I never stopped working for the progress of it. I was juggling my time between my job as the ruler of this town and my training sessions to strengthen myself.


    These past few weeks, I didn''t even have much time for myself and Misha anymore, I spent all of my days and nights on my job.


    Tanya actually told me countless times to take a break, but before I realized it, I haven''t taken a break since then.


    "Big sis Tanya mentioned that you are overworking yourself."


    I smiled. "So that''s why you came here? You are worried about me?"


    She didn''t answer and just stood in front of me.


    "That''s sweet. But don''t worry about me, I''m fine-"


    The next thing I felt was her hand patting my head, I raised my head and what greeted me was her tender smile.


    She gently rubbed her hand on my head. "There, there. When Big bro Casimir does this to me, it always makes me feel rxed and safe. But you stopped doing this to me because you are too busy with your job."


    "Misha."


    "But that''s not the reason why I''m worried. Not at all." She shook her head. "Big bro Casimir should not force himself too much. It''s making me worried when I see you getting more and more exhausted over time. I couldn''t do anything to help you because I know nothing. All I could do was to watch and wait for you to take your rest, but you don''t want to rest."


    "I..."


    I felt her arms on my nape as she hugged my neck. "I am worried that if you get too tired... I will lose you too. I don''t want to be alone again."


    As if Misha''s words instantly triggered my sense of fatigue, I immediately felt the surging exhaustion run throughout my body.


    I could finally feel it. The weight on my back and shoulders, the blurriness of my vision, and theplete burnout in my entire body. However, the thing was, it''s all there all along, I was just too upied to notice them.


    I was already tired. I was just too drowned by the stress of leading an entire town to admit it to myself. But the responsibility itself was not the one forcing me to tire myself like this. It''s me who''s been forcing this pressure in my system.


    I was too afraid to fail that I didn''t realize that I was the one who was pulling myself down to my own downfall.


    I can''t believe I let my own insecurity slowly eat me. I feel like I want tough at myself.


    The people of this town already gave me their trust, I should trust their trust in me. And most of all, I should have more trust in myself that I can lead this town in a way that I don''t have to destroy my own in the process.


    I''m so stupid. It''s a good thing, my heart is here for me to pat my head to make me realize it before Ipletely crumble.


    I patted her head and felt the softness of her ash gray hair. When was thest time I did this to her? I already forgot.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take my rest now. I''m sick of doing all of this paperwork anyway. I''ll take a good sleep tonight." I held her hand and stood up. "How about we take our lunch now, you can probably hear my stomach rumbling by now, no?"


    I pulled her hand as we walked outside of the office.


    She smiled and nodded. "There is food downstairs."


    "Yeah? Then, that''s good. I''m so hungry right now that I would eat anything in sight!"


    She chuckled. "You will love the food."


    "Then, let''s rush there and eat everything!"


    "Yay!"

 Chapter 53: Temporarily

    Chapter 53: Temporarily


    I slowly opened my eyes after a very long sleep. I felt the gentle touch of the morning sun. But this time, I was lying on my bed after getting a night of proper sleep.


    I took my rest yesterday and slept earlier without stressing myself about my work, at least for the entirety of that day. I definitely did because Misha kept a close eye on me to make sure that I was getting enough rest.


    I stretched my arms as I stood up and felt the refreshing energy flowing all over my body.


    I immediately walked out of my room and checked Misha''s room, but she was no longer there, so I walked downstairs until I heard voicesing from the dining room.


    I went inside the dining room and found the 3 girls currently gossiping while taking their breakfast.


    "Morning."


    Misha and Karoon veered their eyes towards me and waved their hands.


    "Good morning, Mister Casimir." Karoon greeted me with a big smile on her face.


    "You look energetic as always, Karoon." I walked towards Misha and sat next to her. I grabbed one loaf of bread at the table and poured a full cup of tea on the teacup in front of me.


    "Oh my, you no longer look dead inside. It''s quite a surprise to see you here joining us to eat, It seems that you finally got yourself together. Have you hit your head, that''s why you finally realized?"


    I shifted my gaze to Tanya staring at me while slowly shaking the cup of tea in her hand.


    I chuckled. "Yeah, I got a little stuck on that phase, but it''s over now."


    "Leading arge group is hard. But we are not asking you to kill yourself. It won''t kill you to take some ck, but overworking probably would." She sipped from her cup.


    "I''ll take your advice." I took a bite of the bread.


    "Anyway, Karoon told me that some of the already built establishments will have opening ceremonies today."


    I nodded. "Yes, I''ll go to the ceremony. Wannae with me? I will also take Misha with me."


    Karoon pped on my suggestion. "Come with us, Tan-Tan!"


    "I want to see how the new establishments are, so I will go with you."


    Karoon immediately stood up and hugged Tanya who didn''t show any resistance. "I will tour you around the other factions, you will love to see the huge changes around the town."


    Now I remember, Tanya hasn''t actually gone out of the vicinity of the Spriggan faction yet. I have never seen her leaving her territory before. If she needs something from the other factions, she''s just appointing someone to do the job for her.


    "I am not interested in sightseeing, Karoon, I will just go there to see the facilities."


    "I will have you try the street foods in there, some of the shops have some very delicious food!"


    "Have you heard what I just said?"


    "However, some of them look unclean, even though I doubted them at first, but believe me, they''re delicious."


    "No."


    "Ehh?"


    "No."


    "Karoon, how many new facilities will open today?"


    She stared at me but her hands were still on Tanya''s shoulder. "We have 3."


    "I see, so it won''t take a whole day to get all of those done."


    "I will not stay that long, I will leave after the 2nd establishment. I still have duties that I have to do here." Tanya dered while still enclosed in Karoon''s arms.


    "How about the tour, Tan-Tan?"


    "No."


    "I heard the sauce of that shop is the specialty of the Fang faction."


    "No."


    I don''t think it is, when I''m hearing the phrase Fang faction''s specialty, something very terrifyinges up in my mind.


    "I will buy you some. It''s the best. Especially the grilled wild boar eyes."


    Yay.


    Tanya''s narrowing eyes darted on Karoon. "Karoon, what kind of aberration are the people of the Fang faction feeding you?"


    "By the way, Karoon, I read your proposal about the municipal building. I would say it''s a good idea, it has my approval."


    She stood up properly and faced me. "I''m d that you like it, however, It''s not me who made that proposal."


    "Really? Who?"


    She pointed both of her hands to Tanya. "Tan-Tan did."


    "I see. Thanks for that idea. I actually never thought about it."


    Tanya sipped from her cup and put it back on the table. "It''s not a big deal, I just thought it would be more efficient to have more hands to do the job than one."


    "It will be a big help."


    A small smile emerged from her lips. "I know."


    "You wille with us too, Misha? Big sis Karoon will tour you around and we will have a good taste of the food there, what do you think?"


    "I don''t like eyes."


    After we were done eating we decided to leave. As we walked outside the roundabout, there was already a carriage waiting for us outside. A shiny white carriage that could fit 4 people inside with a rectangr wagon that was pulled by 4 white horses. The 2 coachmen opened the gate door for us as we hopped up.


    Unlike thest time I rode with Tanya, there were multiple doors and windows in this carriage. Tanya sat next to the door in front of me, next to her was Karoon who was chatting with Misha sitting next to me.


    As our carriage started to move, I leaned my hand beside the ss window of the door of the carriage.


    "When was thest time you came to the other factions?"


    Tanya shifted her gaze at me from outside while leaning her chin on her hand over herp. "Since the war temporarily ended."


    I see it''s been 3 years. But wait!


    "Temporarily? I thought the war between the humans and demi-humans finally ended for good?"


    She crossed her hands. "Everyone knows it''s not, the humans just took their break, but the war is still far from over. Sooner, another era of war will break out again, especially since they know that the greatest warriors demi-humans have are nowhere to find. To begin with, that tribe was the only reason why humans didn''t start their conquest sooner. Now that nothing can stop them anymore, it will only take time before they be an unstoppable force even for all demi-humans to withstand."


    "The tribe that you are referring to, don''t you mean?"


    She pointed her index finger at me. "Yes, the very idea of human''s conquest to annihte all demi-humans started the instant your tribe suddenly disappeared. The only group of demi-humans that humans feared, the tribe of relentless destroyers."

 Chapter 54: This Is Just The Start

    Chapter 54: This Is Just The Start


    The light of thete morning sun touched my skin. I held the red ribbon in front of me and used the red scissors in my hand to cut the 2 sides and raised my hand while holding the ribbon.


    The roaring ps of the people in front of me resonated in the area, all of them gathered in front of me. Most of the people here were the construction employees who built this new establishment and the very first customers of this shop. In front of them were Tanya, Karoon, Misha, Mehrad, and Leo who decided to attend the event.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Guys."


    The construction employees bowed their heads. "It''s our pleasure, Lord Casimir."


    I stood next to them and took a proper look at the newly opened establishment. It''s a massive butcher shop where a huge supply of meat products will be put in.


    It''s just a single-story gray building but it''s so wide that it took up a huge chunk of the entirety of the area. The gray walls and roof were made of concrete but there were some ss windows where people could see what was inside the building. From outside, I could see the white metal section dividers where the meats were.


    Due to the opening of this shop, we''re expecting the demand for ranch products to rise, opening more jobs in the ughterhouses and improving the quality of meat products inside the entirety of the town.


    This is the very first establishment that opened since I took over.


    And this is just the start.


    Maybe someday, just maybe. If we managed to get a good rtionship with the nearby kingdoms, we could finally open the town for the visitors, making this ce a ce where every race can live with each other in harmony.


    I know that I''m still far from that goal, I am fully aware that goal won''t easilye true in a year or two or even ten, but it''s a step closer towards that goal.


    Even though it will take it longer to realize, I''m not doubtful that I would see it finally take ce. After all, I have reliablepanions with me to help me make it happen.


    This town... No, this world. This is my home now.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing the sess of this establishment."


    "You can count on it, Lord Casimir." One of the construction employees said with a smile on his face.


    To officially open the shop, I walked towards the door and opened it. People started to go inside the building with me. Just like what I saw outside, what greeted us was the white dividers full of different kinds of ranch meats in them. I wandered my eyes around, the same with the exterior, the smooth concrete walls were painted in gray. On the other hand, the tiled floor was colored white.


    I inhaled as I walked around while listening to the cheering of the people inside the establishment with me. I could smell the fresh scents of fresh meat around me. Pork, beef, chicken, and many more. "This is the smell of sess."


    "Wee to our shop, Lord Casimir." The demon girl with ck hair currently standing inside the cashier section greeted me with a big smile on her face. She''s wearing a cute red apron.


    Along with her, inside the other sections were multiple cashiers just like her attending their very first customers.


    I smiled at her. "Thanks."


    However, I didn''t expect her reaction, her eyes broadened while staring at me.


    She looks so shocked. Did I scare her or something?


    "Boss, where are we going next?" Leo waved his hand at me.


    I walked towards him and left the shocked cashier. "To the newly built restaurant, northwest district of the fang faction territory. You 2ing with us?"


    "Of course, the new vicinity is inside our territory, we want to see it officially opened. Right, Mehrad?"


    "Since when did you be interested in establishments'' grand openings, Leo?" Tanya asked while crossing her arms. "As far as I can remember, you are only interested in how you could destroy them."


    A huge smile emerged on Leo''s face. "I just suddenly felt like watching it- Mehrad, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go first." Mehrad nodded at me, I nodded back in response.


    "Oh, alright, we''ll wait for you there, boss!" He followed Mehrad.


    "What do you think of this ce?"


    Tanya released her crossed arms. "I must admit, it looks great."


    "Karoon really did a good job on this one. I can''t thank her enough for helping me."


    "You don''t have to, I know her. Just by seeing you liking her creations is more than enough for her, but if you really want to thank her, why not treat her to some food stalls? She will definitely love it." She walked towards the exit. "We should go now, they are waiting for you at the next establishment."


    "Yeah, you are right."


    I said goodbye to the workers and walked towards the carriage with Tanya. However, as we opened the door, what greeted us inside were the 4 people doing their best to fit inside the carriage that could only fit 4 people.


    On the seat were supposed to be me and Misha were sitting, Leo, Mehrad, and Karoon trying to fit themselves.


    "Don''t move too much, I''m getting crushed here," Leo eximed while piring his arms to the wall of the carriage.


    On the other hand, Mehrad who was sitting between Leo and Karoon didn''t say a word and just smiled at Misha in front of him while both of his hands were on hisp.


    Tanya''s narrowing eyes instantly darted to Karoon who was the one nearest to us. "What is the meaning of this?"


    Karoon just chuckled.


    Tanya put her hand on her forehead.


    Yep, I know that feeling.


    "Who''s idea is this?"


    Before she decided to kick them out, I stepped in. "Just let them be. We''re running out of time so we need to go now."


    Her sharp re instantly veered to me.


    Yep, that''s the way to go for me. Tank the rage of the gothic fairy.


    I didn''t have any idea of what to do so I just smiled. "The more the merrier, am I right?"


    She didn''t reply. She hopped inside the carriage and sat next to the door. "This is my spot."


    I hopped in and sat between her and Misha.


    The moment the door closed, I instantly felt her body push towards me.


    Man, she smells good. Really, really good.


    Gardenia.


    She stared at me using her narrowed eyes. "Just don''t move too much."


    I nodded. "I won''t."


    To distract myself, I directed my gaze towards the 3 in front of us. Mehrad was just looking down, while Karoon was looking outside. Leo on the other hand was smirking at me.


    He raised his thumbs up. "It''s a good thing Boss is considerate."


    Tanya instantly gave him a death re that instantly made him look outside of his window, at the same time, Misha justughed at them.


    Yep, this is really my new life now.


    I have a bunch of chaotic but fun friends.

 Chapter 55: Little Things

    Chapter 55: Little Things


    The crowd behind me cheered as I opened the double doors of the newly opened restaurant. I gave them a hand gesture toe inside.


    "Enjoy your meal," I announced.


    With excitement in their eyes, the people gathered in front of the new restaurant and walked inside to try the food inside. But the people tagged along with me were already munching something.


    Misha ran towards me and handed me grilled boar meat in a stick that I immediately epted. However, what took my attention was what Leo and Mehrad were eating. I could see the huge eyeballs in the sticks they''re munching on with smiles on their faces.


    Don''t tell me that''s the grilled boar eyes Karoon was referring to?


    "Do you like some, boss? I will buy you one." Leo said while happily eating the eyeballs on the stick he''s holding.


    I shook my head. "No, I''m good."


    "How many times do I need to tell you, I don''t want it."


    "Ehh?"


    Tanya exhaled as she dodged the stick of boar eyeballs Karoon gave her. "No is a no, Karoon."


    Karoon''s mouth pouted as she stared at the 2 sticks in her hands. "Fine then, I''ll just eat these myself."


    Mehrad approached me. "This is thest one inside the vicinity of the Fang faction today. The next one will be at the Marite faction."


    "Yes, are youing with us?"


    "I don''t have many things that I need to do, so I guess I''ll go."


    "I see. By the way, we have a training session tomorrow, right?"


    "If you are free, then we have."


    "It''s already scheduled, so I''m free."


    He nodded. "I see, let''s meet at the same ce and time tomorrow."


    "Big bro Casimir, eat your food, it''s delicious."


    I looked down at Misha and found her looking up at me. There''s some sauce on her face. I brought out the handkerchief from my back pocket and squatted in front of her.


    "Is it delicious?"


    She nodded. "Yes."


    I rubbed off the sauce on her cheeks and after all the sauce was gone. I took a bite from the barbecue stick on my hand.


    The sauce was sweet and it''s perfect for the slightly hard boar meat.


    I chuckled. "You are right, it is."


    I stood up and held her hand. As I stared at Mehrad, he''s staring at me with a smile on his face.


    We remained standing until we finished our food and after we were done, I faced Mehrad.


    "Should we go to the next location now?"


    "Let''s go then."


    As I opened the carriage, what greeted me was the sour face of Tanya while trying to swallow one of the boar eyeballs in the stick she''s holding. On the other hand, Karoon was no longer holding any stick in her hand. Tanya was the only one still eating inside.


    "How was it?"


    "It''s fine. Better than I expected."


    "Really? Your face says the opposite."


    She handed the stick near my face. "Oh well, perhaps, you want to have a taste of it?"


    I stared at the stick, there was still 1 eyeball in it and every stick had 3. However, before I could react, she immediately took it back.


    "On second thought, I don''t want to share it with you."


    I chuckled. "Doesn''t the sauce make the floor of your elegant carriage dirty?"


    "I would rather have my floor stained than to let everyone see me eating this."


    Heh.


    "Leo, I will be the one next to the window this time." Mehrad dered as he walked inside the carriage.


    "Ha?"


    "You had your turn earlier, it''s my turn now."


    "What a pain." Leo moved in the middle of the seat to give way to Mehrad.


    Following her was Misha who went back to her seat next to the window. The moment Tanya finished her food, I immediately hopped in and sat in my seat.


    "Leo, don''t move too much, your body is so hard, I''m getting crushed," Karoonined.


    "Ha? When it''s Mehrad who''s crushing you t it''s alright, but when it''s me it''s not? Aren''t you a little bit biased?"


    "Mehrad doesn''t have a boulder for a body."


    I couldn''t help butugh at them. I didn''t know that the 3 of them were this close. Or maybe, I just didn''t notice it.


    We journeyed towards the marketce of the Marite faction, and as we arrived, Leal greeted us as we walked down the carriage.


    His eyes slowly narrowed the moment he saw how many people were fitting themselves inside the carriage.


    "Leal," I said.


    His eyes dwelled on the people behind me. "How''s your trip?" He asked me, but his eyes were on the other things.


    "I think my body got crushed, you are heavy, Leo."


    "You are just fragile, that''s what happens when you don''t have any muscle in you."


    "Don''t worry, I will have those muscles, just wait for it, you will see."


    "Dream on, hyper girl."


    "Greetings, Lord Casimir!" All the people in front of the establishment bowed their heads.


    I nodded at them and stared at the new establishment in front of me.


    This time, it''s a metalwork facility focusing on steel crafts, mainly building materials like steel bars and steel wires. Because we''re nning to open more mining areas, I thought another metalwork establishment would be very handy because in this world, creating even a single piece of steel bar would take a lot longer since all the operations here were manual. There''s no machine here, just hammers and powerful arms.


    The ceremony urred as I led the opening of the new establishment. Everyone showed their delightful smiles as they walked inside the building and checked out what was inside. I mean, all the things inside were a bunch of cksmith''s stations.


    As the program ended, everyone started to say their goodbyes.


    After all, all of them had things that they needed to do. Especially Leal, who was currently working on the request I made him do.


    But, the sun was still up, I still had some spare time for the day.


    "Karoon."


    Karoon who''s about to hop on the carriage immediately looked back at me. "Yes, Mister Casimir?"


    "Wanna go somewhere? I''ll treat you to some food shops around here."


    A huge smile emerged on her face as she skipped towards me and gently tapped my arm. "Ehh? Are you asking me out?"


    I smiled. "Yeah, sort of, but Misha ising with us. Are you okay with it?"


    "Of course." She sat in front of Misha who was standing beside me. "We''re going out! Do you like the sound of it, Misha?"


    "Just don''t get your hopes up though. We''re just going to eat some street food and walk around the area."


    She jumped out and faced me with an unfading smile on her face. "I know a lot of beautiful ces with good food around here. I will tour you around!"


    "Oh, nice, you just saved me the trouble. Let''s go to those ces then."


    I shifted my gaze to the carriage and found Tanya expressing a subtle smile on her face.


    "Do you wannae?"


    She shook her head. "No, enjoy yourselves. I''ll just send a carriage to pick you up after."


    "Do you hear that, Tan-Tan? Mister Casimir asked me out!"


    "Yes, I do. Just go home before sundown."


    "Yes, we will," Karoon replied.


    It''s just a little thing. I just want to thank her for her hard work.

 Chapter 56: Connections

    Chapter 56: Connections


    Inside the town of Agrona, at the marketce of the Marite faction''s territory. Beneath thete noon sun. I wandered my eyes throughout the ce as we entered into the crowd gathering in front of the small stalls scattered around selling different kinds of things.


    "Mister Casimir, here! Let''s try this one next!" Karoon energetically waved her hand while walking in the middle of the crowd.


    Some of the shops were selling clothes weaved by hand, I also saw some stalls selling some fruits and vegetables. The people were waving their hands at us with smiles on their faces.


    "Lord Casimir, Young Lady Misha."


    "Yo," I replied as I waved my hand back.


    On the other hand, Misha waved her hand on them with a smile.


    Yes, she''s quite popr in this town too. I''m d that they''re treating Misha the way they''re treating me.


    We caught up with Karoon and found her in front of a stall selling some clothes. She shed a yellow T-shirt she''s holding at me. There''s a fox knitted in red as design in the middle of the T-shirt.


    "What do you think, Mister Casimir?"


    I nodded. "It''s cute, do you like foxes?"


    She repeatedly shook her head. "No, no." She raised the T-shirt and covered her face. "I just think this cloth is cute."


    "It is." I looked down at Misha. "What do you think, Misha?"


    "Big sis Karoon is always cute whatever she wears."


    "Ohh, that''s why I love you, Misha." She hugged Misha.


    "Buy it then, so we could go to the food stall that you want us to get a taste of their food from."


    "Aye!" She stood up and faced the merchant inside the stall.


    However, after that stall, we checked out more in our way because well, Karoon loved walking around checking out everything. While on the other hand, I and Misha were being swarmed by the people that made it hard for us to keep up with her.


    Not to mention, Karoon could easily disappear from our sight.


    She''s walking like the wind.


    "Lord Casimir, please take this basket of apples. It''s sweet, freshly harvested from the Spriggan faction farnd." Said the old humandy handing the basket in her hands.


    "Ah, thanks, I appreciate it."


    "Lord Casimir, Young Lady Misha, have some grilled corn." Said the middle-aged man with bunny ears.


    "Ow, thanks."


    "Lord Casimir, Youngdy Misha, I made this by hand, I hope you like it." Said the demon woman while putting the flower nes on both of us that resembled the flower nes that were being handed out in a Hawaiian theme event.


    "Oh, wow, thanks."


    We reached the ce that we''re nning to go to. The stall was located beside the huge roundabout with wooden tables and chairs scattered throughout the circr road. Unlike the main road where the stalls were ced, this ce was less crowded, they''re still an abundance of people, but most of them were sitting on the tables and eating. This may be the dining area of this marketce.


    I found Karoon standing in front of a stall with a sign above saying ''Meat pie'' while happily talking with the merchant inside. Upon arriving, Karoon gave me a surprised face.


    "Why did you buy all those? We have lots of that at home though."


    I exhaled while looking at the basket on my arms full of fruits and vegetables. I looked like I went on a shopping spree.


    "Believe me I didn''t buy any of it."


    "Big bro Casimir, you look so cute with flowers on your neck."


    "Really? Then it''s a good thing."


    "Lady Karoon, here''s your order." Said the merchant inside the stall.


    "Wow, so fast."


    "Of course, we don''t want our ruler to wait for too long, no?"


    "Thank you very much." She grabbed the pie over the counter, walked towards us, and put the pie over the wooden table in front of me. "Let''s eat!"


    I put the basket under the table and sat in the opposite direction where Karoon was sitting, on the other hand, Misha sat next to me.


    "So this food was what you''re talking about. How do you find this ce?"


    She grabbed a piece of the already sliced 8 pie. "Kuro and I are alwaysing in here to hang out and talk about random things."


    "Kuro? Do you mean Kuro the elf maid? Kuro, that is also Leal''s right hand?"


    I grabbed 2 of the slices and gave one to Misha before taking a bite on the pie. The rich vor of the beef instantly struck my tongue. I would say, this pie is pretty good.


    "Yes, that Kuro. Is there any other person named Kuro around here?"


    "I see. I just can''t imagine Kuro hanging out. I mean, she seems very strict."


    Karoon chuckled.


    "I mean, I can be wrong."


    "Don''t worry, Mister Casimir. I too thought the same thing at first, so I can''t me you. After all, Kuro and I have been friends for a long time now, that''s why I know how she actually behaves."


    "You 2 are long-time friends? I didn''t notice. Moreover, Kuro wasn''t there when I challenged Tanya before so I never saw you together."


    "Mister Leal doesn''t like when Kuro is getting close to Tan-tan. Because Tan-tan always was talking about taking her away from Mister Leal because Tan-tan likes Kuro."


    "Tanya likes Kuro? And I thought she dislikes elves?"


    Karoon''s expression abruptly changed as she paused. She made a face as if she said something she shouldn''t. But immediately shed her big smile to hide it. "Tan-tan likes Kuro because she''s different."


    As much as I was curious about it, her face was telling me that I shouldn''t ask more about this topic.


    "I see. It surprised me to hear that about Kuro."


    "Most of the time, she tends to act formally, but just like me, she''s just a girl. She has responsibilities but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have a life outside of her job. We love talking about a lot of personal things that couldn''t be told to anyone, even for Mister Leal and Tan-Tan."


    "Like crushes and some sort?"


    She immediately covered her face. "Ehh! Don''t say it like that!"


    Heh, girls talk, even in another world, it''s all the same topic.


    However, I can''t imagine what Kuro looks like outside of her work. Does she like cute things too? What''s her casual smile look like? What''s her casual voice sound like?


    "How''s the pie, Misha? Isn''t it delicious? This one is the best in this town."


    "It''s delicious."


    "Good, good, just say it to me if you want to eat here again. Big sis Karoon will definitely bring you here whenever you like."


    Welp, it would probably take a long time for me to answer those questions.

 Chapter 57: Different

    Chapter 57: Different


    "Ah! I''m already full!" Karoon exhaled while rubbing her stomach.


    I narrowed my eyes while looking at the 2 empty containers over our table. I only had 2 slices, the same with Misha. Karoon ate all of it!


    "I hope you won''t get fat with that amount you have just eaten."


    "Ehh, don''t say that to a girl, it''s rude!" Karoon eximed while tapping my arms.


    She had the same reaction when I was saying the same thing back home with my little sister Irina.


    "So, where do you want to go next? Don''t tell me you want to go to another food shop?"


    "That''s my initial n but I''m already too full to eat." She said while scratching the top of her head while chuckling.


    "It''s still too early to go home, how about we go sightseeing around?" I shifted my gaze to Misha. "Right, Misha?"


    Misha repeatedly nodded at my suggestion.


    Karoon put her hand on her cheek while narrowing her eyes. "Hmm." She clicked her fingers. "I know a good ce to watch the sunset."


    "Sunset? Good idea." I stood up, held Misha''s hand, and stood beside Karoon. "Let''s go there then." I extended my hand towards her.


    But she just smiled while looking up at me.


    "Why, is there something wrong?"


    She shook her head. "Nothing." She grabbed my hand and used it to stand up.


    She let go of my hand and walked first. I grabbed the basket of fruits and vegetables and followed her.


    After a few minutes of walking through the crowd that was swarming us, we finally got through the marketce. However, my already huge basket of fruit and vegetables grewrger due to the people kept giving samples of their products to me.


    I mean, free stuff is free stuff, who am I to say no?


    "Here!" Karoon waved her hand while standing at the boundary of the back alley.


    This ce was located at the edge of the center of the Marite faction. asionally, I have done some tours around the town but it''s the very first time I have been to this ce.


    As we walked out, we found ourselves beside the white smooth stone barricade. As I looked for Karoon, she was already climbing up using one of thedders stuck on the wall.


    I looked down at Misha looking at me. Maybe she''s waiting for my approval to follow Karoon over the wall.


    "Let''s go here, Mister Casimir, the view is quite nice in here."


    I exhaled and nodded to Misha. "You can go first."


    An immediate smile emerged on her adorable face as she ran towards thedder and easily climbed up.


    "Misha! How was this ce? Isn''t it beautiful?" I could hear Karoon''s voice above the wall.


    "Welp." I activated my Wind magic as I jumped up and caught up with them.


    The moment Inded, Karoon immediately jumped out while holding her chest.


    "You surprised me!"


    I chuckled. "Really? My bad then, I couldn''t climb up due to things I''m carrying."


    I wandered my eyes and what greeted me beneath was a wide river with crystal clear water flowing in it. The barricade was the one separating the river from the road, although the river was located at the center not only of the Marite faction but the entire town it still looked natural and clean. I would definitely drink on this river.


    And it''s saying a lot, given how the environment of this town had.


    Maybe it has something to do with how elves love nature, maybe Leal made sure that at least the river at the very center of this town remained clean to drink.


    "Misha, Mister Casimir, look!" Karoon pointed her index finger to the view in front of us.


    The orange sky and the sun slowly descending from the sky, the scenery of the houses and establishments beneath it made the sight more impressive. The gentle wind blew on us. I felt a slight cold sensationing from it, it was so calming that I couldn''t help but smile while closing my eyes.


    It''s peaceful here, I hope it remains this way.


    This ce is worth fighting for.


    I heard Misha''s giggle so I opened my eyes, but I found her looking at Karoon who''s standing on the other side beside me. There''s a contented smile on Karoon''s face.


    "What?"


    She immediately shook her head. "Nothing."


    "You are giving me that smile since we''re done eating, what is it all about? Is there a problem?"


    She exhaled and gently tapped my arms.


    "Nothing special. I just thought, most of the time you look very intimidating, Mister Casimir. You always have this ''don''t talk to me'' aura floating around you. But now that I finally got the chance to at least know you even a little more, I realized the truth that you are kind and very gentle. Opposite of what I thought you would be."


    Intimidating? What part of me is intimidating? I''m the most approachable-looking person you would meet.


    "What do you mean? Weren''t you already casual to me since the beginning?"


    She chuckled. "To tell you the truth, I was extremely careful when ites to you. I was always afraid that I might say something that may anger you. When you were around, I was always calcting every move I should make so I would not upset you and make you want to snap my neck."


    My eyes instantly narrowed. "What made you think that I would do that?"


    And did she just say that she''s still holding back at me in that state?


    "Nheless, just like everyone telling me, your personality ispletely different from the way you look."


    Seriously, what do I look like to you? Am I looking like some kind of strict librarian? Because I''m pretty sure I''m not.


    I raised my left hand and tapped her shoulder. "Don''t get intimidated by me. I''m seeing you as mypanion, so I''m expecting you to feel the same towards me." I removed my hand on her shoulder. "However, the truth that I already saw you as one of my friends and it turned out that for you, I am still not is a little bit saddening, no?


    She gasped. "I always think that you are cool though." She raised her thumbs up while winking and sticking her tongue.


    I nodded. "Fair."


    We remained looking at each other for a moment andughed at the same time.


    But, seriously though. Am I intimidating?

 Chapter 58: Interminable

    Chapter 58: Interminable


    The soothing sound of the water from the river beneath us added to the beautiful scenery in front of us. The orange sky slowly turned ck as the sun disappeared from the atmosphere.


    The gentle touch of wind passed through us on its path towards the marketce behind us. The stars were starting to emerge to once again act as tiny light to the wide dark sky.


    I shifted my eyes towards the 2 people with me and found them watching the scenery with a contented smile on their faces.


    "Karoon, I want to ask something, if you don''t mind."


    Karoon responded with a weing smile. "Sure, what is it?"


    "Howe you have no problem with me overtaking the control of the Spriggan faction from Tanya? Why is it alright for you that she gave me the leadership even though it''s painfully obvious that I didn''t win against her."


    She just stared at me for a few seconds before unleashing a huge exhale while stretching her arms. "Hmm. Maybe because I know that you are a good person. Tan-tan has her full trust in you, so why wouldn''t I?"


    "That''s the biggest question in my mind. Why does she trust me so much? If I''m gonna be honest, it''s really unrealistic and suspicious. Why would she easily throw away everything just like that?"


    She looked at me as if the answer was pretty obvious and it''s strange that I didn''t know it. "Isn''t it because all of it always belongs to you? She never treated anything in this ce as solely her''s. She protected this ce for 10 years because she knew that one day you will arrive to govern the town of Agrona."


    "She already knew that I woulde 10 years before my arrival?"


    She nodded while narrowing her eyes. "Yes. Don''t tell me all this time you still don''t know about it?"


    "It''s the first time I heard about it."


    Her lips immediately formed an O. "Aye! Look at it, it''s already night time. It seems like our little tour is finally over." She turned her back at me and casually hummed while walking towards thedder. "Ah, I''m so tired, I wonder what would we have for dinner."


    "Where do you think you''re going?" I immediately grabbed the cor of her zer.


    "Kunyaa!"


    I pulled her towards me, while getting pulled, she was giving me a terrified look.


    "We need to talk."


    "I don''t wanna! You look scary!"


    I exhaled and released the cor of her zer. "So it''s true? She already foresaw my arrival ten years ago?"


    I had a hunch about it, due to what I heard when Tanya toured me around the facilities of the Spriggan faction before. I was just so upied that I already forgot to dig into this issue.


    But what I didn''t expect was, 10 years? Yow, doesn''t that sound like a very huge deal?


    "Forgive me that I have to force you to talk about something as huge as this. I had a hunch, you just confirmed it. Now that I know that I can get answers from you, I hope you understand that I won''t stop until I get the answer that I want.


    She paused for a second and slowly nodded. "I get it, but I won''t call it a secret."


    "What do you mean?"


    "To be honest, I am more surprised that you still don''t know about it, most of the people of the Spriggan faction knew that someday you will arrive. We just don''t know when, even Tan-tan didn''t know when exactly would you arrive. But she still waited for you all these years with nothing to hold on to but your name."


    "My name?"


    She nodded. "Casimir. The imitator of the meruem tribe. Those were the words she''s holding on to while waiting for you." She looked up at me with a gentle smile on her face. "The reason why she''s in this town is you, and only you. All those years, we watched her wait for you. We also saw how she gradually lost hope that you would actuallye and thought that all of this was for nothing, but the very next day, we would see her again, still believing. Until you have arrived and finally ended her long wait. And based on her reaction, you didn''t disappoint her. And seeing her happy is my joy. That''s why I have no problem with Tan-tan giving you something that is destined to be yours in the first ce."


    That''s a lot to process! Does that mean, the establishment of the 3 factions, the faction leader challenges, the prosperity of the Spriggan faction, and the defense in the past 7 years of war, all of these happened because she knew that I woulde?


    She did all of it for me?


    It also means I was not identally summoned here by a bunch of dark cult wannabes. I am here for a reason.


    What could be this reason? Why was she doing all of these? I need to know.


    "How did she know that I would arrive? Is she some kind of oracle?"


    Karoon chuckled. "No. Tan-tan can''t see the future."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I''m sure."


    I nodded. "I see."


    So, she just knew that I would arrive. But she didn''t know when.


    We decided to go home because it was already nighttime. As we walked down the carriage the maids immediately greeted us.


    "Where is Tanya?"


    "Lady Tanya is in the dining room waiting for you, Lord Casimir."


    We walked towards the dining room and found her sitting on her seat while sipping a cup of tea. There was no food lying on the table, she''s probably waiting for us.


    "Tan-tan!" Karoon hugged Tanya.


    I sat in my seat next to Misha. "Yo."


    "How was it?"


    "Enjoyable, Karoon was quite fun to be with. Right, Karoon?"


    "Of course, Mister Casimir and Misha were fun to be with as well."


    "It''s wonderful to hear that, however, now that you are here, how about we take our dinner? Waiting for you to arrive made me very hungry."


    "Now that you mentioned it, Tan-tan. I''m already hungry."


    "How? You just ate a bunch of food earlier."


    "Ehh? It wasn''t that many!"


    We justugh at each other for a few seconds.


    As I shifted my eyes towards Tanya, she stared back at me with a subtle smile on her face.


    "Why? Is there a problem, Casimir?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing. Anyway, did I make you wait for so long?" I cough. "I mean for dinner."


    As if she instantly understood what was running in my mind. Half of her lips rose with her eyes directed at me.


    "No. Not really. You just came at the right time before I finally gave up waiting."

 Chapter 59: Guests

    Chapter 59: Guests


    As the sun shone its brightest through the territory of the Fang faction. I rubbed off the sweat on my forehead using the back of my hand while chasing my breath. I raised my hands as I focused my gaze at my foe currently standing a few meters away from me waiting for my next attack.


    Mehrad raised his fist while staring at me like a hawk waiting for its prey.


    I toughened my legs and charged towards him. I hurled my fist in his direction but he easily dodged it with little to no movement. As a follow-up, I once moreunched my fist aiming for his head but he easily deflected it by chopping my elbow and at the same time, unleashing a powerful punch towards my face, to dodge the attack, I immediately jumped back and repositioned myself.


    "You did a great job. You are already keeping up with me even without the help of Extreme speed." Hemented.


    I raised both of my fists. "Yeah? Said the person who I couldn''t beat in a pure physical battle."


    He chuckled. "Don''t forget that beastkins have extraordinary physical strength. Even Though demons also have remarkable physical capabilities, unlike us who already have it since the day we''re born, you demons need to develop it first to see some improvements."


    Suddenly, heunched a punch targeting my face. Once more, I jumped out.


    "And fighting without using any magic is the best way to develop it?"


    He tilted his head sideways. "That''s one. But, the main reason we''re doing this is, if ever you get stuck in a situation where you need to fight without magic, you won''t end up powerless because you are too lean on your magic capabilities. We don''t know when that would happen or if it would ever happen." He raised his hand and separated his feet. "However, it''s still better to be prepared whenever that timees."


    With great speed, he rushed towards me andunched a chop towards my face. I dodge it by squatting and at the same time, I hurled my fist towards his chin.


    I managed to hit him but the next thing I saw was his terrifying smile while looking at me. "Very well."


    Fuck!


    A powerful punch in the face instantly threw me away while spinning in the air. If I didn''t drive my body to spin, my face would probably be facing the opposite direction now. I managed tond while squatting with my feet and hand supporting me.


    The next thing I heard was his gentle chuckle while walking towards me.


    "Thest time that happened, my face got nted to the ground," I said as I stood up.


    "I see, the same technique won''t be as effective when used twice or more against you. You have very good observation skills. You are ustomed to fighting, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, I was often identally getting involved in street fights when I was younger. That''s why I''m a little bit used to fighting."


    My high school life was outrageous. People thought I was a delinquent just because I was always acting edgy. Little did they know it was just an act. I was always getting pulled in the middle of trouble, so I had no choice but to train so no one could beat my sorry ass. And to my surprise, those skills I got from those experiences came in handy in this world, well sort of.


    "Really? And here I thought you were some kind of trained assassin."


    A what?


    "What made you think of that?"


    He smirked. "You have no hesitation in your eyes. Every time I fought you, your eyes always looked like you were aiming for a kill. That''s the eyes of someone who would have no problem killing people and would never feel even a little bit of guilt afterward."


    I scratched my head. "Really? Do I really look like that? I can''t see myself like that."


    He chuckled. "But the funny part is, your personality ispletely different from the way you look."


    Even if I looked in the mirror, I couldn''t see what they were talking about, and the scary part was, he''s not the very first person who said the same thing to me.


    "What is the difference? I''m pretty sure he''s been acting as he is." Leomented.


    "Big bro Casimir is a good person."


    I smiled and raised my thumbs up at them.


    "Perhaps. But we will see." Mehrad rushed towards me.


    I hurled my fist towards him in response to his assault.


    "Mister Casimir."


    Both of us stopped on our path when we heard a familiar voice a meter away from us. As we shifted our gaze we found Kuro bowing her head on us.


    We stood properly and faced her.


    "Do you need something, Kuro?" I asked.


    "Yes, I am here to report something."


    I walked towards the wooden bench where Leo and Misha were sitting and grabbed the ss bottle of water and the towel. Kuro just silently followed me.


    "What is it?" I wiped off the sweat on my face with the towel.


    "We have scouted 2 groups of humans on their way here. Both of them were from the kingdom of Inizio."


    "Inizio? What is their purpose foring here?"


    "As of now, it is still unclear."


    "I see. Do you have any idea who these people are?"


    She nodded. "Yes, the first group that travels with great speed and consists of elite knights of the kingdom of Inizio is being led by the prominent knight of the kingdom, Captain Can Adide. Master Leal sent more marites to investigate them and was just waiting for your order to make a move."


    A Captain? What would a Captain need from this ce? Don''t tell me someone is alreadying for me?


    Man, I don''t have any good experience that involves the Captains of the kingdom of Inizio. Thest one I met literally tried to kill me and Misha.


    I hope he won''t bring trouble here.


    "We need to discover their purpose first, if a Captain was sent here, it only means it''s a very serious matter. Just observe them and if they do something worth the suspicion, capture them for further investigation."


    "Yes."


    "And who is in the second group?"


    "The second group consists of 5 royal carriages and a few knights led by the Prince of the kingdom of Inizio, Dieter Inizio."


    A Prince? What the hell is happening that they decided to go here?


    I nodded and stared at Kuro. "Let them be, I will meet them myself."


    She bowed her head. "I understand."


    As if I have a choice, I can''t just ''shoo'' them away because as far as I remember, the kingdom of Inizio and this town has a somewhat good rtionship, blindly driving them away or showing any hostility is never a good option in this situation.


    As long as they won''t do something bad, I should keep my cool towards them.

 Chapter 60: Arrival

    Chapter 60: Arrival


    (Third Person)


    Several kilometers away from the town of Agrona. A certain caravan of royal carriages was journeying towards the infamous town through the great forest dividing the kingdom of Inizio and the town of Agrona.


    d with smooth and shiny ck metal and gold on every edge. Each one of the carriages was being pulled with 5 horses, inside were trained knights specifically selected by the Prince himself for this expedition.


    At the center of the formation of the carriages was where the Prince''s carriage was surrounded by the other 4 carriages while traveling.


    Inside, Prince Dieter''s eyes we''re dwelling at the forest outside with a confident smirk on his face while leaning his cheek on his hand while observing the hidden watchers from the distance.


    Hidden from the tall trees surrounding the dirt road, countless sets of eyes were watching their group with such vignce. Swiftly moving trees by trees without making any sound.


    "Since the day we arrived at the boundary of the town, they have already been watching over us." Said the knight d in body armor sitting in front of him.


    "Their ruler is extremely cautious, well that''s what you expect from a person who has abducted human ves as a business." He shifted his gaze towards the knight. "They are probably waiting for us to reveal our objective, once we show any hostility or even any action that is worth the suspicion they will make their move."


    The knight nodded. "I see. That is why they''re intentionally letting us know that they''re observing us."


    "Let''s just continue and don''t engage with them."


    "Yes, Prince Dieter."


    He shifted back his gaze outside and felt the countless eyes observing their caravan from afar. "The ruler of thewless town of Agrona. What kind of person are you? What have you done to earn utmost respect from my father?" A puzzling smile emerged on his face. "I guess, I have to find out for myself."


    ***


    At the entrance of the town of Agrona. A group of people finally arrived after a long journey from the kingdom of Inizio. Comprising 15 highly trained knights led by the Captain of the knight, Captain Can Adide. While the 10 carriages they used to arrive in this town were left at the edge of the forest.


    As they stepped inside the arc of the town, even though hidden from the hood of the red cloak he''s wearing, Captain Can couldn''t hide the surprise from his face the moment he saw the current state of the town.


    He wandered his eyes around the area. Most of the buildings were under construction with a lot of people working together, some of the workers'' eyes pointed at them but none of them showed any signs of hostility or suspicion.


    The group walked through the gray brick road with their eyes and mouth wide open. As they go deeper, the life of the town was demonstrated on them. People carryingrge wood and metal bars as building materials passed through them without minding the 15 outsiders watching them.


    Laughter could be heard everywhere due to the workers joking at each other while in the middle of their job. Humans and demi-humans, working andughing together in harmony.


    "Are we sure we''re in the right ce? This is the exact opposite of what I imagined what thewless town of Agrona looks like." One of the knights finally spoke while still wandering his eyes in the ce. "If I say the least, this ce looks like a ce where different races are living together."


    "Isn''t that thewless town of Agrona known for? I remember that the demi-humans are calling this ce a sanctuary." One of the knights answered while chuckling.


    "Yes, I know that, but it''s totally different from what I expected it to be."


    "We are in the right ce, we are inside thewless town of Agrona. I have been here 2 years ago, that''s why I know that it''s the same ce. However, it lookspletely different now than I remembered." Captain Can answered. "This area was supposed to be the ce of poverty in this faction, the houses around here had poor qualities and were full of shady individuals. I still remember this exact spot used to be filled with bystanders that would observe you as you walk towards the marketce."


    "Should we scatter now to start our investigation, Captain?"


    "There''s no reason to rush, the sun is almost down. We need to find a ce to rest first." Captain Can removed the hood on his head.


    "Captain Can?" The other knights with him eximed in synchronization while still hiding their faces under their hoods.


    "There''s no need for it. We were being watched since we stepped inside the vicinity of the town. All of the people around here already know who we are. What more is, they are intentionally letting us know that they are observing us." Captain Can pointed his chin on the group of workers upied by their jobs. "Just like the scouts we discerned in the forest on our way here, the people in this ce are just evaluating if we are trustworthy enough. Show them that we have no intention of doing any harm, don''t forget that this ce is under the governance of a formidable ruler."


    Captain Can walked towards the marketce and the knights who were following him removed their hoods. As they reached the marketce, Captain Can instantly stopped and narrowed his eyes upon seeing the new state of the ce.


    "Is there a problem, Captain?"


    "This ce was the reason why we came to this town."


    All of the knights'' eyes wandered around the regr marketce in front of them. There were multiple stalls scattered around the area, selling different goods for therge crowd of people gathered around the ce.


    All at once, all of their eyes shifted to Captain Can. "What part of it, Captain? It looks like just a regr marketce."


    Can stared at them with a smirk on his face. "That''s exactly my point. Thest time I was in this exact spot, this ce was full of ve shops. Just by walking around, you could easily stumble upon them with human ves being showcased right in front of the shop and every step you do, there would always be some dealers offering you their ves." He pointed his hand towards the marketce. "But look at this ce now, I can no longer recognize what this ce looked like before."


    The other knights stared at him with surprise in their eyes.


    Captain Can crossed his arms. "That''s why we are here. Our job is to find out why."

 Chapter 61: Admission

    Chapter 61: Admission


    Inside one of the inns of the town of Agrona. Mister Rudwick bowed his head upon seeing the 15 people standing in front of his counter.


    "Greetings."


    Captain Can approached him and bowed his head. "It''s nice to see you again, Mister Rudwick. It''s been a couple of years since west met."


    Mister Rudwick smiled. "It is. What may be the reason for your return to our humble town?"


    Captain Can looked around the inn. "A lot of things have changed since thest time I was here. What happened?"


    "Let''s just say our ruler wants to change this ce for the better. What can you say about the new town of Agrona?"


    "This ce really is bing better, your ruler really is doing a great job."


    "I am pleased to hear that."


    Captain Can grabbed the coin purse on his waist. "We''re going to stay here for a day or 2, I hope you have avable rooms for all of us." He handed the coin purse to Mister Rudwick.


    However, Mister Rudwick just waved his hand. "I already reserved a room for all of you and you don''t need to pay for it. Our ruler already paid for your stay here, it''s our way of weing important visitors from the kingdom with a good rtionship with our town. Your rooms are on the 3rd floor."


    Captain Can paused for a second with his eyes wide open. Even the people behind him were looking at each other with surprise on their faces.


    Captain Can cleared his throat while slowly taking back the coin purse. "I see. So she already set it up all for us."


    Mister Rudwick chuckled while slowly shaking his head. "No. ''He'' did." He handed 15 keys to the counter.


    Captain Can looked at him with confusion. "Ha?"


    "I''m home!" All of their eyes shifted behind them upon hearing the voice. Emily waved her hand on them with a big smile on her face. "Oh, it''s been a long time, Mister Can. It''s nice to see you again."


    Captain Can bowed his head. "I can say the same, Emily."


    Emily walked passed through the crowd of the knights and leaned on the counter. "Ah, I''m hungry, Pops."


    "How was the meeting, Emily?"


    "We talked about the job openings and facilities that will open sooner."


    "I see."


    "And oh, Mister Casimir told us about the iing party and it will take ce in Miss Tanya''s mansion''s garden! I''m excited about it!"


    Mister Rudwick exhaled. "That''s the only thing you are interested in, Emily?"


    "Because it will be interesting, Mister Casimir promised us that he will dance with us! I want to see him dance, it would be fun to watch!" She dered while chuckling.


    "While we are at it, how''s Mister Casimir today?"


    "He looks better now, unlikest week when he really looked exhausted. Maybe he finally got a good rest now."


    "I see. It''s a good thing."


    "We''re going up to our rooms now, Mister Rudwick, Emily," Captain Can announced as he walked towards the staircase.


    Emily waved her hand on them. "Aye!"


    "Mister Can, enjoy your stay in the new town of Agrona."


    Captain Can paused for a second then nodded. "We will."


    Each one of the knights was given a room of their own. As Captain Can entered his room, he wandered his eyes to the white room with a white bed and red carpet on the floor. He put the key over the red smooth small cab beneath the ss window and gazed outside.


    His eyes dwelled at the lively marketce with an abundance of people gathered around. Humans and demi-humans were getting together in one ce with smiles on their faces.


    He shook his head. "That fairy, she''s telling us that she''s watching over us. The moment we entered the town, most of the scouts watching us suddenly disappeared, however, in return, she''s giving us apparent hints that she''s fully aware that we are here and we are just here because she allowed us to."


    He removed his cloak. He''s not wearing any armor, rather, the only clothes that he''s wearing was a pair of white tunic and brown leggings.


    "Dimensional storage."


    Upon saying the word, a ck circle appeared beside him, he put his cloak inside and the moment he removed his hand, the ck circle instantly disappeared.


    He sat on his bed and narrowed his eyes while looking at the sky from the ss window.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to change this ce, Tanya Latora?"


    The morning has arrived. Captain Can''s group gathered at the road in front of the inn and were no longer wearing their cloaks. Just like Captain Can, the only things they were wearing were their tunics and leggings.


    "We can start by asking the citizens of this town, I would suggest that you go find humans around here because they are more likely to give us answers. However, I insist, don''t do anything that will put us in trouble. We were just allowed to investigate because their ruler allowed us to. I would highly suggest that we should not test her temper. After we are done here and have already gathered enough information for the report, we''re going to leave before we overstay our wee."


    "We understand." All the knights said at once.


    The group scattered around the area and started their investigation. On the other hand, Captain Can walked towards the direction of the Spriggan faction. As he reached the very center of the town. He stopped right in front of a building under construction. The only part that had already been built were the outlines and the foundations with steel bars erected in them. However, even with just them, it''s already apparent that the building would be a massive facility located at the very center of the town.


    The huge building put Captain Can in great awe while staring at the people currently working in it. Theughter of the workers could be heard while doing their jobs.


    "Mister Can!"


    Captain Can shifted his gaze towards the person waving her hand on him while running towards him. He immediately approached her and bowed his head. "The Shadow fairy''s right hand, Lady Karoon."


    Karoon stopped and scratched her head. "Ehh? Don''t be that formal with me!"


    Captain Can chuckled. "I see. Pardon me." He looked behind where Karoon came from. "That''s a huge building you are building there."


    Karoon pointed her hand at the ongoing construction. "We are currently building a municipal hall for this town."


    "Municipal hall? Your ruler really is serious isn''t she?"


    "Yes, so serious that he almost killed himself by overworking."


    Captain Can furrowed his eyebrows. "He?"


    "Ah, by the way, Mister Can, what may be the reason for youring here?"


    "I was sent to investigate the issue of the released ves. I assume, you already know that we know that those released ves came from here. After all, we have kept the secret about those shady businesses for years from other human kingdoms. All we want to know is the reason why you release them now. So at least if it causes a huge uproar in the near future, we are aware of the reason for the matter."


    "Hmmm." Karoon put her hand on her chin. "If you want to know about it, why not ask for the audience with our ruler? He''s very busy right now, but I think he will answer you, especially if it''s an important matter."


    Captain Can cleared his throat. "Pardon me, but did you just say ''he''?"


    "Yes, ''he''. Our ruler, Mister Casimir. Why?"


    "Casimir? Who is that?"


    Karoon tilted her head sideways. "Mister Casimir is our ruler, wait, who''s ruler are you talking about?"


    "Ha? Isn''t Tanya the ruler of this town?"


    Karoon''s eyes narrowed. "Tan-tan? Ruler of the town of Agrona? Since when?"


    "Ha?"


    "Lady Karoon!" One of the workers in the ongoing building called for her.


    "Aye!" Karoon waved back her hand. "Uhm, Mister Can, I have to go." She scratched her head while walking back. "Enjoy your stay in our town." And ran away.


    Leaving Can behind with his eyes shivering in confusion and wide opened mouth. "The ruler of this town is not Tanya, but a person named Casimir?"

 Chapter 62: Investigation

    Chapter 62: Investigation


    Captain Can continued his task and asked around but this time, rather than asking about the released ves, he asked about the current ruler of Agrona.


    "Ah, yes, Lord Casimir is the current ruler of Agrona." Said one of the human fruit vendors.


    Captain Can nodded and took a bite on the apple he was holding. "Since when?"


    He was inside the marketce of the Marite faction where he found several humans and demi-humans who were willing to talk. Behind him was the crowd of people passing by and buying stuff on the stalls scattered around the area. The voices of the vendors and shoppers were resonating throughout the ce.


    The fruit vendor put his hand on his chin while looking up. "Hmm, for more than a month now."


    "I see. It really does make sense now, the moment he acquired the control of the entire town, he released all the ves from the ve shops operating in the town."


    The fruit vendor smiled. "Yes, the moment he took over, that''s the very first thing he did. He''s a very good person, he''s treating us all equally, even us humans are well treated under his governance."


    "From what I heard, he is a demon, isn''t he?"


    The fruit vendor nodded. "Yes, he is. A strong one to be exact."


    "May I know what variant of demon he is from?"


    The vendor''s eyes instantly narrowed and chuckled. He gently tapped Captain Can''s shoulder. "You know, Mister Can, as much as I want to help you on your investigation, there''s an extent for what information I can give, I hope you understand."


    Captain Can just nodded. "I understand."


    "Well, that''s all I can say, see you around and enjoy your stay here." The vendor waved his hand.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." Can turned his back and walked towards the exit of the marketce. "Of all the people who I asked the same question, all of them said the same thing. It only means that their current ruler is from a powerful demon variant. If he''s really that strong, maybe he''s rted to one of the demon generals or much more, the demon lord himself."


    After a few hours of walking around and asking different people, he received the same answer over and over again. Knowing only the name of the current ruler and his race, nothing more.


    When noon arrived, Captain Can came back in front of Mister Rudwick''s inn. Upon arrival, he found the 14 knights gathered at the side of the gray bricked road.


    "Captain." All of them walked towards him.


    "I''m already hungry, how about we take our lunch?" He announced.


    "So we are." Said one of the knights while chuckling.


    "I know a great restaurant around here, we should go there." Captain Can walked towards the alleyways between the buildings under construction at the edge of the marketce.


    Their group walked through the alleyways towards the restaurant Captain Can knew about. None of them were speaking and just silently following him.


    While walking through the silent alleyway, Captain Can spoke. "How''s your investigation?"


    One of the knights scratched the side of his head. "We can''t find anything about the issue of the released ves. Every person I asked about it justughed in my face."


    "People here are weing and willing to cooperate, but would never answer certain questions no matter what." The other one added.


    "Don''t worry about it, I already confirmed that the ves really came from here. Nevertheless, it''s not the main issue to begin with, we already know that the ves came from here since the beginning." He looked back at the knights walking behind him. "Furthermore, I found something more interesting."


    "What is it, Captain?"


    He smiled. "Contrary to what we were believing in, the current ruler of this town is not Tanya Latora, but a demon named Casimir. Has anyone of you got something about him?"


    One of the knights with blonde hair at the back of the formation raised his hand. "I did. I did some digging about him."


    Captain Can immediately stopped and walked towards the blonde knight. "You did?"


    "Yes, I heard about him, the people of this town would correct you once you mentioned that Tanya Latora is the ruler of this town, I identally did say it in front of them and they immediately told me about the name of the current ruler of this town."


    All the knights with them looked at the blonde knights with surprise on their faces.


    Captain Can nodded. "What else did you find?"


    "I asked several people about him, but the only thing I found out was he became the ruler of this town more than a month ago and he is a demon. What variant? No one wants to say it. No one was willing to say anything about the important information about their ruler."


    Captain Can nodded. "Just like what the people I asked said."


    The blonde knight looked around to make sure no one was around before adding more. "I tried to track him down but the members of Marite corps have a strict policy of not letting anyone get close to him without his permission, and the more you get close to him the more scouts will follow you around while expressing their killing intent. As much as I want to discover who he is, I didn''t push my luck and risk our operation."


    Captain Can tapped his shoulder. "It''s good that you didn''t, if we try, we will get in huge trouble, we''re surrounded and being watched in every direction. The only reason they are not attacking us is because our kingdom has a good rtionship in this town."


    "Yes, that''s what I thought."


    Captain Can turned his back and proceeded to walk through the alleyway with a smile and a face full of determination in it. "I need to meet him. I have to do something to make it happen. Whatever he''s trying to do right now, I have to uncover it."


    And proceeded to walk towards the direction of the restaurant they were aiming to go to.

 Chapter 63: The Ruler Of The Town Of Agrona

    Chapter 63: The Ruler Of The Town Of Agrona


    The group of 15 knights entered the restaurant located at the boundary of the marketce of the Fang faction.


    "Wee!" One of the waitresses shouted as she ran towards them.


    Usually, this restaurant was always filled with people, however, it''s already past noon, so the number of customers apparently decreased. There were still a lot of people but not as many at its peak.


    "Let me guide you to your table." The blonde cat girl said with a smile on her face while guiding the group towards the huge table at the edge of the restaurant.


    "Thanks," Captain Can responded and followed her. "Of all the things inside this town, this is one of the few things that haven''t changed yet."


    As they reached the huge table where the cat girl waitress guided them, she immediately gave them the menu and stood behind them while waiting for their orders. Captain Can and the rest of them started to give their orders, after some time, the waitress left to prepare their food.


    All of the knights were sitting together at one long table that could fit even 20 people in it.


    While waiting, the eyes of the knights wandered around the restaurant. From its cream-colored smooth cemented wall, gray floor, the smooth brown-red wooden chair and tables scattered around, and the ethnically diverse customers currently eating inside the restaurant.


    "I''ve already been here for almost a day but I still can''t believe it. Every race really is living together in this ce. Just like what I heard about the stories about this ce." One of the knightsmented.


    Captain Can exhaled. "Believe me, you still haven''t seen half of it. This ce can be considered as a nation due to its size and the number of people living in this ce. The only reason that this ce is not called as such is because there''s no public deration of it yet, however, if their ruler decided to, it will." He grabbed the wooden cup lying on the table and poured it full of water. "However, it wille with a price, a country with diverse races living in it would cause a hugemotion in this world. I don''t think both the entirety of humans and the demi-humansmunity would take it as a good thing. Maybe that''s the reason why they''re still not dering it, despite passing all the conditions it needs to be an official nation."


    The food arrived and they started to eat while chatting with each other.


    However, while they were upied with their food, the double wooden doors of the restaurant opened again.


    "Wee!" The waitress greeted the newly arrived customer.


    "Ah! I''m beat up! What food do you have today?"


    "We have your favorite beef stew."


    "Really? That''s nice, that''s nice." Then, what came next was a light-hearted chuckle.


    "Let me guide you to your spot." The voice of the waitress was full of delight.


    "No, don''t bother, I''vee here to meet someone- Oh, here they are."


    The next thing they heard was the footsteps walking towards them. And a gentle voice spoke behind Captain Can.


    "You are Captain Can, right?"


    For a few seconds, Captain Can didn''t talk and just looked at his food with his erged eyes.


    "How rude of me, I should know better about human etiquette. By the way, I am Casimir Kismet, nice meeting you, guys. I heard you want to talk to me. So I came here. I hope you won''t mind if I sit here with you, Captain Can of Inizio kingdom."


    As if something pushed his button, Captain Can cleared his throat and nodded but didn''t even attempt to look up. "We don''t mind." He continued to try to eat and act normally.


    "Here''s your food, Lord Casimir."


    "Oh, thanks."


    "We didn''t expect the ruler of this town himself would personallye for us in such a casual manner."


    "Yeah, I''m a little bit busy right now, but I managed to make some time for you."


    Captain Can''s eyes traveled towards the hand of the person he''s talking to and saw him just casually eating.


    "So, what do you want to talk about, Captain?"


    "About the released ves, are you the who released them?"


    Casimir chuckled. "Straight to the point, that''s nice. Yes, I did. And I know that the kingdom of Inizio already knows about it. Tanya told me about your kingdom. So, I assume, your real question would be ''why did I release them'', am I right, Captain?"


    Captain Can finally raised his head, but before he pointed his eyes towards Casimir, what he saw first was the terrified eyes of hisrades while looking at the person he was talking to. Their expression was full of terror with their eyes wide opened and their hands shivering in great fear.


    "To tell you the truth, Captain, there is no particr reason, I just felt like it."


    Upon hearing those words, he finally faced the current ruler of the town of Agrona. And the first thing he noticed was the pair of horns in his head. 2 jet ck crystallized horns with the shape of the tips of an upside-down crescent moon, just like what the descriptions of every story about it told.


    By just seeing it, Captain Can instantly froze in his position with his wide opened eyes, at the same time, both of his arms fell to the table due to great surprise.


    Casimir was expressing a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes were telling the opposite. As if those violent eyes were telling him a grave warning.


    Death and destruction, that was what Captain Can could see from his pair of horrifying red eyes.


    "Tanya said that you people are trustworthy enough and you have a great king. I hope this town and your kingdom''s rtionship stayed the same even under my administration." Casimir dered, ignoring the bizarre reaction of the people with him eating at the table. "I hope I can count on you."


    Captain Can tried to use his Mana perception to analyze him, but his Mana perception couldn''t see a thing. The person he was staring at didn''t have any mana manifestation on him.


    However, the most terrifying part is, Captain Can could feel the intense power lurking around Casimir even without seeing it. He couldn''t see it, but he could clearly feel it, his instinct was telling him everything he needed to know.


    The most dangerous person inside the town of Agrona.


    The incarnation of nightmare itself.


    A Meruem.

 Chapter 64: Captain Callan

    Chapter 64: Captain Can


    (Casimir Kismet.)


    Wah, why are they looking at me as if I am straight out of a horror movie? I did my best to sound as approachable as possible, I even toned down my voice and slightly imitated how Mehrad talked. Maybe it''s not a good idea.


    There were a total of 15 of them. When I heard that they were a group of knights, I did expect a group of people wearing full-body armors and swords dangling on their waist, but nope, they were wearing tunics and leggings contrary to what I anticipated. A little bit of a let down though.


    They were a little bit cautious around me, I could see and feel it because I could literally feel their Mana perception gawking at me. Maybe they were trying to analyze me, but too bad, my mana manifestation waspletely concealed.


    I know, right? With enough practice and teaching from one of the best, I could finally hide my Mana Manifestation!


    And I''m pretty sure it''s giving me a mysterious vibe hehe. However, it''s not the reason why I was so eager to learn it. It''s not.


    Nevertheless, isn''t this scenario a little bit awkward?


    All of them were frozen as if I was going to kill them if they tried to move even a single muscle.


    I need to tone down the tension.


    I swallowed the food in my mouth and cleared my throat. "I hope you are enjoying your stay in our town." I gave them the friendliest smile I could make. "I heard that you really are taking your time and asked a lot of people."


    Atst, Captain Can moved, but he just shook his head while dodging my gaze. "I guarantee you, first thing in the morning, we will take our leave."


    Ha? Why, though?


    "No. Your group is wee here. Take your time to sightsee around the town. You will love this ce, the Spriggan faction is now open, so I highly rmend that ce for you to visit."


    Captain Can just nodded and took a bite of his food, the other knights did the same but they were still looking at each other while doing so, but at least, they were not as stiff as before.


    See? That''s how you break the tension.


    "On that note, Captain Can, if your reason for your arrival here was about the ves I released. What could possibly be the reason why the prince of your kingdom ising here?" I stared at him and saw how his face instantly frowned as if he just remembered that the prince was on his way here now.


    Oh, did he forget?


    "He has no reason toe here, he just wants to check the current state of the town."


    I nodded. "Based on my scouts'' reports, we can expect his arrival tomorrow afternoon. I don''t think I''m busy so maybe I can wee his arrival myself, maybe we can personally talk about the association of the town of Agrona and the kingdom of Inizio. After all, I''m just a recent ruler of this town."


    Captain Can paused for a second and nodded.


    Wah, are all the knights this serious?


    Isn''t he too young to have such a strict manner? I think he''s just a few years older than me. What a young achiever.


    "The food here is good, isn''t it?" I took thest bite of my food and poured a fill of water into my cup. "And, oh, I''m about to leave, so If you still have any questions, rather than investigate it, I can save you the trouble and will just directly answer it instead. I''m in a good mood for answering questions right now."


    I heard him clear his throat. "I read a lot of stories about your tribe and thought your people were no longer around. Where have you been all those years?" Captain Can asked while directly looking at my eyes.


    Ahm, that''s one of a few questions I can''t answer because I really don''t know the answer.


    I crossed my arms. "That''s a good question. However, what made you think that we were gone in the first ce?"


    I answered his question with another question. But seriously, though, I don''t even know what kind of catastrophe managed to wipe out the meruems. Because literally no one knows, even Tanya doesn''t know.


    From what I learned, the world just woke up one day and the meruems can no longer be found and left not even a trace of why behind.


    Who knows, maybe they just decided to go somewhere where no one could bother them anymore, maybe deep underground or even on the moon. The hell I care!


    As if an epiphany struck Captain Can, he slowly nodded. "I see."


    I see? What do you mean I see? I asked you a question and you answered me with I see? What enlightenment came into you? How about you share it with me?


    I exhaled and stood up. "Times up, I need to go. I still have things I have to do."


    As I started to walk away, Captain Can stood up. "Lord Casimir, the ruler of the town of Agrona. Tell me, where did youe from?"


    Where did Ie from? What should I say? Earth?


    I looked back at him and smirked. "Believe me, Captain, you don''t want to know."


    His chest immediately rose as he gasped as if my answer confirmed something.


    No, really, all I did was dodge your question, in the most chuuni way possible. Don''t take it seriously!


    I cleared my throat. "See you all around, knights of the kingdom of Inizio." And walked out of the restaurant.


    The moment I finally reached the carriage parked beside the road and got inside the carriage. I unleashed a huge exhale while looking at the restaurant.


    Man, I didn''t expect talking to some high-ranking knights could be this terrifying, but I think I did a good job talking to them as the representative of this town. I guess?


    I raised my fist as I watched the road on a currently moving carriage. I just hope the prince of the kingdom of Inizio is easy to talk to just like Captain Can.

 Chapter 65: Edifice

    Chapter 65: Edifice


    "You are not a monster... you are my big brother."


    Opened my eyes and immediately sat on my bed while chasing my own breath. As I turned my gaze at the window, the morning sun was already up.


    I slowly breathed out while rubbing my palms on my face.


    Not again.


    I really hate it when memories I thought I already forgot areing back to haunt me again.


    It''s been years, I should havepletely forgotten about it.


    I stood up and walked towards the terrace, the moment I came out, the gentle touch of morning sun reached my skin. I gazed upon the entirety of the town in front of me, as life in it disyed once more.


    I raised my hand and found them shivering again. I shook my head.


    "I am not a monster."


    After having breakfast with Tanya, Misha, and Karoon, Karoon and I traveled to the Marite faction to check the current state of the ongoing construction of the municipal hall.


    I put my hand above my eyes to block the sun from interfering with my line of sight. And wandered my eyes through the currently still foundation soon-to-be municipal hall of the entire town of Agrona.


    It will be a huge 3 story white infrastructure with a red tile roof, which the entire design was under my guidance. So I''m certain that I will definitely like it once the construction is done.


    "Wear your safety hat, so we can walk around," Karoon said while standing beside me while adjusting her gray safety hat.


    I wore mine, thanks to the 2 outlets where my horns could pass through, there''s no problem wearing this safety hat. Every demon worker was provided with a customized safety hat that varies depending on the shape of their horns.


    I walked towards the building. "Let''s go."


    "Aye!"


    As we entered, all the people we walked through were greeting us. As of now, they were currentlyying the foundation by lining the steel bars to the underground section of the building.


    We walked around using the wooden nks scattered around the area as footing due to the ce being filled with steel bars. Without them, walking around here would be very difficult.


    "We''re done almost 30 of the foundation and we''re already preparing all the cement needed. After that, we can do the framing next." Karoon happily dered while walking ahead of me.


    Yeah, sure, I don''t know shit about constructing huge buildings like this so I will just nod.


    "That''s actually fast."


    "Most of our workers are demons and beastkins, we are pretty strong and can easily make the job done." She replied while flexing her arms.


    I reached her almost imperceptible bicep and poked it using my index finger. "Are you sure it''s not just a lump of fat?"


    "Ehh! Mister Casimir, that''s rude!" She eximed while hiding her arms.


    I couldn''t help butugh while watching her reaction. "I''m just kidding." I wandered my eyes around and pointed my index finger at one of the areas in the middle of the building. "Let''s go there next."


    She gave me a little tour around the area and talked about a lot of construction stuff that I couldn''t even understand. All I couldprehend was, they were putting the steel bars to strengthen the building and would soon pour cement on it to finally start the body of the building.


    After walking around the surface, we decided to go to the lower part of the site and went inside the inner part of the steel bars. Unlike the upper part where the path was clear, the inner part was hard to navigate on. Steel bars were poking everywhere and there''s a ton of obstacles scattered around.


    The smell of steel was everywhere, along with the sound of smashing and even the shouts of the workers whileying the steel bars.


    The job that they were doing was far from easy, however, the smile on their faces was still there as I passed through them.


    "Oh, one of the supports hasn''t bent yet, let me just fix it." She said as she rushed towards the steel bar poking at the cemented wall.


    "Be careful," I said as I watched her ride the steel bar.


    She lifted her feet while still gripping the steel bar. However, her weight wasn''t enough to bend the steel bar that had the size of her arms.


    "I got this!" She said while still trying her very best while hanging on the steel bar she''s trying to bend.


    I shook my head as I heard her start to groan.


    I mean, that''s a rough metal you are hanging on, Lady.


    I exhaled and walked towards her and pushed the steel bar downward and bent it like the other ones on the wall.


    "There you go." I pped my hand to get rid of the dirt on my hand.


    But what greeted me was her indifferent look. "I can take care of it myself, Mister Casimir. I don''t need any help."


    I nodded. "Yeah, I can see it. I just felt like helping."


    As if she just realized something, her eyes widened and bowed her head. "I''m very sorry, Mister Casimir!"


    "Sorry for what? You didn''t do anything."


    She raised her head with confusion in her eyes. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure. Now, raise your head because I can already see your cleavage."


    She jumped out and scratched the back of her head. "I already showed you all the parts of this ongoing building. I don''t know what to do next."


    "What should we do now while waiting for the prince of Inizio to arrive?" I sat down on my legs and looked up at her. "I want to eat street food. Do you know one around here? Except for the wild boar eyes, you will never have me eat those things."


    "Ehh? You are asking me out again, Mister Casimir?"


    I smiled. "Yep, can you take me to one?"


    She excitedly pped. "Of course! We should go now! You will love the food there!"


    I watched her as she excitedly walked away from me.

 Chapter 66: Competition

    Chapter 66: Competition


    As we walked around the roads of the Marite faction, we stumbled upon a street food stall with tons of people gathering in front of it.


    It''s already noon and I could already feel my stomach growling. Karoon joined the crowd to buy whatever food they were selling and she asked me to wait for her.


    After a few minutes, she finally came out with a huge smile on her face while holding four sticks in her hands.


    "The hell is that?"


    No seriously, the hell is that?


    She chuckled while handing over the things that she was holding in me. The thing''s tail swayed as it came closer to my face. "It''s a grilled rat, try it, it''s delicious."


    Those really were huge rats impaled to the sticks. The skins were already removed but the shape of the rat was apparent. The orange sauce was slowly falling from the body.


    And here I thought, the worst thing they have here was the wild boar eyes.


    "Ah." I turned my back to her and attempted to walk away. "I wonder what they have in the restaurant today."


    "But I already bought it! I bought 2 for you and 2 for me. You should try it first."


    "I hope they have beef stew in there."


    "Why are you ignoring these grilled rats? You said you want to have a taste of the street food here?"


    I faced her and released a sigh. "Yeah, I get it. I just thought you would bring to a ce that has food that you know... simple? Those are freaking rats you are holding, what would you feed me next? grilled frogs?"


    "Do you want some grilled frog? I can buy you a stick or 2."


    "That''s not what I meant." I grabbed the 2 sticks she was handing at me. "You really love this kind of food, aren''t you?"


    She repeatedly nodded. "I know a ce where we can eat and sit. There is a park around here where I asionally go."


    "There is a park in this faction?"


    "It''s not actually a park, it''s just a grasnd with some bench in it, but it''s beside the forest so the view and the calming wind there is good."


    "I see. Let''s go there, then."


    She walked ahead of me and guided me towards the edge of the Marite faction. At the boundary of the Eastern part of the faction, where the town and the forest nearby intertwined. In the middle, several white benches were scattered throughout the ce for any visitors who wanted to rest.


    Just like what she said, the view around here was great. The trees in the forest were swaying as the wind blew towards us, but what arrived us was only the gentle touch of it. The chirping of the birds was resonating around the area, singing along with the pleasant sound the wind was creating.


    "I have no idea that there''s a ce like this."


    I brushed my hair up as I walked towards Karoon''s location, she''s sitting on one of the white stone benches that could fit 3 people. I sat next to her and I was greeted by her gentle smile while looking at me.


    I stared back at one of the sticks I was holding with my one hand.


    These rats on the sticks were incredibly huge. This was the size of a rat that when you see one lurking in your room, you would definitely run for your life. Even a full-grown cat would never even try to fight this thing.


    "Thanks for the meal." I took a bite on the rat''s stomach and to my surprise, it was not bad.


    The taste was a bit like pork, but very tender, like slowly cooked pork with small legs and tail in it and the sweet and spicy sauce was greatlyplementing its taste. I took a bite again to make sure.


    Yep, it tastes better than I expected it to be.


    "How''s it taste like, Mister Casimir?"


    I repeatedly nodded. "It actually tastes good, I''m surprised."


    "See? What did I tell you? It''s delicious!" She said while munching her food.


    "I can''t believe I''m eating this weird food and actually liking it."


    "Don''t call it weird. That''s amon food for us, demi-humans. What have you been eating before you arrived here that you didn''t experience eating thismon food?"


    That''s what happens when you grow up in the city.


    I stared at her and chuckled. "You are right, calling it weird is not a good thing, my bad."


    She chuckled. "Apology epted!"


    "I''ll eat my second now," I announced while gazing at the forest in front of us.


    While eating, we remained silent while feeling the gentle wind kept blowing in our direction.


    Why haven''t I found this ce sooner?


    "You know what, Mister Casimir."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m sorry about earlier."


    I veered my gaze at her. "For what?"


    She looked down. "I shouldn''t take your kindness to help me as if it''s a bad thing, it''s unfair, I think."


    "I have already forgotten about it until you mentioned it again. Why? You thought that I looked down at you just because you couldn''t bend a metal bar? I''m not."


    "I know, but... I couldn''t help but feel that way because..."


    "Because what?"


    She slowly exhaled. "I don''t want you to see me as someone who is weak or useless. And when you helped me earlier, even though that wasn''t your intention, that''s what I felt and it hurt so much."


    "Why though?"


    She stood up and looked at me with sadness in her eyes. "Because I''m always seeing you as mypetition. Even before you arrived. All those ten years, I worked hard to be what I am right now and the least thing I want to happen is to see you looking down at me."


    "Karoon."


    "I want to be a better person, so Tan-tan could finally see that I have my own worth as well. Even though I know that you already have all of her admiration without even trying or even apetition. All I want is for her to see that I am here too, not just you. I am worthy of admiration too."

 Chapter 67: Insecurities

    Chapter 67: Insecurities


    I watched her shoulder-length wavy gray hair as it was swayed by the gentle breezeing from the forest behind her. Subtle sadness expressed in her almond brown eyes as she put her hand under her jaw.


    The face of Karoon that I couldn''t imagine that she''s capable of making. Her usual energetic smile was nowhere to be found.


    "I did everything to be the best for her. The only thing I wanted was to at least get her appreciation while you were still away. But no matter what I did, you were the only one she has an interest in. I didn''t want to surpass you. Because I know I couldn''t. All I wanted was for her to see me too because I was the one who was on her side all those years." Her voice was full of pain.


    I can''t believe that all these years I was unintentionally hurting someone even though I wasn''t even around.


    "I see now, that must be tough. I can understand if you end up disliking me because of it."


    She gently groaned while shaking her head. "But I won''t hate you for taking all of her attention that you rightfully deserve even though you were not even here. I never will." She walked one step closer to me. "Tan-tan is the greatest thing that happened in my life and you are the only reason why I met her, I can''t thank you enough for it. It''s not your fault that I ended up like this, not at all. The me is on me."


    She put both of her fists in her chest while looking down. "I was born without any skills to start on, I am from one of the tribes who don''t possess any enhanced physical capabilities that most of the beastkin tribes have. The only thing I have is our tribe''s natural talent to build things. I am not strong, I am not elegant or even smart. The only thing that I can do is the thing that I am doing right now. I found my ce as her architect because this is the only thing I can do to help her. After all, the advanced ss skill that I acquired is not even that great. I am nothingpared to anyone just a nobodypares to you."


    I stood up and walked towards her.


    Maybe she felt my approach and raised her head and stared directly into my eyes. "Now that you are finally here. If I don''t improve and be more and more unnecessary... I''m afraid there will be no ce for me on her side- kunyaa!"


    She immediately covered her forehead as she jumped away from me like a grasshopper after I flicked her forehead.


    "You deserve it."


    "It hurts!" She stopped jumping and stared at me while pouting her lips and holding her forehead using both of her hands. "You''re gonna flick my forehead too?"


    "I just had to knock some sense into that thick skull of yours." I put my hands on my waists and exhaled. "What do you mean you are a nobodypared to me? Just hearing that stupid statement made my blood boil. I can''t believe it."


    "I just... I just."


    "You are just self-doubting and the fact that of all the people around here, it''s you who have that kind of insecurity infuriates me more. If a talented person like you is a nobody, then what am I who doesn''t have an identity of my own? I don''t have any skills that I acquired with my own hard work, I can''t even brag about them because they are not even mine in the first ce. The only thing I am decent at is fighting, outside of it? Bugger all! I can''t even properly cook my own freaking food!"


    I walked towards her and she immediately covered her entire forehead.


    "You have talents, a lot of them. I can''t do architect shits and don''t get me started on how bad I am at cooking. I can''t even properly manage the town I shoved in my own face to lead on without others'' help. Can you imagine what kind of shitty disaster I''d be in if you weren''t here to save my helpless ass?" I raised my hand and gently patted her head. "What I meant is, don''t ever doubt yourself because you are one hell of a valuable friend to have. And I know, Tanya knows it really well."


    She raised her face at me. "Is she?"


    I took back my hand on her head. "You know, let me tell you this. I can''t believe you haven''t noticed it yet because it''s pretty obvious, even a blind person can see it. Tanya is just a tsun-tsun."


    She slightly tilted her head. "Tsun-tsun?"


    "Yep, a big tsun-tsun to be exact, It''s hard to exin, but, all I can say is, she can see your worth, and she''s really proud of you, to the point of literally bragging about your achievements at every opportunity she had. What do you think we''re talking about while we''re alone in my office while she''s helping me to my death sentence of a pile of paperwork? Love life? I can assure you it''s not. That woman doesn''t have even a single fiber of romance running in her veins."


    The next thing I heard was her chuckle.


    "Chin up, you have more worth than you thought you are. If you want to impress that tsun-tsun gothic fairy, you should have more confidence in yourself, especially now that yourpetition is already here to battle you head-on. Unless you''re just gonna let me win without a fight, that would be a little bit of a drag, am I right?"


    A determined smile emerged on her face. "I won''t, be prepared because you will see!"


    I couldn''t help but smile seeing her usual smile again. "Good, good."


    "Thank you, Mister Casimir. Those words felt different especially whening from you."


    "I''m d to hear that." I turned my gaze towards the forest in front of us. "By the way, now that you mention it. You said that you have an advanced ss skill, right?"


    "Hmm mm, what about it?"


    I stared back at her. "Would you mind showing it to me so I can evaluate if it really is just like what you just said? You know, for research purposes."


    A smirk emerged on her face. "You just want to copy it, don''t you?"


    "That''s one, but my main point is the one I said."


    She didn''t reply and just stared at me with her narrowed eyes.


    "Okay, I do really want to copy it, I am interested in it and I want to analyze it."


    She exhaled and raised her hand. "Promise me you won''t make fun of it?"


    "Why would I? Is the skill really that bad?"


    "Ehh, I changed my mind."


    "Alright, I won''t make fun of it."


    She looked down with a smile on her face. "Hmph, I will show it to you, but only because you are kind... and I like you."


    "That''s sweet, thanks, I guess?"


    Her face instantly turned red. "You are not supposed to reply to that and why are youughing!" She gently tapped my arm.


    "My bad, my bad. Now, go on."


    Karoon demonstrated her advanced ss skill to me.


    Upon seeing her skill, all I could do was nod due to amazement. "To be honest, it''s much better than I expected."


    "You mean it?"


    "Yeah, I mean it. Believe me, I have seen enough anime to know what kind of shits I can do with this kind of skill. This skill is much greater than you thought, all you need is a great idea of how to utilize it. This skill is real shit OP."


    "Anime?"


    "Yes. And don''t worry, I will teach you the way of anime."


    Karoon tilted her head with visible confusion in her eyes.


    However, our conversation was interrupted when I sensed someone arrived at our location and approached us.


    "Mister Casimir." Kuro bowed her head to me.


    "Kuro." Howe you can always find me, Kuro?


    "Kuro!" Karoon rushed towards her and tried to hug her, but Kuro gently pushed her face away.


    "I''m working, Karoon."


    "Nyaa!"


    Kuro faced me. "The prince of the kingdom of Inizio is here."


    It''s time.


    "I see."

 Chapter 68: Prince Dieter Inizio

    Chapter 68: Prince Dieter Inizio


    I furrowed my eyebrows as I looked outside and gazed upon the crowd of people gathered at the entrance of the marketce of the Fang faction, and there were a lot of them.


    I think most of the citizens of the Fang faction decided to go here.


    "Oh, All 3 of them are here," Karoonmented while looking at the window outside, beside her was Kuro just staring at me.


    I looked outside and found 3 familiar faces standing right in front of the crowd while looking at the unfamiliar carriages parked at the center of the road.


    "Is that Leal?"


    "Yes, master Leal is already here waiting for you with Mister Leo and Mister Mehrad."


    I just said that I want to wee the prince, why is everyone here as if we''re going to start a riot?


    The carriage stopped, I shook my head as I walked down from the carriage and wandered my eyes. I instantly felt the tension building around the people gathered at the ce.


    "What''s happening here? Why are there a lot of people?" I asked as I walked towards the direction where Mehrad, Leo, and Leal were standing.


    "Boss!" Leo waved his hand at me. "Our royalty visitor is here."


    I reached them and turned my gaze towards the 5 ck carriages in front of us. What greeted me was a defensive formation of fully armored knights with their swords and spears in their hands, they were forming 2 lines while facing the opposite direction of each line, giving way to the carriage at the very center of the 5 carriages parked in the middle of the road.


    Grandiose if I might say.


    "You finally arrived," Leal said while still keeping his eyes on the carriages in front of us.


    "Why is everyone here?"


    "You said that you want to give the prince of Inizio a warm wee, right, boss?"


    Yes, but isn''t it a little bit too warm?


    "They tried to force their way through, I think they were aiming to reach the Spriggan faction. We don''t recall you allowing them to, so the people of the Fang faction decided to stop them. Furthermore, besides the fact that the prince of the kingdom Inizio is notorious for having an ego on par with Tanya, we still don''t know what they are nning to do, so the best decision is to contain them here until they address their purpose." Leal answered.


    The first reason sounds like bad news.


    "I see."


    But you don''t have to go this far though.


    "Show your respect to the crown prince of the great kingdom of Inizio, Prince Dieter Inizio!" One of the knights announced using a glorious baritone voice.


    The door of the carriage where the knights were lining up opened. What came out was a morous young man with red hair and a sophisticated set of clothing. He''s wearing a long-sleeved white tunic and ck cloak with gray furs on the shoulder and neck, ck trousers, and ck leather shoes.


    He flicked his strangely impressive hair as he elegantly walked through the knights standing at the side of his path.


    He raised his hand while shing a proud smile on his handsome face.


    He has a perfectly sculptured face, red lips, and fascinating pair of green eyes! It should be illegal to be this handsome! Just seeing him makes me want to cry for my own appearance.


    "Greetings, people of thewless town of Agrona!" He gazed upon the crowd ring at him. However, it seemed that he didn''t mind the dagger stares of the people around him. He paused for a second and put his hand on his chin while staring at the people around. "Hmm? Are you sure we''re in the right ce?" He looked back and faced the knights behind him.


    "Yes, Your Highness, it is indeed the infamouswless town of Agrona... Uh... it is also my first time entering this ce."


    He repeatedly nodded. "I see, but this ce is different than I expected to be."


    Maybe despite how pompous he appeared, he''s easy to talk to, just like Captain Can. I just hope so.


    I walked towards them. "Wee to the new town of Agrona, so you are the crown prince of the kingdom of Inizio."


    All of them turned their gazes towards me, and as expected, the knights who were looking in the opposite direction that saw me for the first time after looking in my way instantly moved and covered the prince in their defensive formation while the sign of visible panic was apparent on their movement.


    Yep, as expected. I''m starting to get used to it.


    "Your Highness, please hide inside the formation!" Said the knight while raising his sword with his shivering hand. "What a monster like this doing in this ce?"


    "Oy, oy!"


    I raised my hand to stop the people around us from making any move and remained standing while gazing upon the knights. "You all don''t need to be that hostile and I would greatly appreciate it if you won''t call me that."


    "My, my. We didn''te here to fight. Besides, if they really want to eliminate us, they already did while we''re still on our way here. Put your weapons down." Prince Dieter came out from the crowd while expressing a proud smile on his face.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The knights replied as they gave him the way.


    "Forgive my knight''s rudeness." He walked towards me. "For your awareness, let me just introduce myself. The name is Dieter Inizio, the crown prince of the kingdom of Inizio. And judging by the respect of the people for you, you must be a high-ranking subordinate of the ruler of this town."


    Wow, the confidence of this guy! Top-notch!


    This guy''s aura is screaming stereotypical egocentric prince. What a clique!


    He clicked his finger. "I came here to have a little talk to the ruler of this ce. Would you mind taking us to the ruler of this town, the Shadow Fairy, Tanya Latora?"


    "I''m afraid that Tanya is currently upied at this moment, but about your request to talk to the ruler of this town, we can arrange that."


    He raised his index finger and nodded. "I see. That''s great."


    I narrowed my eyes while watching his pretentious movements. "So, what do you want to talk about with the ruler of this town?"


    He walked towards me. "To be honest, I havee here to find out what questionable businesses you have here, but I''m amazed to see that you have an interesting situation in this ce. I want to talk to her about it, but before that." To my surprise, he put his hand on my shoulder and shed a puzzling smile on his face. "I didn''t expect to see such a monster in this ce. Are those horns real? Or just for a scare?"


    Monster, huh?


    I smirked and faced him. "Would you mind taking your dirty hand off my shoulder?"


    What came next was a loud screaming from the person standing in front of me and the blood trails on the road from his now decapitated hand, while the other half rolled to the gray brick road and coated it with blood.


    Oh, I slipped.


    I stared at him as he walked back while holding his arms.


    "Monster? I already told you don''t call me that."


    The knights immediately formed their formation and pointed their weapons towards me.


    "Stay back! Don''t move closer." One of the knights shouted at me, I couldn''t see his face due to the armor he was wearing, but the terror waspletely audible in his voice.


    They were preparing for battle.


    Ah... I''ve really done it. I messed up!


    I felt a tap on my shoulder. "Oy! Oy! Have you forgotten where you boneheads are standing right now? You are inside the town of Agrona! Where did you find the guts to point your weapons to the ruler of Agrona himself? Do you really want to die that much, huh, humans?" Leo announced with a voice full of intimidation.


    And without a dy, all of the people around us revealed their weapons and raised them with such resolution in their eyes.


    Uhm... guys.


    "Such an inexcusable act." Leal stood beside me.


    Mehrad, you should stop the- Mehrad!


    He''s cracking his fingers! "Start it, let''s see what will happen." He said while still expressing a gentle smile on his face!


    Not you too! You are supposed to be theposed one here! And who am I to talk? I''m the one who started it up!


    The panic in the knights'' voices was apparent as they groaned while slowly walking back.


    I am fuck, am I?

 Chapter 69: Paradise

    Chapter 69: Paradise


    "Don''t falter, protect the prince at all cost!"


    That''s not helping, mister knight.


    Even shivering, the knights assumed their battle formation.


    I think there are 20 of them and I don''t think it''s a good idea to let a battle take ce here and now.


    "Drop your weapons before this situation turns into a tragic event," I said as I walked towards them.


    "Or don''t, it doesn''t matter!"


    You are not helping, Leo!


    "You people gravely harmed the crown prince of the great kingdom of Inizio, don''t assume that our kingdom or the king himself will take it lightly!" Said one of the knights in front of the line while raising his spear, I think he''s the highest-ranking of all of them.


    "You entered our territory and our ruler himself took his time to give you a warm wee, and in return, the reply that he got was mockery? What? Are ya'' expecting us to kiss your prince''s foot and ask him to spit on our faces? Take that narcissistic bastard here so I can teach him some proper manners of how to talk to someone superior to him!"


    I instantly turned my gaze to Leo and found him smirking while arguing with the knight.


    Ahm, I think he''s getting a kick out of this incident. He''s just messing with them at this point.


    I shook my head.


    "Drop all of your weapons! Don''t engage, it''s my order!" From the crowd of the knights, Prince Dieter emerged while still holding his decapitated arms.


    "But, Your Highness!"


    "Put all of your weapons down. Don''t make the situation worse than it already is." He insisted authoritatively. He stood up properly and faced me. "It''s my fault. My misconception and blind curiosity brought me to this situation. With that said, I desire to resolve this matter without causing more violence."


    It''s my fault, he said. That''s thest thing I''m expecting to hearing from such a pretentious prince like him.


    His voice was still full of arrogance in it, but it was sincere. It felt sincere.


    "This is a one-time chance for me, this ce is the very realization of my dream, I won''t let this opportunity go to waste. So, can we do that, Ruler of the town of Agrona?"


    Is it just me, or I misjudged him so badly?


    I nodded. "Very well."


    I was about to walk towards them when a certain group suddenly rushed into the middle of us and used their bodies as walls between the two groups.


    "Stop!" Captain Can immediately approached me and bowed his head. "Lord Casimir, we don''t desire any harm in this town. We will leave right away."


    "What are you doing here, Can?" Prince Dieter asked with annoyance in his voice.


    I stared at Captain Can, he was looking at me with great fear in his eyes. The 14 knights with him immediately joined the other knights, took their weapons, and threw them to the road.


    "Prince Dieter is the first and only prince of the kingdom of Inizio, next in line to the throne. If something happens to him, it will hurt the long-time good rtionship between the town of Agrona and the kingdom of Inizio. I desire to resolve this problem without any form of violence."


    I smiled. "What do you mean? This issue is already resolved."


    Captain Can looked at me with confusion. "Ha?"


    I raised my hand and clicked my fingers.


    And thank God all of them put their weapons down! It would be very embarrassing if they didn''t!


    "Your Highness!" One of the knights shouted.


    Captain Can immediately ran towards the location of Prince Dieter and as I followed him, what greeted me was the erged eyes of the knights surrounding him. All of their eyes were dwelling on his decapitated arm slowly regenerating on its original form.


    "His hand! It returned!" One of the knights said while looking at his now fully regenerated arm.


    "It didn''t return, I just reced it," I responded. "We don''t need it here lying around the road, so take it as you leave." I threw his decapitated arm on him.


    As I stared at Captain Can, he was looking at me with his shivering eyes.


    Yeah, cool isn''t it? That''s one of the great perks of having a wide mana manifestation area. I can heal people without touching them!


    "Due to this disaster, it will be very ufortable if I ask you to have a cup of tea and walk around the town with me. So, for now, I''m asking you to take your leave and juste back after some time, is that alright, Prince Dieter Inizio?"


    Prince Dieter stood properly and shed a somewhat extremely infuriating proud smile. "Soon, we will meet again, Lord?"


    Man, he should do something with that arrogant smug of his. Even Tanya doesn''t smile like that!


    "You may call me Casimir."


    "Lord Casimir, huh?" He nodded and turned his back on me. "Let''s take our leave."


    "Ye- yes, Your Highness."


    The knights and even Captain Can just followed him while making a ''what the fuck did just happen face''.


    "Until next time, Captain."


    Captain Can stared at me with confusion, after a few seconds, he nodded and went inside Prince Dieter''s carriage.


    We watched them as they withdrew and disappeared from our eyes. As I exhaled to finally release the tension around us. I walked towards the carriage where Karoon and Kuro were poking their heads just watching the scene.


    "Let''s go home."


    What came next was the loud cheering of the people around the ce.


    I couldn''t help but smile due to my overwhelming happiness.


    Thank goodness it got resolved! I almost thought I was done for! I should work on my recklessness, I should always consider that I am a leader of a town filled with shady people now. I almost started a freaking war just because I got pissed off!


    ***


    (Third person)


    As the caravan led by the prince of Inizio journeyed back to the kingdom. Inside the carriage, between the 2 seats where Captain Can and Prince Dieter were sitting, the decapitated hands bounced to the floor as the carriage ran through the dirt road in the middle of the forest.


    "The disappearance of Magerna''s grimoire, a meruem ruling the town of Agrona. It''sing together now! It only means one thing, someone managed to summon a meruem back from wherever void dimension the Gods sent them to. Isn''t it a big deal, Dieter?" Captain Can said with eagerness in his voice.


    "You forgot to say prince first to address me, Can. You said that we are no longer friends, remember?" Prince Dieter said while looking outside, opening and closing his new hand and revealing a subtle smile on his face.


    "Are you listening to me? I have a conclusion here."


    Prince Dieter stared at him briefly and looked out again. "I am listening. Meruem, void dimension, that witch''s book, and summon. What else did I forget?"


    "Do you know what would happen if the entire humanity discovered that there''s still a meruem existing in this world? It will cause great turmoil!"


    Prince Dieter slowly exhaled. "Haven''t you seen it, Can?"


    "Seen what?"


    "That ce. Humans and demi-humans. They are living together in harmony." He turned his gaze to Captain Can and revealed a gentle smile. "If you won''t call that town a paradise, then what is it?"


    Captain Can paused for a second then slowly nodded. "As expected, that''s the only thing that interests you."


    Prince Dieter looked back at the window. "The only thing that I am upset about is, why haven''t I discovered that ce sooner? That ce is beautiful."

 Chapter 70: Milana

    Chapter 70: Mna


    The prominent kingdom of Mna. Known as the ce of birth of power and glory. Despite being not part of the 3 main kingdoms of all humanity. The kingdom of Mna still boasted influence over all other human nations. The ce where the long line of former heroes of humanity came from and as of these days still known as thend of heroes.


    On one of the roads of the capital of Mna, a certain group of carriages was on their way towards the castle of Mna. At the very center of the formation, inside a ck carriage with gold lining on every edge as an apparent indication of the prominence of the person riding inside, pulled by 5 white horses, each with such beauty standing out from the crowd of the horses of the carriages currently journeying with it.


    The person inside looked outside with such a stoic expression on his green eyes. His eyes were watching the road, but his mind was wandering elsewhere. Wearing a ck thick long sleeve under his red cape with white fur around his neck and ck cks and shoes. As the sunlight shined through the window, his beautiful red hair illuminated. Despite his age, the elegance in his image was still apparent, with such magnificence that seemed like it would never fade away. The current king of the kingdom of Inizio, King Tirion Inizio.


    After a few minutes of silence, the person wearing full body armor sitting in front of King Tirion finally spoke using such a baritone voice. "We are here, Your Majesty." As he moved, his jet ck wavy hair swayed while his face was expressing a gentle smile.


    The armymander of the prominent kingdom of Inizio, Commander in.


    The glorious person Commander in was talking to turned his gaze to him and nodded as he brushed up his bright red hair. "I see."


    As the door opened, he walked outside and walked with such grace in his every movement. His face was expressing superiority and gentleness at the same time.


    The carriages parked inside a huge garden filled with colorful flowers and tall decorated-shaped grasses. In front of a massive gray infrastructure with 3 peaks with blue roofs that could reach the sky.


    "The castle of the kingdom of Mna. The very image of its former glory before the holynd of Amarantha took its reputation as thend of glorious heroes. What are you nning to do now to earn back your taken glory?" King Tirion murmured as he looked up at the massive infrastructure.


    On the other hand, Commander in bowed his head as he stood up behind King Tirion. His jet-ck eyes wandered around the area.


    King Tirion walked through the gray cement road in the middle of the grasnd but immediately stopped. His eyes dwelled on the person standing at the stone entrance of the massive infrastructure while bowing his head. Wearing a set of gray body armor with gold lining that almost covered his entire body except for his head, revealing his blonde hair and a graceful face screaming nobility in every feature of his elegant face.


    "Greetings, King Tirion." His blue eyes revealed such a great delight as he raised his head. Despite how formidable he may look due to his body armor, his eyes and smile were revealing such a respectful atmosphere lurking around him.


    King Tirion continued to walk and stopped right in front of him. "Commander Einar Aegle, I didn''t expect that you woulde to personally wee me."


    Commander Einar bowed his head once again. "It is my pleasure, King Tirion."


    King Tirion nodded and walked ahead. "I received 6 invitations to attend this meeting and left me with no choice but to attend. What could possibly be the reason? What is your glorious kingdom nning this time?"


    "All of it will be addressed to the meeting." Commander Einar answered while following King Tirion, beside him was Commander in walking with him.


    King Tirion stared back briefly and continued. "Knowing your kingdom, I already have a hunch what this meeting is all about. I just want to know what you are trying to pull this time."


    Commander Einar didn''t reply and the both of them kept their silence, after a few minutes of walking through the huge corridor with a huge red carpet. They finally reached the meeting room of the castle.


    King Tirion breathed out as Commander Einar opened the brown wooden double door for him. As he walked inside, what greeted him was a huge white room with a massive circr gray stone table located at the very center of the room, above it was arge gold chandelier with countless light bulbs that were the main source of light inside the room.


    Each of the 5 walls of the room had a huge portrait of the former heroes of humanity who were from the kingdom of Mna. The source of pride of the kingdom.


    King Tirion looked around but his eyes dwelled on the people sitting at the center of the room.


    Already sitting at the circr table were 11 people, just like him, they were the current kings of their own kingdoms gathered together for this conference.


    Upon seeing his arrival, none of them spoke and just silently stared at each other.


    "I will stay here, your Majesty." Commander in said as he stood up in front of the wooden double door.


    King Tirion nodded in response as he walked towards the table and sat on one of the wooden chairs beside the massive white stone table.


    He shifted his gaze towards the person sitting alone at the innermost part of the table.


    "What is this all about, King Alonzo?" King Tirion asked with such authority in his voice.


    The person he was talking to just unleashed a gentle chuckle and put his hands on the table. Standing behind him was Commander Einar, just observing all of the participants of the meeting. "Worry not, you will know it soon, Tirion."


    The current king of the kingdom of Mna, King Alonzo Mna.

 Chapter 71: Assembly

    Chapter 71: Assembly


    Wearing a red cape with ck fur around his neck, covering a white long sleeve made of expensive silks created only by the best tailors of the kingdom of Mna, and among 12 kings currently inside the meeting room, the only one who was wearing a golden crown with 5 tips with a piece of diamond engraved in each tips representing the 5 generations of heroes that came from the prominent kingdom.


    Most of King Alonzo''s hair was already white due to his age, but the image of his formerbat days was still visible in his aged but still bulky body and a noticeable scar under his eyes that tarnished his impressive nose.


    "Now that everyone is here, should we start the meeting?" He said with such a delighted voice and a weak but meaningful smile on his face.


    All of the attention of the kings in front of the table instantly shifted to him, including the king of the kingdom of Inizio.


    "I assume that you all already noticed that all of the kings gathered in this meeting are the current 12 of the most influential kingdoms outside the 3 main kingdoms of humanity. Let''s proceed to the main reason why I gathered you all here." He raised the golden cane in his hand leveling over the table. "The new era is here, the great war is about to begin, and we are the ones who will inaugurate its greatest beginning."


    Synchronized gasp immediately resonated around the room while looking at each other with surprise on their faces.


    King Tirion put his hand on the stone table and leaned towards King Alonzo, he was the nearest one to King Alonzo''s location. "Do you mean you invited us all here just to announce that a new world war is about to begin and you want us to help you start it? Has the holynd of Amarantha have any statement about this because if they don''t, no matter how hard you try, you can''t force us to, we are talking about war, King Alonzo."


    King Alonzo clicked his finger, instantly, Commander Einar handed a piece of paper to every king in the room. As king Tirion received the piece of paper, his eyes immediately widened upon seeing what was written in it.


    "This can''t be real."


    "It is real, King Tirion, not only the holynd of Amarantha, but we also received endorsement from the other 2 main kingdoms. The hero of the holynd of Amarantha will be dispatched if the situation needs to. That''s also the reason why they were not invited here, they are just waiting for us to make a move, and the world war will once more finally begin. But this time, the glory is for us to attain. I have a concrete n and resources at my disposal. Much more, I am confident that we can win this war even without the help of the holynd''s hero." He stood up and raised his hands. "This time, with my lead and the power of Mna''s rightful hero, humanity will prevail."


    "King Alonzo... what are you nning to do?" King Tirion asked.


    A puzzling smile emerged on king Alonzo''s face. "The very thing the hero of the holynd of Amarantha failed to do. Conquer the world and eliminate all the blemishes... the demi-humans. A world without demi-humans, isn''t that the kind of world we are dreaming of? This is the time to bring that dream of ours to its realization. All you need to do is follow my- no... follow the lead of the great kingdom of Mna." He folded his fist. "And victory is ours."


    All at once, except King Tirion who was looking at King Alonzo with disbelief, all the kings at the table nodded in agreement.


    "This is what we are waiting for, finally, the holynd of Amarantha decided to make a move."


    "We need to make a move now, as time goes on, those demi-humans are using the resources that our gods have given to us. It''s time to take what is always ours."


    "I agree."


    "I should prepare my army now, especially that the hero is with us in this fight."


    "Gentlemen, gentlemen, hear me out first. Just like I said earlier, I have a concrete n that will lead us toplete victory, even without the hero of the holynd of Amarantha''s aid." King Alonzo announced.


    All of the eyes shifted to him again.


    "We have learned a lot of things from thest war and now, we can use what we''ve learned from it. That''s our advantage against the foolish demi-humans, we can learn and adapt, unlike them who are only relying on their bestial instincts over and over again." A proud smile emerged on his face. "Rather than directly charging at the demi-human kingdoms, which was proven not the best tactic. We are nning to establish an outpost at the boundary that will certainly give us a huge advantage in this iing war. Simrly, we already found a perfect ce for such a purpose. A certain town located at the very boundary of the territories of humans and demi-humans that is also full of imperfections loudly asking us for cleansing."


    "Are we thinking about the same ce, King Alonzo?" King Tirion asked with such attentiveness in his eyes.


    King Alonzo responded at him with such delight on his face and nodded. "Did I finally get your interest now, King Tirion?"


    King Tirion narrowed his eyes. "You already have."


    King Alonzoughed at his reply. On the other hand, the 10 kings with them just stared at each other with questions on their faces.


    "Yes, I am talking about thewless town of Agrona. Their of the ss S rank, Shadow Fairy, Tanya Latora!"


    Once more, the synchronized gasped sounded in the room, but this time, the gasps were louder. The eyes of the kings erged just hearing the name of the person he just mentioned.


    King Alonzo tapped the armored shoulder of Commander Einar who immediately nodded. He faced the astonished kings. "That pretentious fairy will fall in the hands of the hero of the kingdom of Mna, Commander Einar Aegle, and his invincible army. Then, Once we get our hands on that little town, we will use that ce and its resources as our outpost, and from there, our relentless conquest will begin. The inevitable fall of all demi-humans will start and nothing can stop us anymore!"


    What he received was a harmonized nod of agreement from the kings on the table.

 Chapter 72: Unanimous

    Chapter 72: Unanimous


    "What is your n to conquer thatwless town?" One of the kings asked with such curiosity in his eyes.


    "Just like what I announced earlier, the hero of Mna will take care of it."


    Suddenly, a loud baritone chuckle got all of their attention. It''sing from King Tirion, as he stopped, his eyes instantly darted to Commander Einar. "Commander Einar Aegle, what made you think that you can defeat the Shadow fairy? Every kingdom led by every king in this room tried at least once, no one seeded, what do you have that will make a difference?"


    Commander Einar bowed his head and raised his face with a smile as if he was already expecting King Tirion''s question. "Not just me. But the Hive mind legion and of course... our newly formed Zeppelin bombardment force."


    King Tirion leaned back with his erged eyes. "I see now, that is why you finally decided to start the war, you are finally done developing it. Your boasted Zeppelin bombardment force. That''s the source of your enormous confidence."


    The smile on Commander Einar''s lips became wider. "Yes."


    What came next was the loud pping of the kings inside the room.


    Upon seeing the reaction of the people inside the room, Commander Einar walked forward and raised his hand.


    "You have my assurance that we will win this battle. Besides, there are only 2 of them that can cause any threat to our aerial advantage with the Zeppelin bombardment force. The only ones who will pose a great threat to us are the Shadow fairy, Tanya Latora... and the infamous Infernal destroyer. First, we will overwhelm them with the quantity of our best set of knights and mages in the ground. With the help of my advanced ss skill, Hive mind, my skill will provide us with the best coordination that any military force could not even imagine to have. With the great pressure that we will inflict on them, it will force the fairy and the Infernal destroyer out and the only thing we need to do is to crush them both, with me who will deliver the final blow. Once we got rid of 2 of their most valuable members, I don''t think Puppet master Leal and Leo the Invincible could hold against us, their entire ranks will fall apart and will start to run for their lives just like the real demi-humans that they are, then, we can just easily crush the entirety of the town from the sky with our Zeppelin bombardment force. It''s a certain victory for us."


    The kings on the table stood up and pped their hands while nodding their heads, with King Tirion the only one sitting with his hand on his chin.


    Even King Alonzo stood up and pped his hand. "What is your thought, King Tirion?"


    "I don''t think you still need to know, you already got the favor of most of the kings in this meeting, my opinion won''t matter anymore."


    King Alonzo chuckled but hisugh has no humor in it. "I am fully aware that you are a person who is hard to please, but admitting that this n is great will not hurt. Or is it because your kingdom has a good rtionship with that town? Did that fairy really manage to entice you? I hope that''s not the case King Tirion."


    King Tirion looked around and found all the eyes inside the room dwelling on him. He slowly exhaled and stood up. He walked towards Commander Einar and stood right in front of him while authoritatively staring at him. He raised his hand and tapped Commander Einar''s armored shoulder twice. "I am looking forward to the realization of your n, Commander Einar Aegle, the proimed hero of the kingdom of Mna. Annihte that little town, I want to see how you do it."


    The roar of ps resonated throughout the room.


    Commander Einar nodded. "It is my pleasure."


    King Tirion turned his back on him and walked towards the door. "If you want to start another war against the demi-humans, do it. The approval of my kingdom in this council is all yours. My single vote can''t change anything anyway." He stopped right in front of Commander in. "Let''s go, Commander."


    Commander in nodded. "Yes, your Majesty."


    As King Tirion left the room, the kings on the table immediately stood up and gave their praises to Commander Einar''s n and dered their confidence in their victory.


    King Tirion and Commander in walked through the long corridor without uttering a single word and rode the carriage the moment they got out.


    The carriage started to move away from the massive castle of Mna. King Tirion looked outside while his hand was on his chin while crossing his legs. A subtle smile emerged on his face as the castle slowly disappeared from his sight.


    "King Alonzo and his desperation to get their former glory back." He shifted his gaze to Commander in sitting in front of him. "Though I can''t criticize him. All of us had something they couldn''t afford to lose. However, if an unfortunate event happens and we do and we know that there''s a way to regain what we lose, it is natural to end up doing everything, even desperate measures just to get it back."


    Commander in nodded.


    "But King Alonzo miscalcted one thing, the very thing I can''t afford to lose can no longer be retrieved once it is gone and I am not a fool to take a gamble."


    King Tirion''s chuckle resonated inside the carriage and after a few seconds, silence urred and what remained was his serious expression without any humor in it.


    "I can''t believe that they have genuinely thought that I would betray Tanya. Laughable." He turned his gaze outside. "Another era of pointless war will begin, humans really will never stop until they have finally satisfied their insatiable acquisitiveness. Greed for wealth, power, and glory, that''s we humans only driving force. However, you have made a huge mistake attempting to fight the very person that you shouldn''t. Alonzo, you have just incited the inevitable fall of your own kingdom."

 Chapter 73: Modification

    Chapter 73: Modification


    (Casimir Kismet)


    I narrowed my eyes as I stared at Misha sitting in front of me. We''re currently inside the patio in the grasnd in front of the mansion.


    "Hmm?" I tilted my head in an attempt to get a proper look, but what I was seeing didn''t change.


    "Your tea will get cold if you don''t drink it," Misha said while staring at me.


    "Oh, my bad." I sipped my tea while still keeping my eyes on her.


    I have been noticing ittely, but chose to ignore it because I thought I was just seeing things, but now that I had a proper look at it.


    I''m not seeing things! Something is really strange happening to hertely!


    "Is there something wrong, Big bro Casimir?" Misha asked with visible concern in her eyes.


    I shook my head. "Nothing... However, Misha, have you been feeling strange about yourselftely?"


    Misha''s eyebrows furrowed. "No. Why?"


    "Nothing. Oh, can I have those cookies?" I took a bite on one of the cookies on the te lying on the white circr table at the center of the patio. "Wow, it''s delicious, who made this?"


    An adorable, cute, delightful, wonderful, fascinating, charming, enchanting, and I couldn''t think of another synonym anymore smile emerged on her face. "I made these."


    I couldn''t help but smile. "You do?"


    She repeatedly nodded. "Big bro Gareth taught me how."


    I patted her head. "Look at you, you are growing so fast."


    She softly giggled to my praises. "You''re exaggerating it, Big bro Casimir."


    "I''m pretty sure I am not."


    "I hate to disturb you 2, but the party will start soon and you 2 need to prepare now." Tanya stood right at the entrance of the patio while crossing her arms.


    I stood up and looked outside, wooden tables covered in the white fabric were scattered throughout the huge grasnd along with the people currently working on the venue. I also saw Karoon running in every direction while assisting the workers in organizing the party that was about to take ce.


    It''s a little bitte now, but we''re going to have a party to celebrate my official promation as the ruler of this town.


    There were still a few hours left before the party got started and I already prepared the suit I would wear. It would be a huge party because all the factions were invited and the entire Spriggan faction would be the venue.


    I stared back at Tanya and found her still crossing her arms and ring at me. "Are you still mad about the prince of the kingdom of Inizio?"


    Rather than answering me, she walked out and didn''t reply. Misha just giggled at us.


    I stood up, drank my cup of tea, put a cookie in my mouth, and walked out. "You should change now, Misha."


    "I will," Misha replied.


    I followed Tanya and walked beside her. She exhaled and slowed down.


    "You said before that the king of the kingdom of Inizio is a close friend of yours, I realized that what I did would definitely cause huge trouble for us. It''s my bad, I shouldn''t have just cut his hand out of nowhere, but hey, at least it''s just his hand, right? It would be worse if it was his head that rolled to the road."


    Her sharp gaze instantly pointed at me.


    "It''s just a joke!" I cleared my throat. "Luckily, I managed to bring his hand back before sending him home. But still, I apologize." I tapped her shoulder. "Are we good now? If your sharp re could kill, I''m pretty sure I''m already dead since yesterday." I chuckled.


    She slowly exhaled. "You are the one who decided that you want to create a peaceful ce for us to live in, I am just here to support you. If you want that goal toe to its realization, you should work on your temper. To be the peace-loving ruler that you want to be, you should learn that violence is not always the answer to everything. Maybe a nonlethal punch or two will be more than enough to teach someone a lesson, don''t just slice someone just because he annoyed you. Is hanging out with Mehrad starting to rub off on you?"


    Mehrad? Why Mehrad?


    "Noted."


    "Your hand, it is heavy."


    I immediately removed my hand on her shoulder. "Ah, my bad."


    "You should change now, everyone will arrive soon."


    "Yeah, I will." I was about to move but stopped when I remembered something. I raised my index finger and faced her. "By the way, I want to ask something. I noticed something strange happening to Misha, do you have any idea about it?"


    She stopped walking. "What do you mean?"


    I put my hand on my chin. "How can I say it? Hmm. Is it just me, or is Misha''s mana manifestation growing at an rming rate?"


    Tanya''s eyebrows instantly furrowed and stared at me with confusion. "Are you telling me you don''t know why?"


    "Of course, I don''t. What could possibly be the reason?"


    "Do you mean all this time you are walking around the town without knowing it?"


    "No? Know what?"


    For a few seconds, she gawked at me with her mouth slightly opened. "Casimir!" Her fists clenched as she walked towards me.


    Maybe due to my instincts, I immediately covered my forehead as I walked back. "What? What? What did I do this time? I haven''t done anything, have I?"


    She massaged her forehead for a few seconds and stared at me. "All this time I always thought it''s part of your n. You really don''t know?"


    "I won''t ask if I do."


    She kicked the grass maybe due to her frustration.


    Woah, she''s really having it now.


    What''s up with her mood swings? Is this the time of the month?


    After a few seconds of silence, she repeatedly nodded before facing me with her more rxed atmosphere. "Do you know why the meruem tribe was the most isted demon race?"


    "The other races drove them to istion, right?"


    I mean, you were the one who told me that.


    "That''s one, but there''s also another equally important reason. Meruem is a demon variant that is known to possess a potent mana pool that no other race couldpete with. The excess mana of a meruem can greatly improve the growth potential of everyone bathed in their mana manifestation. By just being with them, they can raise the full potential of an entire army, it is a very slow process yet, extremely substantial. As a result, no other races were allowed to even get near their tribe." She walked towards me and looked up at my face. "You can''t see it, but your mana manifestation is already all over the ce, affecting everyone around you."


    "All this time, I''m strengthening everyone without me realizing it?"


    She tiptoed and raised her hand. "Yes, and to add it up, in every life you reap, you will be stronger and stronger, so as the ones serving under you." I felt a flick on my forehead, but this time, it was just a gentle flick. I felt her soft index finger pressing my forehead. "You really are helpless. You are giving rise to a formidable army without realizing it."


    I chuckled. "It''s a good thing, you are always here to exin everything to me."


    She took her hand back. "Indeed, what could possibly happen to you without me around?"

 Chapter 74: Formal

    Chapter 74: Formal


    I tightened my necktie as I stared at the full-body mirror inside my room. I walked back and checked every angle.


    I must admit, this ck suit looks really good.


    I lined my ck suit properly that was covering the white long sleeves and ck necktie under. Along with ck cks and ck shoes toplete the formal getup.


    I grabbed the perfume lying on my bed and smelled it from the bottle, it smelled likevender. I put some on my suit and my neck and walked towards the mirror. I brushed my hair up to have even a little bit of change of what I always looked like every day.


    While checking my appearance, I couldn''t help but examine my face, specifically, my pair of red eyes.


    Hmm.


    No matter how I looked at it, nothing was intimidating in them, I still looked like someone''s very approachable neighbor who''s always willing to help when called for.


    Someone knocked on my door, so I opened it.


    I was already done anyway.


    "That suit really suits you, Mister Casimir!"


    Who greeted me was Karoon standing in front of the door, she''s wearing a gray smooth dress reaching down to her lower knees. There were 3 white clips on the left side of her face holding her hair. Unlike her usual behavior that she tended to jump around, she seemed really modest in her dress and actually acting as one.


    "You look cute with that dress too, Karoon." I walked out of my room and walked towards the direction of the staircase. "Where are they?"


    "They are already waiting for you downstairs. The front side of the mansion is already crowded as of now and there are still more outside."


    "I hope you didn''t have any trouble organizing all of it."


    She looked down and shook her head. "No, Mehrad helped me a lot and he''s really good at organizing this kind of thing."


    "Yeah, even the party that took ce in the Fang and Marite faction before was organized by him, he really loves parties, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, also, from what I learned, he also likes singing and dancing. Have you heard him sing? He has a very nice-"


    Maybe she saw my annoying grin that''s why she immediately cut herself. "Go on, I''m listening."


    She didn''t talk and just walked a little bit faster, maybe due to embarrassment.


    I put my hand on her shoulder. "Man, being as handsome and talented as Mehrad must be great, girls falling t for him left and right- oy, don''t leave me! I''m just joking!"


    I increased my walking speed to catch up with her. As I walked, I could see her fluffy tail bouncing on her every step.


    "Mister Casimir really loves teasing people!" She said the moment I reached her.


    I chuckled. "My bad, I''m just teasing you because you are cute when embarrassed. You just remind me of my little sister. She went through that phase as well."


    She shifted her gaze on me revealing her pouty lips. "You have a little sister?"


    I smiled. "Yes, I have. Her name is Irina and she''s the most adorable girl in the world!"


    "You must be a very troublesome big brother to have because of that teasing habit of yours. I feel bad for her."


    "That must be true, but don''t say it like that. So you know, I am the best big brother in the world and she knows it."


    Karoon chuckled. "I can already imagine Misha''s future dilemma once she grew up."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, you are right," I said as I scratched the back of my head.


    As we reached the entrance of the mansion, I found 2 people standing at the door.


    Immediately, Misha ran towards me and bowed her head while bending her knees and lifting her skirt. Afterward, she raised her head and smiled at me. She''s wearing a cream-colored flower sleeveless dress with a skirt down to her ankle.


    As always, she''s adorable! But this time on a different level!


    "How do I look, Big bro Casimir?" She asked with a smile on her face while slowly spinning to show me her dress.


    Adorable!


    I cleared my throat. "You look cute in that dress."


    "Yey!"


    I walked towards her and patted her head while shifting my head towards the person standing at the door just silently scanning me.


    She''s not wearing her usual ck gothic dress, however, her elegance didn''t even lessen. She flicked her long bangs at the edge of her face, most of her hair was tied in a ponytail swaying in her every move as she walked towards me. Her seemingly emotionless but beautiful set of gray eyes brightened more due to her red lips. She''s wearing a sleeveless white dress with ck lining on the skirt. She crossed her arms highlighting the white fabrics on her arms, that for some reason made her arms extremely pronounced, or maybe it was just because it was the very first time I saw her porcin white arms and shoulders.


    I am not an arm or a freaking shoulder person!


    "You are finally here, everyone is waiting for you outside." Tanya dered while still scanning my clothes.


    I walked towards the entrance and stopped beside her while looking outside. It''s full of light and I could already hear the voices of people, especially since they already saw me standing at the entrance.


    She walked towards the venue of the party. "We should go now."


    Misha grabbed my hand and pulled me with her. "Let''s go, Big bro Casimir."


    "Boss! He''s here!" Leo waved his hand at me, even from a distance, I could already see that he was wearing a tuxedoplete with a bowtie.


    I waved my hand towards them.


    Unlike the usual deafening roar, I received a synchronized pping from the people in front of the mansion.


    Wow, so they can be formal if they wanted to, huh?


    I just hope this party turned out well.

 Chapter 75: Official

    Chapter 75: Official


    Besides the white fountain in front of the mansion was a long table covered in white fabric. Tanya, Karoon, and Misha, who was holding my hand, guided me towards the table while the people gathered inside the huge grasnd and pathways in front of us were still pping their hands.


    Once more, I waved my hand at them and all of them stopped. Everyone was wearing formal attire that I assumed wasn''t cheap to buy. There were some wearing suits and intricately designed dresses, however, there were also some who were wearing just simple long sleeves and dresses.


    As of now, not all of them could afford to buy costly suits, but the fact that they really went on their way to wear formal attire for this party was already more than enough reason for me to adore them more.


    "Boss, you look great tonight." Leo tapped my shoulder as he approached me.


    He''s wearing a ck tuxedo with a ck bowtie. His long ck hair was bunned revealing more of his tough-looking but at the same time easygoing featured face.


    "Where did you get that suit?"


    He pointed his thumb on his back. "Leal gave it to me, as you know, he got a lot of this thing just lying in his house."


    "I didn''t give it to you, you just barged into my room and took it. Also, I still can''t believe that one of my tuxedos actually fit you." Leal emerged beside Leo.


    Leal was wearing a gray tuxedoplete with a gray bow tie and gray cks.


    What would I say, I''m already so used to seeing Leal in a tuxedo as his everyday attire that I can''t see any difference anymore. The only difference is he''s not wearing his iconic white attire this time.


    "See? He gave it to me." Leo said with a smirk on his face.


    That''s not what it sounds to me.


    Next to Leal was a familiar face, but she was wearing different clothing. Kuro bowed her head at me and I nodded as a response. She was wearing a sleeveless red dress that greatlyplimented her whiteplexion and impressive pair of eyes. Yes, I really meant eyes.


    "Greetings, Mister Casimir."


    "It''s nice seeing you not wearing your usual maid outfit, Kuro."


    "Kuro!" Karoon ran towards her and hugged her.


    "Oh, Kuro. It''s nice seeing you here, I thought Leal would not bring you here due to his fear that I might take you away." Tanya approached Kuro with a smile on her face. "So you know, our mansion is still spacious for the 3 of us. Karoon will be d to have you in."


    Kuro bowed her head on her. "Greetings, Lady Tanya."


    "You look cute tonight, Kuro!"


    "Thanks. You too, Karoon."


    I walked past them and found Mehrad standing next to the fountain. He''s wearing a ck suit and cks. He was watching the fountain as its water flowed down. His long red wavy hair swayed as his gentle face shifted at me and revealed a weak smile.


    He walked towards me and pointed his hand on the wooden chair in the middle of the long table. "You should take your seat now to finally start the celebration, Ruler of the town of Agrona."


    I nodded, as I wandered my eyes towards the person with me in front of the long table. They were already sitting in their respective seats. From the left of my seat were Tanya, Leal, Karoon, and Kuro, and on the right side were Misha, Leo, and Mehrad. I took my seat and sat, as I wandered my eyes around, the eyes of the visitors were on me.


    A man wearing a ck tuxedo appeared in front of our desk and raised his hand. "Let''s show our utmost respect to the ruler of the town of Agrona, Lord Casimir Kismet!"


    Isn''t it too over the top?


    All at once, the loud pping resonated throughout the area. As I scanned them, I saw familiar faces. Mister Rudwick and Emily were there pping their hands. Next to them was a group of children with Japheth at the very center who seemed very different nowpared to when I first met him.


    I pointed my eyes towards Leo. "It''s a formal party, so it''s mean, we''re just having food and little to no liquor, right?"


    But Tanya immediately caught my attention as she released a heavy sigh behind me.


    That''s not a good sign, isn''t it?


    Leo shrugged and revealed a smug. "What do you mean little to no? Mehrad is one of the people who organized this celebration." He pulled something under the table and raised it.


    Yep, it''s a freakingicallyrge bottle of booze. Why did I have my hopes up in the first ce?


    Leo stood up. "Let''s drink ourselves to death!"


    All at once, the deafening roar of the people inside the ce echoed. As they revealed the massive bottles of booze and started to dance in the music while chugging their booze.


    From a very tamed crowd to a bunch of chaotic hordes real quick. Who am I kidding? What would I expect from the citizens of the chaotic town of Agrona?


    I massaged my forehead. "So the formal themed party earlier is just a facade, huh?"


    "At least, they tried to give you a peaceful wee before unleashing themselves." Mehrad calmly said while holding a wooden cup with orange liquid in his hand and giving it to Misha who was sitting beside me not even fazed by the disaster happening right in front of her.


    On the other hand, Leo wasughing maniacally while cheering the wild crowd in front of us and handing us all our drinks.


    On that note, oy, Mehrad, aren''t you the one responsible for all of it? Howe Karoon lets you do whatever the hell you want? Oh, now that I think about it, never mind.


    "What is this?" Leal asked while narrowing his eyes.


    "That''s your booze," Leo answered.


    "I know, but..." He raised the teacup in his hand. "Why in a teacup? Are you messing with me?"


    Leo shook his head. "No. Haven''t you been drinking your booze as if they were tea? At least now, you can do it in a real teacup. Isn''t that great?"


    Leal stared at the teacup with his erged eyes. "You... I will kill you!"


    Whileughing, Leo jumped out and joined the dancing crowd. "This will be the best celebration ever!" He chugged the bottle he was holding.


    Yup, I already forgot that he''s wearing a freaking tuxedo!


    "It''s quite messy, but it goes to show that they really like you as their ruler."


    I shifted my gaze towards Tanya who''s currently looking at the crowd. She shifted her gaze at me and revealed a gentle smile.


    I smiled back. "You are right. However, no matter how messy this celebration is, seeing the smiles of the people. I like it the way it is."


    It felt like paradise to me.

 Chapter 76: Harmony

    Chapter 76: Harmony


    Under the light of the full moon and the starry night. Theughter of the people around me could be heard as I moved my body to dance to the music. As I turned my gaze upon Misha who was standing in front of me, I found herughing while watching me.


    "What? Did my way of dancing look funny?" I was doing the Running man dance to the music of string guitar.


    I know it''s weird, but it''s the only dance I can do!


    She shook her head. "Big bro Casimir, you are so cool."


    I can clearly tell that she''s just being considerate with me this time.


    I already drank a lot and I''m pretty sure I''m already almost at my limit now, so all the people dancing with me.


    We''re dancing for a few minutes now.


    I must say, this party is more of a bar than a formal party.


    Some of them were already shouting and there''s also some who were singing songs, but I couldn''t evenprehend the words they were saying. Maybe some gibberish drunk songs.


    I felt a hand over my shoulder. "Where is your cup, Boss?" Leo asked while jumping and holding a huge bottle of booze.


    "I left it over the table."


    He nodded. "Don''t worry about it." He raised his bottle. "Could someone give our boss a cup? It''s his celebration so we need to make him drink to death!"


    "I got it." Mehrad walked towards me and handed me a cup.


    "Let''s drink till one of us is dead!" Leo shouted and everyone responded by shouting back.


    This time I would definitely die due to alcohol poisoning.


    "Misha." A pink-haired demon girl walked towards us and shyly bowed her head to me.


    I think she''s the same age as Misha.


    "I will go y with them." Misha dered.


    "Oh, sure. Take care."


    As I said my approval, they immediately ran from the crowds and went in the direction of the other side of the mansion.


    I am d to see that she finally got friends to hang out with.


    I drank the cup of booze bottoms up and heard the cheering of the crowd. Everyone was jumping and I could feel the alcohol finally kicking in me.


    I think the booze we''re drinking is much stronger than we drank thest time. Not ''Mind breaker'' level strong, but still very strong.


    "That''s what I''m saying! Another round!" Leo poured another full in my cup and gulped the massive bottle he was holding.


    Once more, I drank my booze bottoms up and felt the effect of the alcohol.


    Then I felt my sight start to blur. "What''s up with this booze? It tastes the same as thest time, but why does it feel much stronger?"


    Leo smirked. "I put a very little drop of Fang faction''s specialty in every bottle for this party."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Do you mean mind bre-"


    "Shhh, that word is taboo for tonight, everyone will stop drinking if they heard about it. Just watch, Boss, sooner orter, you will see all of them fall t to the ground." Heughed like an evil inventor finallypleted his ''inator'' machine.


    Wah, this guy. He''s a walking disaster.


    "Oh, where are you going, Boss?"


    "I just need to check on something."


    The truth is, I am already drunk and I don''t want to fall t to the ground after I drink more of that shit.


    I need to escape!


    I walked in the direction of another patio at the edge of the left side of the mansion. Different from the patio located at the center of the grasnd next to the pathways.


    As I walked through, Leal came out from the crowd of people and I think the booze that he drank was already kicking in him. It''s apparent due to the way he walked. He''s already swaying. His arm was on Kuro''s shoulder as she pulled him towards the stone bench away from the crowd and sat with him.


    Of course, Kuro is alright, from what I observed, she doesn''t drink.


    "Is he alright?" I stood in front of them.


    "Yes, I suppose."


    "How much did he drink?"


    "This is the first cup."


    First cup? How low is this guy''s alcohol tolerance?


    Kuro''s eyes shifted towards the crowd. "Maybe there''s something on his drink."


    About that.


    "You should bring him to the mansion to get some rest."


    "No." Leal immediatelyy down and used Kuro''sp as his pillow. "Don''t even think about it, I would rather kill myself than let you enter that ce."


    On the other hand, Kuro didn''t show any reaction and just let Leal be.


    "Master Leal, Mister Casimir is here, he could hear you."


    Leal covered his face using his wrist. "I know and I don''t mind even if he hears me."


    Yep, he''s definitely very much drunk!


    "Well, I''m going to leave you 2 here. If someone looks for me, just say that you didn''t see me." I walked towards the patio from afar.


    Kuro bowed her head. "I understand."


    As I reached the patio, I stretched my arms while walking inside. "Atst, safe haven!"


    However, as I wandered my eyes around, I saw a silhouette at the edge of the patio sitting at the bottom frame of the window and leaning on the wall.


    Due to theplete invisibility of her mana manifestation, I didn''t realize that she was here sooner.


    I chuckled. "And I thought I am the only one trying to run off from the booze."


    I received no reply.


    I jumped towards the window frame and sat next to her and stared at her face. She''s still leaning on the wall.


    "Oy, Tanya, are you alright?"


    The only response I received was a soft groan.


    I activated my Fire magic to check her up, but what I found was her sleepy red face.


    Of course, she''s just drunk.


    Her eyes reacted to the light and groaned while staring at me with her narrowing eyes.


    "Casimir... light." She said with such a soft voice that I couldn''t even imagine she was capable of making.


    "Oh, my bad."


    I immediately turned off my Fire magic.


    Better leave her be, I still don''t know what a drunk gothic fairy is capable of and I don''t want to know.


    "What may be the main reason why you are here?"


    Oh, she talked.


    "Just like you, I am just fleeing from the alcohol poisoning party."


    I heard her soft chuckle.


    Man, her soft voice hits different!


    "I mean, what are you doing in this town? What was the reason for your arrival here?"


    I shifted my gaze on her and found her looking down. She''s no longer leaning on the wall.


    I looked up to the moon in the middle of the starry sky. "Hmm? How do I say it? It all happened because I met a very adorable demon girl and in order to save her, we traveled here because this was the only ce we could go. Quiteckluster to be honest, I have no great purpose, I just want to save her and myself."


    "I see, I should have thanked Misha for finally bringing you here."


    I chuckled. "What does that even mean?"


    However, the next thing I felt was her head on my shoulder. Her perfume instantly urred to me so as her soft arms in my arms. Even though I was wearing a suit, I could feel it. Her body was moving as she breathed and I could hear her soft groan.


    "You are already drunk. Do elves really have a very low tolerance for alcohol? I didn''t see you drink a lot earlier."


    She didn''t reply.


    For a few seconds, we remained silent as I watched the starry sky. The gentle wind was blowing on us and the mild coldness it was delivering felt really rxing.


    "Casimir, you had me waited for so long, I almost thought that you would nevere anymore and that stupid oracle just deceived me again." She said softly.


    Oracle, huh?


    I shifted my gaze on her and found her closed eyes while still leaning on me.


    Thanks to the lighting from the moon, I could clearly see her face. When she''s not wearing her prideful smile, she looks very innocent and fragile, far from her usual character.


    Maybe that''s why she always does, she doesn''t want to appear innocent and fragile.


    I exhaled. "Welp, shitty things happened, I am here now."


    The only response I received was her soft chuckle.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her unusual demeanor.


    It''s so unreal that I can''t still believe it even though I am already hearing and seeing it.


    I slowly exhaled and looked up.


    These peaceful times where there''s only happiness and fun. Everyone has smiles on their faces, with no sign of fear, sorrow, or even hardship. Just harmony.


    I hope it just stays like this.

 Chapter 77: News

    Chapter 77: News


    (Third Person)


    The kingdom of Inizio, one of the most influential human kingdoms. On one of the main roads of the kingdom, a certain group of carriages was on their way back to the castle.


    Days had passed since the meeting took ce at the kingdom of Mna and after a long and tiring journey. King Tirion finally arrived.


    The group of carriages was greeted by the knights stationed at the steel main gate of the huge cream-colored castle with 3 towering peaks that could be seen even outside of the kingdom. The castle of the kingdom of Inizio.


    The gate opened and the carriages went through. After a few minutes, the carriages finally stopped. As the carriage at the very center of the formation opened its door. King Tirion walked down with his chin up while walking towards the castle. Behind him was Commander in following him.


    All the knights stationed in front of the golden double doors kneeled as he walked towards them. Upon reaching the door, someone was waiting for him while kneeling and looking down.


    King Tirion stopped and stared at him. "Captain Can."


    Captain Can raised his head. "Your Majesty, Prince Dieter is here."


    King Tirion nodded. "I see. Where is he?"


    "He is currently in the throne room."


    King Tirion walked past him and walked towards the location of the throne room, at the very center of the castle. As the door opened, he immediately walked inside. His eyes instantly darted to the personfortably sitting at the steps before the throne. It was Prince Dieter, next to him was a container filled with yellow liquid and something was floating inside.


    King Tirion skipped through the red carpet and stopped a few meters away from Prince Dieter.


    Prince Dieter waved his hand and remainedfortably sitting on the steps. "Father."


    King Tirion didn''t reply because his focus was on the thing beside Prince Dieter. "Would you mind telling me what that is, my son? Is that a hand? Where did you get that?"


    "I have missed you too, father." Prince Dieter stood up and shrugged. "And about that?" He pointed his hand towards the ss container with a floating hand in it. "Don''t worry about it, it''s just my old hand."


    King Tirion''s eyes repeatedly shifted between Prince Dieter''s arms. "What do you mean?"


    Prince Dieter chuckled. "It''s a silly story, Father. I went to the town of Agrona and their ruler decided to cut my hand and effortlessly rece it." He raised his hand. "Look at this, father, it looks like it wasn''t cut off at all. Even our best healers in the kingdom couldn''t even imagine doing such a feat."


    King Tirion''s eyebrows instantly furrowed. "Have you met Tanya?"


    Prince Dieter put his hand on his chin. "No. I didn''t meet your fairy friend, the person I met is the ruler of the town of Agrona. He''s a demon, a prideful one. Could you imagine it? He cut my hand without any hesitation." Prince Dieter chuckled.


    King Tirion''s eyes instantly shifted towards the 2 people standing behind him. "What is the meaning of this, Captain Can?"


    "Ah... yes." Captain Can kneeled. "We personally went to the town of Agrona to investigate and we have discovered that the town of Agrona is currently not under the governance of the Shadow fairy, Tanya Latora. But a meruem named Casimir Kismet."


    "A meruem? How''s that even possible?" King Tirion''s eyes widened. He massaged his forehead while walking towards his throne. As he walked past the container of Prince Dieter''s old hand, he repeatedly shook his head and sat on his throne.


    "Your Majesty, there is a possibility that his existence has something to do with the disappearance of Magerna''s grimoire."


    King Tirion raised his fingers and Captain Can immediately stopped talking.


    "I just came home from a long journey. And what greeted me are the news that my pompous son went to the town of Agrona, got his hand cut off, and somehow grew back and the current ruler of that town is a meruem, of all variants of demon out there, a meruem, a tribe that we thought no longer exist, and no longer Tanya?"


    Can paused for a second before nodding. "Yes, your Majesty."


    King Tirion massaged his forehead. "You have implied that you did some investigation, right, Captain Can? Have you acquired any information about Tanya?"


    "Yes, I acquired information about her. From what I heard, along with the other faction leaders, she''s currently aiding Lord Casimir to change the state of the town. That information is also based on her right hand, Lady Karoon herself. And based on what I saw, they were doing a great job doing so, the town is nowpletely different from thest time I had been there."


    King Tirion leaned on the backrest of his throne. "Is that true?"


    Captain Can raised his head. "Yes, your Majesty."


    "I second that." Prince Dieter said with a smile on his face.


    "I see." King Tirion slowly exhaled. "The town is changing, huh?"


    "Father, I am intending to go back there soon. We can go there together so you can see the current state of the town."


    King Tirion stared at him and shook his head. "I am afraid we can''t."


    Prince Dieter tilted his head. "Why?"


    King Tirion stood up and walked towards the ss windows at the side of the room. As he walked, once more, he stared down at the floating hand inside the container and weakly clicked his tongue as he shook his head. "My son, another era of war wille and the kingdom of Mna is plotting to bring the town of Agrona down."


    "What?" Prince Dieter walked towards his father with panic in his eyes. "We should help them. Should we send our army to help them?"


    King Tirion looked back on his son. "For a person who lost an arm in that ce from the hand of their ruler, aren''t you too eager to assist them?"


    Prince Dieter paused then slowly nodded. "That ce. I want to see that ce grow."


    King Tirion nodded and shifted his gaze back to the window. "You yourself said it, their ruler is quite prideful. And I am fully aware of it. Once we send any help to them, I don''t think they will take it as a good thing. Furthermore, I am confident that they can defend themselves on their own."


    "So what can we do?"


    "Watch, my son."


    "Watch?"


    "Watch them trample everything."

 Chapter 78: Trust And Pledge

    Chapter 78: Trust And Pledge


    As the night arrived, inside the castle of the kingdom of Inizio. Outside the office of the adviser of the king, Herbert Conroy.


    Next to the door, Commander in was leaning against the wall while looking down with his eyes closed.


    The door opened and Captain Can emerged from the door. As he closed the door, he exhaled before looking in Commander in''s direction. "Commander."


    "What was Mister Herbert''s reaction?"


    Captain Can shrugged. "As expected, he''s very devastated. Although I can''t me him, we are talking about a meruem, the tribe people known as the embodiment of catastrophe itself." He walked past Commander in that immediately followed him. "And what frustrates him more was the fact that his Majesty ordered him to let the meruem be and keep about the existence of Lord Casimir as a secret. Furthermore, our king and Prince Dieter, both of them didn''t even bother about the news of a meruem existing in that town. Sometimes, our king and prince are aplete enigma, I can''t understand what is running through their minds."


    Commander in walked beside Captain Can. "I''ve been serving our king for a long time now, I would be lying if I say that I was surprised at the decision our king made. That''s a characteristic they have inmon. If something doesn''t interest them, they won''t even waste their time thinking about it. It''s extremely hard to get their interests. however, once you do, it won''t easily be withdrawn. Moreover, the news of the existence of a meruem? Believe me, if this news doesn''t involve the Shadow fairy, it would be apletely different story."


    "That makes me wonder, why does our king favor that fairy so much?"


    Commander in shook his head. "Maybe someday, when you be the primarymander of this kingdom, his Majesty will tell you why."


    Captain Can nodded. "So, you know why. I see."


    "It''s just about trust, Captain. Nothing else."


    "Trust, huh?"


    "Now that we are at it, I heard that Prince Dieter got into a grave situation under your guard. I fully understand that he is quite a handful most of the time, but you should know better to protect the prince... Who also happens to be your closest friend."


    Captain Can suddenly stopped. "I am no longer his friend, I have no right to be one of his. As of now, I am just a knight and he is the future king of the kingdom of Inizio."


    Commander in groaned and stared at Captain Can with his bloating mouth as if he was trying his best to resist the temptation tough. After a few seconds, he exhaled and tapped Captain Can''s armored shoulder. "You know, sometimes, you really are an idiot, it makes me wonder if you really are my little brother or mom and dad just picked you up from the street." And unleashed a roaringugh.


    Captain Can''s eyes instantly furrowed as he watched his big brotherugh at him. "I am serious here, Commander."


    Commander in put his arms on Captain Can''s shoulder. "Yes, you are, of course. However, for now, let''s go home. I am already tired due to the long journey and I am dying to get some rest." He said as he pushed Captain Can using his arms. "I wonder what mom has for us for dinner."


    "I asked for soup."


    "You did? Then that''s good."


    ***


    The sun rose inside the capital of the kingdom Mna. As the morning arrived, life started to emerge and light up the kingdom.


    Located at one part of the kingdom, was a huge grasnd park that shaped the massive roundabout with countless carriages passing through. At the very center of the park was a huge white statue. The statue of the prominent hero gloriously raising his sword. The very first hero of the kingdom of Mna. Remus Aegle.


    At the foot of the massive statue of the former hero Remus Aegle was a graveyard where the former generation of heroes of Mna was buried. 5 gravestones were currently upying the huge ce hidden underground under the foot of the massive statue.


    Knights were guarding the ce and only the people with authority could enter the graveyard of the heroes.


    Silence, that was what was shrouding throughout the area, even though there was someone currently standing in front of one of the tombs.


    Commander Einar put the bouquet of flowers in one of the tombstones and kneeled in front of it. His eyes were full of determination as he gently rubbed his hand to the cemented floor.


    The name of the person in the grave was written in gold ink. Ragnar Aegle.


    "Just a little longer, father. I will regain our honor. Our glorious line of heroes will never end with me." He stood up. "Once I aplish this undertaking, which I will, the whole world will see that I am deserving to be the hero of all humanity and not thatpdog of the Holynd of Amarantha. Just like you, father, my marvelous deed will be known. I will not fail you again."


    Commander Einar turned his back to the tombstone and walked towards the exit of the graveyard. Upon walking out, he was greeted by a group of knights that immediately bowed their heads upon seeing him. "Commander Einar."


    Commander Einar nodded in response. "How''s the preparation, Captain Joran?"


    One of the knights walked towards him. "The Hive mind legion is already almost done in their preparation, so the Zeppelin bombardment corps. We can expect our departure in 2 days."


    Commander Einar nodded. "Good. For now, I want to check the state of the Zeppelin bombardment force. After all, they are the ones who will assure our victory."


    "I understand, Commander." Captain Joran walked back towards the group and marched to lead the way.


    Before proceeding to walk. Commander Einar looked back at the graveyard beneath the massive white statue with a gentle smile on his face.


    "I''ll be back, father. Once I do. I already retrieve what is always ours."

 Chapter 79: Proclamation

    Chapter 79: Promation


    9 years ago, in the midst of the heated war between the side of humanity and demi-humans. Humanity proimed a new hero to lead them in the current war.


    With the unanimous votes of the members of the council of all human kingdoms. The new hero was chosen from several candidates and dered as the very symbol of victory.


    Most of the kingdoms of humanity celebrated as an indication of their utmost approval to the decision of the council. Most of the kingdoms, but one.


    The night of the coronation of the new hero. The life inside the kingdom of Mna faded as if the entiremunity was mourning. The streets were empty, lights were off, and the smiles of the citizens were nowhere to be found.


    Inside the castle of the kingdom of Mna, in the dark throne room. The huge chandelier above was off and the only source of light was the moonlighting from the ss windows.


    Sitting on his throne was King Alonzo, massaging his forehead. He raised his head as the sound of someone''s footsteps sounded walking towards him.


    "Your Majesty." Commander Einar kneeled before him.


    "Einar, what are you doing here? You should take your rest. We just came home after a tiring journey."


    Suddenly, Commander Einar brushed his face to the floor. "Forgive me for I am a failure, your Majesty! I have failed you! I have failed my father! And the people of the kingdom of Mna! I have failed all of you!"


    King Alonzo stood up. "Yourte father, Ragnar, we have fought so many wars in the past while fighting side by side. I watched him as he grew, from being just a mere shadow of his own lineage to a glorious hero that he became. I saw him fall countless times, and just like you, called himself a failure. But look at him now, the greatest hero of humanity, second only to none. The main reason why all of humanity is now finally united." He walked towards Commander Einar and stopped right in front of him. "Failure? No, Einar, you are never a failure. If you are considered a failure, it only means so is your father, which is I am certain who was not."


    Commander Einar raised his head. "Your Majesty."


    "The council made a great mistake not picking you over the child of the Holynd of Amarantha. That''s the only reason why you haven''t been picked as the new hero of humanity. For now, let them be, but soon, they will regret picking the wrong hero." King Alonzo raised his hands. "Stand up, Hero of the kingdom of Mna. This battle is still far from the end."


    With the hope he gained, Commander Einar stood up. King Alonzo tapped his armored shoulder.


    "I promised your father that I will help you be a more glorious hero than he ever will. It will happen. Show the world that they made a mistake, take what is always ours."


    Commander Einar paused for a few seconds while looking at King Alonzo with great determination on his face. "I understand, your Majesty."


    Since that day, 9 years had passed, and the development of said goal was already in motion, with a great n in mind, it was already in their reach.


    Over the sky of the kingdom of Mna, where a massive vehicle was floating and circling around the aerodrome of the kingdom. A massive oval-shaped ck metal aircraft flew like a giant sky shark to the atmosphere. Fully prepared to destroy everything unfortunate enough caught beneath it. Equipped with built-in powerful explosive magic, even one could obliterate an entire vige in a matter of seconds without leaving any trace of life in the target area.


    The very symbol of the iing conquest of humanity led by the kingdom of Mna.


    The very weapon that was also known by the people of the kingdom of Mna as...


    "The sky devourers." Commander Einar said as he looked up and watched the massive sky juggernaut above.


    "All 20 of them are ready to be used, Commander Einar." Said the bald man wearing full body armor standing beside him. "Just remember that even though it can easily annihte anything beneath it, it couldn''t do anything against aerial attacks. The best time to unleash them is when you are certain that nothing can stop them anymore."


    Commander Einar nodded with a smile on his face. "I am well aware, Sir Nadeo, I already have a concrete n of how we could eliminate the ones who will pose a threat to the Zeppelin bombardment force. That''s what the Hive mind legion I am leading is for."


    Nadeo nodded. "6000 greatly coordinated personnel will be enough to take down the threats. I don''t think even a ss S rank and a town full of brutes could win against your legion''s overwhelming number and wless coordination. And once no one could stop them anymore, the Zeppelin bombardment force will do its job and erase that wed town''s very existence. This is a certain win for you, Commander. The so-called unconquerable town will now fall in your hand and whates next are all of the demi-human kingdoms reining chaos in this perfect world our Gods created for us." With a smile on his face, he gazed at Commander Einar. "The Gods of Ulterra are with us."


    Einar looked up again and watched the flying vehicle still circling to the sky. He turned his back to Nadeo and walked away with utmost resolve in his expression. "This is for humanity. In order for us to gain a better world for us to live in. May the God and Goddesses guide me in this undertaking. And shall I prevail to remove all the blemishes of this world. Even if the current hero failed to do so, I will not end up failing. The hero who was wrongly proimed failed because he is not destined to. On the other hand, I am." A puzzling smile emerged on his face. "Because I am the true hero of humanity and the entire world will realize it soon."

 Chapter 80: Declaration

    Chapter 80: Deration


    After 3 years of truce, humanity had finally dered another era of war. The deration was announced by the most powerful kingdom of all humanity. The Holynd of Amarantha.


    Right away, the news immediately spread throughout the world reaching every nation and race. While at the same time, mobilizing their forces for the iing age of conflict.


    Right at the entrance of the great kingdom of Mna. People were gathering and waiting for the glorious warriors who would inaugurate the iing great war. The people were gathered all the way to the entrance of the castle of the kingdom of Mna.


    Inside the castle, at the throne room of the kingdom. King Alonzo was sitting on his throne with a smile on his face while looking at Commander Einar currently kneeling in front of him.


    "It is time, Commander Einar. Show the world that you are a worthy hero. Lead humanity upon its grand victory."


    Commander Einar raised his head and nodded. "I will not fail you again, your Majesty."


    King Alonzo stood up and walked towards him. "You never had." He stood in front of him. "Now, go my child, ande back carrying the honor that they took from us. The people of the kingdom of Mna are on your side, the true hero of humanity."


    Commander Einar stood up and put his fist on his chest. "I will."


    Commander Einar walked out from the throne room.


    That very morning, 6000 brave warriors marched through the road of the kingdom of Mna. The people cheered for them and prayed for their sess.


    Commander Einar waved his hand to the crowd while riding an open carriage. The smile of the people was on him as he passed through them. There were also some singing their kingdom''s songs of victory while throwing flowers like gentian on him.


    "We are looking forward to your gloriouse back, Hero Einar!" One of the people in the crowd shouted.


    Commander Einar smiled. "I will." He looked up to the sky. "Now, let''s show our people the assurance of our victory, shall we?"


    [Yes, Commander.]


    The voice echoed in his head, and suddenly, the sunny morning sky turned dark. As 20 ck metallic behemoths flew to the sky. Each one was so massive that 20 of them managed to cover the sun.


    The people of the kingdom of Mna gathered at the side of the road couldn''t hide their amazement as their eyes and mouths turned wide open while releasing a synchronized gasp.


    "This is the start. Nothing can stop us now!" Commander Einar raised his hand.


    And what he received was the roaring screams and pping of the people around him.


    Commander Einar nodded with a smile due to the response of the people. "Let''s win this war."


    [Yes, Commander.]


    [As youmand, Commander.]


    [Surely it is, Commander.]


    With synchronization, the voices in his head said. Even though the owner of the voices was far from his location.


    Thebination of 2 of the most powerful units of the kingdom of Mna rallied out of the kingdom, expecting a certain victory in mind. The Hive mind legion and the monstrous Zeppelin bombardment force.


    On their way where the beginning of the war would take ce.


    The town of Agrona.


    ***


    The Holynd of Amarantha, the strongest and the most influential kingdom of humanity and the home of the proimed current hero.


    The very symbol of devotion towards the Gods and Goddesses of the world of Ulterra. The founder of the holy church and the very center of humanity.


    In the midst of the massive territory of the nation, was a cut in half mountain where the holy castle of Amarantha was built. A towering white castle that was known as the tallest of all castles of humanity. With the 3 peaks that could no longer be seen due to the clouds covering them.


    Inside the throne room of the king of the holynd of Amarantha, a massive white room filled with white pirs in every corner and red tiles as a floor. The windows throughout the room were opened and the wind from outside wasing through, gently blowing the white curtains hanging in every window. The white ceiling was filled with gold paint marks along with multiple gold chandeliers.


    Sitting on the white throne at the end of the room was the current king, King Albern Amarantha. His gentle blue eyes shifted to the knight kneeling in front of him. As he moved his head, his silky blonde hair swayed revealing his gentle but at the same time authoritative air.


    Wearing a white suit and cks that greatly indicate his righteousness.


    "Where is the hero, Commander Liam?" He said with such a formal and soothing voice while leaning his face on his hand.


    The person who was kneeling in front of him raised his head. Wearing white armor that has the same color as his wavy hair. His blue eyes dwelled on the glorious image sitting on the throne in front of him. "The hero is currently in the church, Your Majesty."


    "I see. Tell him to prepare. Soon, he will be dispatched."


    "Your Majesty, are we going to send the hero to aid the kingdom of Mna against the town of Agrona?"


    "No. The idea of attacking that town to establish an outpost was King Alonzo''s intention. Although I don''t agree with it, I don''t have any reason to stop them. If they managed to win, then, it would be good for us. However, if they lose and their self-proimed hero perishes in the process..."


    "The kingdom of Mna will lose all of its credibility and will inevitably fall from its rank, worst, to the very bottom." Commander Liam continued.


    "The fault is not ours. Moreover, we have a more important goal that we have to attain. We don''t have time worrying about the conceivable fall of a non-significant kingdom plotting to charge right into their of that little fairy just to prove that their favored child is better than the current hero. Who if I would say the least, is clearly not."


    Commander Liam stood up and bowed his head. "I understand, your Majesty. I will now order the preparation of our army."


    As Commander Liam walked out of the throne room. King Albern shifted his gaze outside the window.


    "So, you have decided to gamble everything just for a small chance of getting back what you have lost. Now, King Alonzo, Let''s see what result you get for your arrogance."

 Chapter 81: Erela

    Chapter 81: Er


    The great forest of Fiora, the vast forest separating the boundaries of the demon continent and thend of beastkins. Where could be found the sanctuary of magical beings known for their tremendous pride and disdain to other races who did not belong in their race. The elves.


    Different tribes of elves were scattered throughout the forest of Fiora and living in harmony with the other elven tribes.


    Due to their unyielding pride, they strived on their own without interacting with or even building a good rtionship with other races.


    At the very center of the great forest of Fiora was a towering tree that could pass through the clouds, which the elves believed as the very center of the world. The tree of Er. Located at the very foot of the tree was the kingdom of Er. Protected by what they believed as an imprable magic barrier protecting the kingdom from any harm from outside.


    The trunk of the tree of Er was filled with magical balls of light the size of a human head known as the nature spirits. Every nature spirit had different colors as they glowed and flew around through the kingdom, however, most of the time, most of them were gathered at the body of the tree of Er making the tree seem like it was glowing from afar due to the bright nature spirits attached on it.


    Right at the foot of the giant tree was where could be found the castle of Er, a white massive infrastructure at the very center of the kingdom.


    At the edge of the white throne room were 2 thrones with 2 individuals currently sitting, in front of them were a group of elven knights equipped with light armors.


    The elven king, Asmit Durmada crumpled the paper in his hand as he spoke with his voice filled with authority and pride. "Humans, how many times they will face defeat before they learn their lessons?" He unleashed a long chuckle as he threw the paper. "One of the 3 main kingdoms of humanity, the army of the kingdom of Nardia are already on their way here. They decided to attack us first because they know that the other inferior races will nevere for our aid, but we don''t need their help anyway. No army of mere humans can defeat the greatest race in this world."


    As he stood up, his long silky blonde hair swayed and covered his back. Wearing a white silky robe, that shined as the sunlight touched its luxurious fabrics. A smile emerged on his seemed like a delicate and fragile white face. Such beauty and elegance fit such a proud king.


    As he walked out from his throne, the elven warriors currently standing immediately bowed their heads with such synchronized and elegant manners that conveyed nothing but grace.


    "Gather all of our people around the forest of Fiora and bring them here for momentary evacuation. Tell them that the foolish humans once more are attempting to confront us. Tell them don''t fret about their homes. This battle will neverst for long. And once more, victory will be ours so easily." An elegant smile emerged on his beautiful face. "Just like what happened thest time."


    "Yes, My Lord." The elven knights moved in synchronization and walked out from the room, leaving only one knight behind.


    "My lord, the entirety of our army is now preparing for the iing battle."


    "Tell them to be prepared, because I will lead our army for this war, and I will never ept any form of failure under mymand."


    The knight bowed his head and left the throne room. As thest knight finally left. King Asmit shifted his gaze towards the person sitting on the other throne. A beautiful woman with a whiteplexion, long straight blonde hair, and a pair of gem-like green eyes. Wearing a silky white dress that greatlyplimented her unfading beauty, who despite her age still seemed much younger than her actual age. The queen of the kingdom of Er. Queen Ayani Durmada.


    "Is there a problem, my love?"


    Queen Ayani slowly shook her head. "Nothing. It just worried me. Another war will start again."


    King Asmit raised his hands. "Worry not, my love. This war is just like before. Just humans who will never learn and keep on being swayed by their own greed. They can''t defeat us. Perhaps the other inferior races, but not us. We are indestructible."


    Queen Ayani looked down with visible concern in her eyes. "I hope our sons will be alright throughout this new era of war."


    King Asmit chuckled, but this time, a soft chuckle. "They easily withstood thest seven years of war, I am confident that all of them will be fine. And I meant all of them. Just like you, our sons were born strong. Fitting as princes of this dominant kingdom. I have my fate for all 3 of them."


    "All 3 of them?" Queen Ayani smiled.


    "Yes, of course, my love. All 3 of my beloved sons."


    ***


    The formerwless town of Agrona, which was now officially named as the town of Agrona. Flying through the sky was a certain brown hawk raised and trained to deliver a crucial letter from the king of the kingdom of Inizio to the town of Agrona.


    As the hawknded inside the territory of the Spriggan faction. At the backside of a certain mansion, over the white metal tea table.


    Upon sensing the arrival of the feathered messenger, the door of the mansion opened. Tanya emerged from the door and walked towards the messenger hawk staring right at her. She stood next to the tea table and stared at the scrolled paper at the foot of the hawk.


    "A letter from Tirion."


    She took the letter and opened it. As she read the message written in it, her eyes slowly widened. She put down the letter and patted the body of the hawk. She created a small weightless rock shaped like her wings and put it to where the letter formerly was as proof that she received the message before sending the hawk back to where it came from.


    Tanya exhaled as she watched the hawk slowly disappear from the sky. "So it''s finally happening now. The new era of war wille and the first battle of this war will take ce in this town."

 Chapter 82: Legion

    Chapter 82: Legion


    (Casimir Kismet)


    I exhaled as I stared at the 5 people with me in the living room at the mansion. Tanya was crossing her arms while staring at me, next to her was Karoon looking down while lowkey staring at the people with her. On the other side of the room were Mehrad, Leo, and Leal sitting together on one sofa.


    And the topic of our meeting? Nothing special, it just Tanya received a letter from her king friend saying that the start of another world war had been dered and a fucking legion is already on its way to annihte us all!


    Yep, not a big deal! We are just fucking screwed!


    War? What do I know about war? All I know is to punch someone''s stupid face! I am just starting to finally adapt to my status as a ruler of this town, and now, a freaking war?


    Why is a war happening right when things are starting to take a good turn?


    I put my hands on my waists and unleashed another exhale. "So, Hive mind legion from the kingdom of Mna, huh?"


    Tanya nodded. "Yes, and from what Tirion notified, they are bringing their new division with them, which they called the Zeppelin bombardment force."


    Bombardment force? Doesn''t that sound like very bad news?


    "Of all the ces, why start with us though? We''re just a small town in the middle of nowhere."


    Leal crossed his feet. "If you ask me, it makes a lot of sense because this town is located at the very boundary of the territory of humans and demi-humans. It is the best ce to go if you want to establish an outpost. That was also the reason why some nearby human kingdoms attempted to colonize this town during the past 7 years of war."


    I put my hand on my chin. "So, if they manage to take over this ce, it will give them a huge advantage in this iing war."


    "You are correct. Furthermore, if this town falls in the human''s hand, the nearest demi-human kingdom will easily fall, because if they got rid of us, the humans could easily send assault in every direction, one more path to attack could make a great difference. I think the kingdom of Mna is aiming to destroy the kingdom of Er next, once they seed to conquer us."


    "Kingdom of Er?"


    "The elven kingdom. This town is located at the very boundary of the great forest of Fiora and the forest of Inizio."


    Wait! The elven kingdom is the nearest demi-human kingdom here? And there are only 3 of them living in this town? What!


    I cleared my throat. "I see, I see. Does anyone know something about the Hive mind legion and that Zeppelin bombardment force?"


    Leo tapped Leal''s shoulder with a smirk on his face. "When ites to enemy information, you can count on Leal on that. He knows everything."


    "Not everything."


    I nodded. "So, Leal, are you aware of them?"


    "Fortunately, I did some digging about them before. Because I thought they would pose a great threat to us. As the name implies, the Hive mind legionprises more or less than 6000 personnel. However, what really made that army extremely dangerous is their Commander, Einar Aegle."


    Wow, he really does know a lot.


    However! 6000! Isn''t that quite a bit over the top! Hello, we are just a freaking town, not a freaking kingdom! Are they aiming to pulverize us?


    "Einar Aegle, huh?"


    "He came from a lineage of glorious heroes of humanity, and a former candidate for bing one. Even though he lost against the current hero, that person can''t be underestimated. After all, we are talking about the second choice for a hero. That person is extremely powerful, to say the least."


    A former candidate for a hero? They are taking this too seriously, aren''t they?


    I grabbed one of the wooden chairs lying on the corner and sat while staring at them.


    However, what surprised me was, I was already pissing myself here due to the news that a freaking legion wasing for us. But for them? They all looked like it was just another Monday morning.


    "So what''s up with the Hive mind? Does that name have something to do with them? Or is it just because they are a literal legion?"


    Leal shook his head. "No, it has something to do with Commander Einar''s skill. Despite their overwhelming number, the Hive mind legion is widely known for its impable coordination. Commander Einar is using some kind of telepathy type advanced ss skill that can affect all of his allies on the battlefield. Like a hive mind."


    A telepathy type advanced ss skill that can make a huge army move in great synchronization? Isn''t that skill awesome!


    I put my hand to cover my mouth. "I see." I nodded. "Then, about that Zeppelin bombardment force?"


    Leal leaned back to the sofa. "I am afraid, digging on that kingdom''s secret weapon is a little bit hard. The facilities were fully secured and there was only very little information I got about it."


    "Tell me about it."


    "The only thing I got about it is, the Zeppelin bombardment force consists of sky metal vehicles built to destroy everything beneath them. Some kind of aerial magic demolishers."


    I see. Aircraft bombardment team.


    So, they are nning topletely obliterate the entire town.


    I nodded. "How powerful do you think that bombardment vehicles could be?"


    Leal paused for a second then answered my question. "Even If only one managed to reach the town. It will destroy everything."


    That sounds like a real pain in the ass!


    I didn''t work my ass out just let a freaking former candidate for hero destroy this town.


    Well, whether I want it or not, the war is already here, and they wille for us. The only choice I have is to protect this town, I have no other ce to go anyway.


    I am a freaking meruem and I don''t know how the other ces view meruems, but I already have a hunch of how bad it would be.


    Besides, this town is already growing in me, with the people in it. Even if I have a choice or not, this ce is worth fighting for.


    I stood up and pped my hand once. "So, let''s n how we deal with them. Shall we?"

 Chapter 83: Preparation

    Chapter 83: Preparation


    "You know the location of the kingdom of Mna, right, Leal? How long do you think before they reach us?"


    "If they are traveling on foot and if we are going to consider the amount of break they will take to not exhaust all of their personnel before arriving here. More or less than a month, and I would say, it''s more than enough time for us to prepare for the iing battle."


    I nodded. "I see."


    "For now, I would suggest that we should stop the current revision of the town, and focus on making weapons and armors for our forces. Although we still have enough as of now, a reserve of them will be much needed." Tanya suggested.


    "Right, armors and weapons, we need those. However, we still haven''t announced to the citizens that a war will start soon. We don''t even know how many personnel we have that would willingly fight against a legion."


    "Anyone who can fight will join. Don''t forget that we were fighting for this ce all those seven years of war, if you who are new to this ce are willing to fight, so will the people who were living in this ce for longer." She crossed her legs and ttened the skirt of her gothic dress by putting her hands on her knees. "Especially now that this ce is much more worth fighting for than before."


    "That''s good to hear."


    "Mister Casimir, I will notify all the cksmiths to produce the best quality weapons and armors right away!" Karoon said.


    I smiled and nodded at her. "Yes, that would be a great help." I sat on the wooden chair. "Now, we need at least a concept of how we could fight back against them. As much as possible, I don''t want them to reach the town and destroy things."


    "I have a thought." Leal raised his hand.


    "Yes, what do you think, Leal?"


    Leal is really active in this meeting today. Usually, he tends to keep his silence and just nod at everything.


    "It''s just spection, but if the kingdom of Mna have done their proper investigations on us, which I am assuming they did. It''s probable that they already know that there are only 2 of us that can demolish those flying destroyers, 3 if a certain someone finally decided to use his wings. Then, if that''s the case, I think it only means the Hive mind legion''s sole purpose is to eliminate those threats before releasing the Zeppelin bombardment force. That also implies that as long as those threats are still around, the Zeppelin bombardment force will not make a move, unless they want to get destroyed."


    "That makes a lot of sense."


    Leal flicked his short blonde hair by swinging his head. "It''s just spection though, I only arrived at that conclusion after a few seconds of contemting, so it will not be a surprise if I am wrong." He shrugged. "Also, we can consider that they are already expecting aerial attacksing from us, so they will have it guarded. How? I still don''t know, but it will be very beneficial especially knowing those flying destroyers can only attack what is beneath them."


    Wow, this guy. So quick! Is he some kind of elven general or something?


    However, why did every time he was saying the word ''destroyer'' he was pointing his index finger at me? Is he trying to say something?


    "So they are nning to lure us 2 out and overwhelm us with numbers? And once they get rid of us, those flying vehicles will beunched to deal with the ones who remain." Tanya asked.


    "That''s what I think," Leal answered.


    "Hmph, as much as I don''t want to have any form of agreement with an elf, I will say that your spection is quite dependable."


    "You are an elf too, you know?"


    "Moving on, what do you think about it, Casimir?"


    "Just like Leal said, it''s just his spection, but the fact that you came up with such a thought-out idea with just the information you''ve got is quite impressive."


    "Please don''t give me too much credit for it. I was just stating the silly idea I came up with."


    "Casimir, even I agree with Leal''s conclusion. Although there is a small chance that he is wrong, I would suggest that you should consider it." Mehradmented.


    "Sure, I will take that into consideration as I think of our strategy. And now, we should announce it to the town. It pains me to stop the ongoing projects inside the town, but we have to deal with the dilemma that is on its way towards us."


    "The Marite corps is always prepared for your orders. I will send them immediately to scout the Hive mind legion."


    "Good I will count on them. They will be a very huge help for this one."


    As we agreed on the terms of the iing war, I asked them to announce it to the citizens of their respective factions.


    As expected, the citizens were very surprised, which was understandable, because I almost jumped out too when Tanya told me about it.


    I looked up to the starry sky as I exhaled while leaning my back on the metal chair. I was currently sitting at the backside of the mansion.


    "You are still awake."


    As I turned my gaze, I found Tanya standing a meter away from me. "Yeah."


    She turned her gaze to the person sitting at the other side of the tea-table. "She fell asleep."


    I stared at Misha currently sleeping while her head was over her hand over the tea table. Next to her was her empty teacup. "Yeah, when she heard the news, she never left me alone since then."


    I stood up and carried Misha in my arms. I heard her groan and put her hand on my shoulder. "Big bro Casimir."


    "She''s just concerned about you."


    I nodded. "I know. Anyway, I will go now." I proceeded to walk towards the door of the back part of the mansion.


    "Even you, you seem very worried about this iing war."


    I stopped. "This is the very first war I am going to participate in and to make it better, technically, I am the Commander of our entire force. I would be lying if I said that I am not worried."


    "Don''t fret, if everything goes worse, I will be there for you. I always will. Just keep in mind that you can always count on me."


    I looked at her, her beautiful face was hidden in the darkness, but it couldn''t hide the assured smile she was conveying as she stared back at me.


    "Thanks. That''s a very assuring word to hear, Tanya."

 Chapter 84: Growth

    Chapter 84: Growth


    As the news of the iing attack towards the town was announced. The people of the town of Agrona started to prepare.


    Just like what Tanya said before, an abundance of the citizens volunteered to fight for this town. Except for the ones who couldn''t, like disabled, adults, children of course for a very obvious reason, and the majority of women.


    And most of the volunteers were from the Fang faction. That for some reason didn''t surprise me even a little bit.


    That ce is full of battle-thirsty warriors!


    Temporarily, the ongoing projects to improve the town were halted and for now, we decided to focus on dealing with the iing enemies. However, there were still tons of facilities that needed to continue the operations. The facilities supplying our basic needs like farms and ranches were still in operation because God knows how long before this battle would end.


    As the carriage I was riding on passed through the people, they immediately waved their hands on me. I waved back even though I wasn''t sure if they could see me.


    As I leaned to the backrest, I shifted my gaze to Misha who was just silently looking in front of her while crossing her arms. Since the day the war was announced, she never left me alone and always insisted on going with me while promising that she would not disturb me on my job.


    And she did, she''s just following me around for days now without saying any words. She was content by just watching me while crossing her arms and asionally narrowing her eyes.


    I mean, it''s adorable of her to get concerned about me. However, now that I have observed it. I am a little bit worried that she''s starting to adopt Tanya''s mannerisms.


    We finally reached our destination and walked down from the carriage. In front of Leal''s mansion where the new members of the corps were currently gathered. As we walked towards the open field where they were, we were immediately greeted by the 2 people standing in front of them.


    "Mister Casimir." Kuro bowed her head at me.


    Next to him was Leal who was giving an instruction to the new members of the corps.


    "Leal."


    Leal nodded at me. "Casimir." However, his eyes immediately shifted to the person standing next to me who''s crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes. Leal narrowed his eyes before slowly shaking his head. "Is this the same girl you brought here before, or you already reced her and I just didn''t realize that you did?"


    I chuckled and patted Misha''s head. "Don''t say that, Leal."


    Leal sat in front of Misha and stared at her. "Forgive me, I didn''t mean any harm. I just realized that you have changed a lot."


    "What do you mean? You met her just recently at the party in Tanya''s mansion, do you remember?"


    "I noticed it back then, but now I am certain. However, by seeing it now, I highly suggest that you should teach her Mana concealment, it would be best for her."


    Now that he mentioned it, I did notice that Misha''s mana manifestation really was different from the kids her age, maybe because she''s always with me since I arrived in this world. She''s the closest person to me after all.


    I slowly nodded. "Yeah, I''ll take that into consideration."


    I don''t even have any idea of how to teach someone a skill, maybe Tanya could help me with that.


    He stood up and faced me. "With that said, the new 86 members of the Marite corps are now ready to be deployed once the enemies finally arrive." He pointed his hand towards the new members of the corps.


    All of them were wearing their uniforms, butler suits for boys and maid outfits for girls. Just by seeing them finally wearing their uniforms instead of white t-shirts and pants really put a smile on my face. All of them grew so fast.


    It''s their graduation day, and as of today, they were now official members of the Marite corps. And as a business partner, at least that''s what Leal addressed me, he invited me here to see the promation of the new members. Even though I had nothing to do with the Marite corps, besides the fact that I am their regr customer.


    With synchronization, all of them bowed their heads towards me. "Greetings, Lord Casimir." All of them said with such a formal voice.


    Both Kuro and Leal stared at me as if they were waiting for me to say something.


    Oh, maybe they''re expecting me to say something in return.


    I walked towards them and cleared my throat.


    Looks like I need toe up with something cool to say.


    All of them were looking at me with such delight on their faces.


    "I have seen you all grown. I saw what kind of hardship you endured just to reach this point. From being trainees, you are all now official members of this town''s main security forces. From now on, you will be my eyes, if I want to see, you will be my ears, if I want to hear, you will be my hand if I want to reach something and you will be my shadow lurking around me. I am fully aware that joining the war as your very first task as an official member of this corps is quite tough. However, for this war, I want to imply my only one rule, this rule is applicable for all of you. If you fail to follow this rule, it means you have failed me. And that rule is... death is prohibited. Once you realize that you can''t take on the enemy in front of you, run. Save yourselves and your allies. I don''t need you to die for me, I need you all to live and continue working with me. A dead mercenary can''t do things for me anymore. So, no matter what, live." I exhaled and smiled at them. "Are we clear?"


    Once more, all of them bowed their heads. "Yes, Lord Casimir."


    "Congrattions, new members of Marite corps. I am looking forward to working with all of you."


    As I wandered my eyes through them, I saw Japheth from the crowd. Even from a distance, I could clearly see his ear-to-ear smile.


    I mean, look at him now, from ''I am Leo the invincible'' to now an official member of a prominent mercenary corps.


    He''s growing so fast.

 Chapter 85: Mentor

    Chapter 85: Mentor


    "Boss!" Japheth waved his hand as he walked towards me.


    On the other hand, the other new members of the corps walked towards the mansion to start the preparation for their official membership celebration.


    "Japheth."


    He flexed his arms while shing his huge smile. "Doesn''t I look cool in this suit, Boss?"


    I crossed my arms and examined his clothes. He was wearing a ck butler suit while his dark gray hair was tied up with some of his bangs still on his face, covering his right eyes. On his arms, he was wearing vambraces that really reminded me of the vambraces I had in my demon lord cosy before, the only difference was the steel that was used in his were apparently high-quality steels. With that said, overall, he looks so formal that it made me wonder if he''s still the same kid I met before.


    "Not bad. To say the least, the suit really suits you."


    In an instant, his grin disappeared and turned into a serious face as he put his hand on his chest and gracefully bowed his head at me. Like a real butler would do! "Hearing such praisesing from you, really pleases me, Lord Casimir."


    The fuck?


    What kind of sorcery did Leal cast to make this rascal into this awfully handsome brat?


    "Overly dramatic, but sure."


    Japhethughed at my response, however, immediately stopped upon shifting his gaze towards the person standing beside me. His eyes narrowed.


    "What? Is there a problem, Japheth?" I asked.


    "Boss, is she angry at me? Why is she looking at me like that? She looks like she''s going to punch me." Japheth answered while pointing his index finger to Misha.


    I shifted my haze to Misha and found her just narrowing her eyes while staring directly at Japheth. I patted her head.


    "Is there a problem, Misha?"


    She looked up at me and shook her head. "Nothing."


    "Just don''t worry about it, Japheth,tely, she''s been doing that look towards everyone. Maybe she got that mannerism from a certain someone she''s often hanging out with."


    Of all the people!


    Japheth slowly nodded. "Uhmm. I see."


    From a distance, Kuro and Leal were done talking and Leal walked towards us. "We should go now. Leo and the volunteers from the Fang faction are already waiting for us."


    As Leal reached us, Japheth bowed his head towards him.


    Leal shifted his gaze at him. "Japheth, you should join your colleagues now, they are already preparing for the celebration that will take ce tonight."


    "Yes, Master Leal." Japheth shifted his gaze on me. "See you around, Boss." He waved his hand at Misha. "See ''ya, Youngdy." And ran towards the mansion.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I watched him run and slowly disappeared from my sight. "Before I knew it, he''s already apletely different person."


    "You haven''t seen him fight yet, that smile would be much bigger when you do." Leal walked past me. "Let''s use your carriage to get there."


    I nodded and followed him. "Isn''t organizing a huge mercenary group hard? I think training a bunch of people is quite hard. It''s not that different from governing an entire town."


    "Hard? Maybe. Leading a mercenary corps is extremely hard at first, especially if I myself didn''t have any battle expertise when I started it."


    "You didn''t?"


    He stared at me and smiled. "Yes, when I started the Marite corps, I didn''t have any kind of battle experience, I wasn''t even a mediocre fighter. And along with Kuro, I was one of the first trainees of my own mercenary corps."


    "Ha?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    "Then, who taught the first batch of Marite corps?"


    He hopped up on the carriage. I and Misha followed him and sat on the opposite side. As he closed the door of the carriage. He leaned his elbow on the ss window and stared at us with a smile.


    "The first batch of Marite corps including me and Kuro was trained by Mehrad."


    "Mehrad?" I narrowed my eyes. "That makes a lot of sense. He''s the one doing the physical training with me after all."


    "The only difference between you and us was, you have Tanya to train you in magic. We on the other hand back then, Mehrad trained us both in physical and magic."


    "Just like I suspected, Mehrad really is great at magic, Tanya mentioned about it before. I wonder what crazy skills Mehrad has?"


    Leal responded by shing a puzzling smile. "If I am gonna be honest, I would say that there is not much exceptionally special in his skills, what makes them special is he who is using them." However, almost immediately, he narrowed his eyes as if he remembered something revolting. "However, those training sessions weren''t free. He agreed to train us for a price and the price was so awful that I had to work very hard just to pay him up. To the point that I almost died countless times epting dangerous missions while still in training." He slowly shook his head. "That man was an awful person, and still is an awful person. You don''t want to know what is hiding inside those stupid polite smiles of his. He is thest person you should trust." His eyes trembled while expressing great hatred in them.


    Woah! Hold yourself together, Buddy! Man, did I just identally scratch an old wound?


    I cleared my throat. "Uhm, I see. But don''t forget that he''s one of the reasons why you are now the leader of a powerful organization, right, Leal?"


    Leal nodded. "Of course, he has my deepest gratitude for helping us in those hard times. Without him, I don''t think the Marite corps would be this powerful. After all, that''s the only reason he''s still alive. However, someday, I will have my revenge." He said with such a gentle smile on his face.


    Yep, I hereby dere that I am now certain that there is no sane person in this town. Everyone is weird in their own way.


    "Sure, I am looking forward to it."


    "You will see, I will brush off that annoying smile of his and use his face to wipe every road of Agrona."


    "Okay, you should stop that, you are scaring Misha."


    However, I found Misha justughing at his adult tantrum.


    And you, Youngdy, you shouldn''tugh at someone''s pain, it''s rude!

 Chapter 86: Distribution

    Chapter 86: Distribution


    After a few minutes of the journey, we arrived at the huge open ground located in the territory of the Fang faction.


    I walked down from the carriage and wandered my eyes throughout the ce. As of this moment, we were currently distributing weapons and armors to every volunteer who still didn''t have them.


    For a bunch of people who would go to war, most of them were smiling as they tried out the weapons and armor they received. While waving their weapons, some of them were making a not so wholesome smile on their faces, as if they were actually waiting for this very moment toe.


    At least, they''re not hesitant about joining a war against an entire kingdom led by a former candidate for a hero, so it''s a good thing... I think?


    I walked towards the crowd.


    "Oy, oy! Don''t just wave it like that, wave it to the enemies, not to us!" Leo screamed.


    The massive minotaur he''s talking toughed while raising his equally massive war hammer. "I can''t wait to smash the fools who dared to fight us with this hammer, this thing will be filled with blood."


    Oy! We are going to war, not a ughterhouse!


    "They will cry for your mercy the moment they see you smashing everyone with that weapon." The demon with blue hair said to the minotaur whileughing.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    That''s a good motivation too, but a little bit questionable.


    "How is the preparation?"


    "Oy, Boss!" Leo faced me and put his heavy arms over my shoulder. "Everything is going smoothly, although we''re currently running out of armors due to the number of volunteers, but worry not, more supplies of armors wille after the cksmiths are done making them."


    I nodded. "That''s great. However, don''t the volunteers have armors of their own from thest war? Not that I don''t like to give them new ones, I''m just curious, what happened to their spares?"


    Leo raised his hand with his fingers gesturing a money sign. "They sold them. After all, those armors were high-quality armors. They could be sold at a high price."


    "Ah, that makes a lot of sense."


    Leo shifted his gaze to the 2 people beside me. "Oh, Leal." His eyes shifted down to Misha and a smirk emerged on his face. "Oy, you should know that this ce is not appropriate for kids." He stared back at me. "And here I thought the old hag got shrunk and now follows you everywhere."


    Misha''s eyes instantly narrowed as she red at Leo who justughed at her response.


    "You should know by now that Misha doesn''t like it when people call her that." I shook my head as I walked towards the pile of weapons lying on the wooden square flooring scattered around. The people around were choosing their weapons but I could see their eyes glimpsing at me.


    As I observed the quality of the armors and currently being distributed to the volunteers, I could say that they had good qualities. Thanks to the people who volunteered to show me the qualities of the armors by letting themselves get stabbed or getting smashed by a huge war hammer, and to my surprise, even with those attacksing from the muscr attackers, the armors only received minimal damage and caused only impact damage to the wearer.


    However, their process of showing it to me was a little bit brutal, I literally saw people flying around with just one swing of massive weapons. So I would rather not see it again.


    After some talk and cheesy speech to the volunteers, I decided to go to the cksmiths next to check out the production of new armors and weapons. I left Leo behind to manage the ongoing distribution, on the other hand, Leal went back to his mansion to help his new members with their celebration.


    I raised one of the newly created swords inside the workshop and checked its quality. While Misha was just silently observing me with subtle confusion in her eyes, apparently she''s just too nice to not dig about the shit I was doing.


    Do I have a keen eye for swords? Of course not! I don''t know shit about sword qualities, I just want to check their cool designs.


    I examined the blue handle of the sword and then its white shiny sharp double edge de.


    "By just looking at you, I can pretty much tell that you don''t really know what you are trying to evaluate in it." I veered my gaze and found Tanya leaning against the cemented white wall of the workshop with her usual smug while staring at me. "I didn''t know that you have an interest in swords. You should have told me so we can arrange to make you a custom-made one."


    "Not really. I was just trying to examine it."


    She walked toward me. "What have you found so far then?"


    I cleared my throat. "I am pretty sure this thing can cut hard things."


    So as every sword in existence! Who am I kidding?


    She crossed her arms. "Let me guess, Karoon has shown you her advanced ss skill, hasn''t she?"


    I scratched my head. "You can easily tell, huh?"


    She narrowed her eyes on me. "We have been living together for years now, of course, I can tell... and also, I have noticed that recently, you are strangely barging into every workshop and touching everything. The workers actually thought you were fond of weapons and armors, it inspired them toe up with great designs for the weapons." She shook her head. "Little did they know."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, that''s probably why you notice."


    Tanya walked toward Misha and bent her knees in front of her. "Hey, little one. Have you not tired of following Casimir around?"


    Misha shook her head. "I am fine."


    Tanya stood up and faced me. "Have you eaten lunch yet? I am a little bit tired of overseeing here. How about we go somewhere and eat something?"


    "Then, let''s go to our favorite restaurant. Right, Misha?"


    "Sure," Misha replied.


    "They have the best beef stew there."


    Tanya nodded and walked towards the exit of the workshop. "Let''s go there then, but first, let''s pick Karoon up, I don''t want her crying at me once she knew that we left her out."

 Chapter 87: Decided

    Chapter 87: Decided


    "Ehh! Tan-tan ising with us again?"


    Karoon hugged Tanya. She just arrived at the carriage and was probably surprised to see Tanyaing out from the Spriggan faction again.


    "Mister Casimir, what did you do to make her want to leave our faction?"


    I shrugged. "Beats me."


    "I just decided to go for a change. Besides, I need to do something before Casimir ends up touching everything in the workshop." She said while narrowing her eyes on Karoon.


    Karoon just chuckled as she scratched the back of her head. "About that." She suddenly raised her index finger. "Ah, so, where do you want to go? I know good street food around here!"


    "No." Tanya immediately answered.


    "Why?"


    "We have decided where to go," I answered.


    Karoon repeatedly nodded. "I see, I see. Let''s go there then."


    After a few minutes, we arrived at the restaurant where I was always eating. As we opened the door, the waitresses immediately ran towards us to greet us.


    "Wee!" Said the blonde cat girl while holding a tray in her hand.


    The ce was currently crowded and all of the eyes instantly shifted on us as if we were some kind of celebrity.


    "Yo." I waved my hand. "4 of us will eat here. Do you have enough tables for us?"


    "Of course, we have, Lord Casimir. Follow me." But before proceeding, she turned her gaze towards Tanya who was standing beside me. "Greetings, Lady Tanya."


    Tanya nodded at her and watched her as she guided us towards our seat. Our seat was located next to the window. The waitress gave us the menu and took our orders.


    Misha was sitting beside me, on my other side was Tanya and Karoon.


    "Of all the establishments I built inside the territory of the Fang and Marite factions before, this is the only one that somehow managed to survive."


    "Yeah, I heard about it."


    It''s a good thing that this is Mehrad''s favorite restaurant. Or else, this restaurant would probably no longer exist by now.


    After a few minutes, the waitresses arrived with our food and served it to us with smiles on their faces.


    "This is your favorite beef stew, Lord Casimir."


    I smiled. "Thanks."


    "So, you like beef stew, huh?"


    "You don''t know, Tan-tan? Every time we eat here, that''s the very first thing he''s looking for. I am pretty sure by now that the only liquid circting in his veins is beef stew sauce."


    "Said the person who strangely still hasn''t acquired an extra eye yet after eating wild boar eyes every single day," I said whileughing.


    "It''s delicious though, right, Tan-tan?"


    "Yes, it is." Tanya stared at me. "Let''s eat, Casimir."


    After eating, we decided to go around the Fang faction and assess the current situation of the preparation for the war. Tanya even checked out the state of the currently halted establishments. Thest ce that we decided to go was the municipal hall located at the Marite faction territory, at the very center of the town.


    It was already afternoon when we were done touring around and the sun was finally descending.


    "Misha, let''s go buy something. Big sis Karoon is already hungry." Karoon squatted in front of Misha with a smile on her face.


    Misha stared at me before nodding at her.


    "Take care," I said.


    "Mister Casimir, I will buy you the usual, the same with Tan-tan."


    "Please do, thanks, Karoon."


    "What''s she calling the usual?"


    I smiled. "You will know."


    Rat in the stick!


    I watched the 2 of them slowly disappear before shifting my gaze towards Tanya.


    I stood beside her as she stared at the currently in the process of framing municipal hall. Upon scanning the empty infrastructure, she stared at me with her narrowing eyes.


    "It''s muchrger than I expected."


    I chuckled. "Karoon was the one who came out of the size of the municipal hall, given that this will be the main facility of the town and it is located at the very center of the town. Ipletely agree with her decision on this one. I mean, when did Karoon end up wrong when ites to this kind of thing?" I smirked. "Besides, isn''t this cool if visitors saw the massive municipal hall and they will be like... ''Oh, the municipal hall is so huge and glorious, their ruler must be a very cool person'' something like that."


    I know, it''s a very chunni cringe imagination, but whatever.


    However, Tanya responded to me with a smug.


    "What?"


    "To think that most of the people of this town think you are a very serious person. Little did they know, you still have a childish part hidden inside of you."


    "Oy, don''t call it childish."


    Even my little sister and mom didn''t call it that.


    She smirked. "What should I call it? I know, for now, let''s just call it, the bizarre side of yours."


    I nodded. "Fair."


    "Of all the people, why am I the only one who you let that side of yours to see? What made you think that it''s safe for you to show me that side of yours?"


    Maybe because you too are showing your hidden side of you to me that you can''t show to other people.


    I am just doing the same thing.


    I smiled at her. "Just be grateful,dy. Consider it a privilege that you are the one I have chosen to show this hidden side of me."


    "Then, I will."


    Wow, she didn''t even flinch on that corny, cheesy, and cringed speech of mine.


    I nodded. "Good."


    She shook her head after hearing my response and stared at the municipal hall with a subtle smile on her face.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I just thought. There are already a lot of changes happening in this town."


    "You haven''t seen it all yet. You should see the other parts of the town. Karoon brought me to so many good ces and food spots in this ce. You should go out of the Spriggan faction often so we can go to those ces sometimes. Maybe once this war is over."


    "It is decided then."


    I shifted my gaze on her and found her staring at me with a gentle smile on her elegant face.


    "Decided what?"


    "After this mess, how about you tour me around the town? Let''s go to those ces and eat those foods that you like."


    I nodded. "Sure thing, you will love them."


    "I know I will."


    For a few seconds, we remained in silence, while looking at each other.


    "I see. Let''s go with that n then."


    After this stupid war.

 Chapter 88: The Fairy And The Fox

    Chapter 88: The Fairy And The Fox


    "Based on the reports of the scouts, we can expect their arrival within 3 days. And as you ordered, all of the marites are now stationed at the designated area you appointed them to." Kuro said as she stood up a meter away from me. "All of us are just waiting for yourmand, Mister Casimir."


    3 days, huh? It''s a good thing all of the distribution and preparation that we have to do has already been done. All we''re just waiting for is their arrival.


    I can''t still believe that a freaking war is about toe, but here it is, just 3 days away from us.


    "Good, good, Bone crusher, now, all you need to do is to observe them and leave the beating on us," Leo said with a huge smirk on his face while leaning his arms on her shoulder that she immediately flicked off her.


    Kuro darted her re at Leo. "Don''t address me with such an unpleasant name."


    I agree, Bone crusher is never a fitting name for such a beautiful girl like Kuro.


    However, Leo just responded to her with a chuckle.


    This guy really isn''t afraid of anything, doesn''t he?


    "Just continue observing them and report any changes in their movements. Your corps is the only one I can rely on in this matter, after all, you are the only stealth division I can count on."


    Kuro bowed her head and walked away with her re still on Leo who was smiling at her.


    I shifted my gaze towards the forest a distance away from us, we were currently standing right at the arc of the entrance of the town. As of now, the forest surrounding the entire town felt peaceful, especially with the view of the slowly descending sun. Sadly, sooner, it would change.


    I felt a heavy arm in my shoulders. "The fun wille, Boss, I know you too can''t wait for that time to arrive. The world will see what Agrona has be under your rule."


    More like I''m already pissing myself.


    "Ah, sure." I walked towards the carriage and Leo followed me.


    "I''m surprised, this time you don''t have the little version of that old hag following you around."


    Oy!


    I grabbed the handle of the door of the carriage. "First of all, don''t call Misha that, she would definitely hate you. Second, she''s here with me."


    I opened the carriage, and what greeted us was Misha peacefully sleeping on her seat. As I sat next to her, she immediately opened her sleepy eyes and stared at me.


    "Big bro Casimir?"


    "We''re not home yet, just continue your sleep."


    She nodded at me and rested her head on myp.


    Leo closed the door of the carriage.


    "I can''t believe you have the guts to call Tanya an old hag. Aren''t you afraid of the most terrifying person in this town?"


    Leo didn''t reply and just tilted his head.


    I narrowed my eyes on him. "What?"


    "You haven''t realized yet?"


    "Realized what?"


    "Tanya is not the most terrifying person in this town."


    "What do you mean?"


    Even I no shit scared of her sometimes.


    "Tanya is not terrifying, to be exact, she''s one of the least intimidating people in this town. What part of her cheeky face made you think she''s terrifying?"


    "Her magical prowess, no?"


    Leo shook his head. "That may be true. However, as you may know, Tanya is the type of person who most of the time would likely prefer the non-violent way of solving any problems. She just has a ridiculously massive ego for her size and a bad mouth, but she''s very amicable... but Mehrad on the other hand."


    "Mehrad? Are you implying that Mehrad is terrifying? What part of him?"


    I can always see him as the most gentle person around.


    With his widened eyes and wide opened mouth, Leo looked at me with great horror on his face. As if I said something terrifyingly surprising.


    "Oy, don''t look at me like that."


    "That man is the very embodiment of hell itself. You don''t want to see what kind of face that guy could make when got serious in a fight. That aberration is thest person you want to have a fight with, he will literally kill anyone for the sake of nothing." He slowly shook his head while his eyes were shivering as if he remembered something he shouldn''t.


    Oy, aren''t you just exaggerating it?


    I nodded. "I... I see. Haven''t you fought him before? If what you are saying is true, how did you manage to win?"


    He raised both of his shivering hands and stared at them using his erged shivering eyes. "How did I manage to win? The real question is... how did I manage to survive?" He stared at me with great fear in his eyes.


    Ah, I should stop asking about this, he''s making the same face Leal did a few days ago about the same person on topic.


    Even though I can''t believe it, hearing 2 people saying the same thing is not something one could overlook.


    I cleared my throat. "Speaking of Mehrad, I haven''t seen him since recently. Do you have any idea of where he is hanging out these days?"


    "He''s probably sleeping somewhere in the forest around Agrona. You know that guy, he will escape from any responsibility he has in every opportunity that arises right in front of him." He said with a smirk on his face.


    Wow, I am more amazed at how fast Leo''s mood can change in a matter of moments.


    I stared at the window. "Leal and I already came up with a battle strategy for the iing war, and I need Mehrad to y an important role for me."


    "Don''t worry, Boss, I will tell him to meet you tonight."


    "Thanks."


    ***


    (Third Person)


    Inside Tanya''s mansion, at one of the terraces of the second floor. Tanya was staring at the scenery of the town while feeling the gentle breeze swaying her almost transparent long silver hair.


    "What may be the reason that you called me here?"


    As she heard the familiar voice, she veered her gaze towards Mehrad who was currently standing a meter away from her. He scratched the back of his head while staring at Tanya with his sleepy eyes.


    Tanya nodded. "Did I wake you up?"


    "Gareth did a great job searching for me. I was hiding in the forest but he still managed to find me. You should give him a raise."


    "I will take that into consideration."


    Mehrad stood beside her and leaned to the white barricade of the terrace. For a few seconds, he remained silent while gazing at the scenery. Then, stared at Tanya. "So, what do you want to talk about, Tanya?"


    "I need you to do me a favor."


    Mehrad tilted his head with a puzzling smile on his face. "How much will you pay me?"


    Tanya crossed her arms and a proud smile emerged on her face. "Magerna must be really delighted of you. You 2 are spouting the same words."


    "You know I''m just joking."


    "Thest time you joked like that, someone had to work himself to death just to pay you up just because he thought you were serious about your ridiculous price just to train them."


    "Which turned out great, right?"


    "Luckily enough."


    Mehrad chuckled for a few seconds, then looked back at the town with a gentle smile on his face. "I wonder where she is right now?"


    Tanya paused for a second. "She''s probably somewhere annoying someone to death. You know, the very thing she''s really good at."


    Mehrad nodded in agreement. "You are right, she definitely is." He stood up and faced Tanya. "So, what favor do you want me to do?"


    Tanya looked up at Mehrad. "It''s about Casimir."


    "I see. Let me hear it then."

 Chapter 89: Commencement

    Chapter 89: Commencement


    As the night arrived right at the boundary of the territory of the town of Agrona. Concealed under the tall trees of the forest, was a huge army consisting of 6000 personnel. Camps were scattered throughout the wide area they were upying to take their final rest before the war next morning would take ce.


    In the middle of the huge army,nded on the ground was the 20 ck Zeppelin,pletely guarded by the entire army. Next to the ce where the Zeppelins were ced was a shack made of wood and brown tough fabric.


    Inside the shack was amp as the source of light over the wooden table in the middle of the room. Next to themp was the map of the vicinity of the town of Agrona.


    After staring at the map for a few seconds, Commander Einar raised his head and looked up at the 2 people with him. Just like him, they were wearing white full body armor except for their head.


    "I am counting on you 2 to fulfill your task. The session of your undertaking will make a great difference in this battle."


    The knight with the ck long hair and a scar on his right cheek nodded in him with a smile on his face. "Consider it done, Commander. However, are you certain that we are allowed to kill everyone once we manage to get there?"


    Commander Einar nodded. "Your troop''s objective is to distract their formation to split their forces... and I mean it no matter what, Captain Teivel."


    A sadistic smile emerged on Captain Teivel''s face. "Does that mean, once we managed to sneak inside the town, we are free to kill everyone even nonbatant women and children?"


    "You are showing your true color to the Commander, Teivel." The one with blonde hair and a stoic expression on his face said, but he''s showing no opposition to what was just said.


    "It is alright, Captain Brennan. That is also why I personally chose him for this mission." Commander Einar exhaled. "I am fully aware that it is indeed an underhanded tactic, however, this is the best way to distort their formation and finally lure the 2 of them out."


    Captain Teivel shrugged. "It doesn''t matter anyway, Commander. All of them will die anyway once the Zeppelin bombardment force goes through that town. It''s just, some of them will go first through my hand." A sadistic chuckle resonated throughout the room. "It''s been a while since thest time I heard the music of demi-humans begging for their worthless lives. As much as I want to see how that beautiful fairy falls, I will dly settle with this. Just imagining their cries while I slowly slice them really thrills me. I can''t wait any longer!"


    "I can''t believe we have this monster in the hero''s legion. But I would say, people like him will make some of the hardest jobs much easier. Especially, when the mission is heavily involving morality." Captain Brennanmented.


    For a few seconds, Commander Einar stared at the 2 of them and nodded while expressing a convinced smile on his face. "Take your rest, we have a war that we are going to win tomorrow."


    "I understand, Commander." The 2 Captains bowed their heads on him.


    Commander Einar came out and gazed upon the entire army around him.


    "Commander." One of the knights wearing full body armor ran towards him and bowed his head.


    "Captain Jack, how''s their movement?"


    Captain Jack removed his helmet, revealing his shiny head. "Unlike when we arrived here that they were everywhere, we could no longer find them now. I think they finally decided to take their retreat."


    "I see." Commander Einar furrowed his eyebrows. "However, what made them think that it was a good idea to intentionally show themselves while scouting us, were they trying to intimidate us?"


    Captain Jack smiled. "Maybe they are just really bad at scouting... besides, there is nothing that seems intimidating about them." Captain Jack scratched the back of his bald head. "They were wearing maid outfits, to say the least."


    "Bad at scouting? I don''t think so. They are the members of the infamous Marite corps, that organization is widely known as one of the best infiltration groups around, they will not do such foolish mistakes as identally showing themselves while scouting. Perhaps, that was their way of giving a warning." Commander Einar smiled. "That''s how confident the people of that town are of their own capabilities."


    Captain Jack nodded. "Having the fairy to protect them all these years really made them think that they are more powerful than they really are."


    Commander Einar walked towards the gathering of the knights currently preparing for a huge battle. "Then, let''s crush the source of that confidence right in front of their eyes and watch them tremble in fear as they realize what kind of powerful force came to eradicate them."


    Captain Jack bowed his head on him. "Yes, Commander!"


    ***


    (Casimir Kismet)


    As the sun slowly rose and the new morning arrived at the town of Agrona. Countless brave warriors of Agrona gathered right in front of the currently under construction municipal hall at the very center of the town.


    Wearing their armors and weapons, prepared for what''s about to confront us outside the town.


    Am I afraid for my life? Fuck I am very afraid! But this is the only choice I have. Besides, I have things that I want to protect besides my pathetic self, and it is more than enough reason for me to toughen my ass.


    I patted Misha''s head and squatted in front of her. "Take care." I smiled.


    However, all I could see was her hands covering her face while sobbing.


    I chuckled. "Don''t worry about me, I am strong, don''t you have any confidence in me? Misha?"


    Rather than answering me, she wrapped her arms on my nape and pushed her wet in tears face on my neck.


    I hugged her back with my one hand and patted her head on another one. "How about this. Once this stupid war is done, how about you cook for me? I want to taste your cooking."


    For a few seconds, she didn''t move. As she finally released me, she faced me and looked at me with her beautiful pair of blue eyes. "I will wait for you here."


    Adorable Misha.


    I patted her head. "Of course, you will."


    I stood up and faced Karoon, next to her were Mister Rudwick and Emily.


    "Take care of her for me, Karoon."


    Karoon responded to me with a big smile. "I will, Mister Casimir."


    "I still clearly remember the first time meeting you, and now, you are now the ruler of this town, fighting in the front line for us who can''t fight." Mister Rudwickmented while looking at me with a gentle smile on his face. "Take care, Mister... no... Lord Casimir."


    I nodded and turned my back on them. As I walked, I rotated the steel vambraces covering my entire forearms.


    My entire outfit was based on the demon lord cosy outfit I was wearing when I arrived here, but with strongerponents and materials used. ck long sleeves, cks, and ckbat shoes. With high-quality metal vambrace and greaves, which were designed for real battles.


    "Are you done saying your cutesy temporary goodbye to your daughter?" Leal asked with a teasing smile on his face.


    Next to him was Leo who was looking at me with a smirk on his face. A meter away from them was Tanya and Mehrad silently staring at me with a subtle smile on their faces.


    "Yeah, I''m done. Anyway, is everyone in the Marite corps already in their position?"


    "They are already in their position as you instructed."


    I nodded. "Good." I walked past them and stared at the huge army of demi-humans and humans gathered in front of me. I cracked my neck. "Then, let''s go to war."


    The overwhelming roar of the people resonated throughout the area as the indication of the brutal war that was about to begin.

 Chapter 90: Initiation

    Chapter 90: Initiation


    (Third Person)


    As the sun shone throughout the forest surrounding the town of Agrona. The march of an enormous army started towards the town. Led by Commander Einar, the legion was moving in a swift but attentive manner.


    In a matter of minutes, they easily surrounded the huge area of the forest towards the main entrance of the town.


    "Keep in mind that our main priority is to track down the Shadow fairy and the Infernal destroyer. Once you do, don''t just engage in battle with any of them, wait for me to lead the fight. But don''t hesitate to charge at anyone but the two of them. Furthermore, All the Captains, I am counting on all of you to report everything to me."


    [Commander, it''s Captain Amira of our main front. There is still no sign of them.]


    "Just continue your troop''s movement, sooner orter, they will decide to finallye out. Don''t ever let your guard down."


    [I understand.]


    [Commander, Should we start moving now?] It was Captain Teivel.


    Commander Einar nodded. "Captain Teivel and Captain Brennan, proceed to your mission now."


    [Yes, Commander.]


    [That''s what I''m waiting for!]


    "Keep in mind that your mission is to get as much attention as possible, the more distorted their formation is, the better."


    [Consider it done, Commander.] Then a sadisticugh resounded in his head.


    Commander Einar smiled. "I don''t care what n you have, Latora. But no matter what you do, you will end up dancing right into my palm. This is a perfect strategy, it''s a win for me. Let''s see what will you do if everything around you is falling apart."


    ***


    Near the southeast part of the town of Agrona, where could be found ess to the Spriggan and Marite factions through the forest. Far from the main force, two smaller troops than the main force were traveling at great speed. One towards the Spriggan faction and the other one towards the Marite faction.


    Each troop consisted of around 300 personnel burdened with one crucial task to assure the victory of the kingdom of Mna against the town of Agrona. Led by the 2 of the most powerful Captains of the kingdom. Each boasted great capabilities that incited praises from the people of Mna, and even the current Commander himself.


    "ck Viper, Teivel reporting. I can see the Spriggan faction from here, but there''s not even a single sign of life in here. I hope they didn''t just run after realizing that they couldn''t defeat us." Teivelughed while attentively looking around the forest around them.


    [Maybe all of their personnel are in the main force and waiting for us at the entrance of the town.]


    Teivel chuckled. "I see. They didn''t expect you to break the universalw of war, you really are an awful person, Commander."


    [Everything is fair in war, furthermore, as far as I remember, that rule is only applicable to us humans, it''s never meant to protect demi-humans. Regardless, you should start working now, Captain Teivel. Captain Brennan is already on his way to the Marite faction.]


    "I understand, Commander." Captain Teivel raised his hand. "Let''s go, the people in that faction are now waiting for us to y with them. It would be rude to make them wait for too long, no?"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The entire troop moved faster than before, towards the direction of the Spriggan faction.


    Teivel put his metal helmet on, concealing the ominous grin on his face. "I can''t wait to y with them."


    ***


    With great synchronization and speed, the massive army was scattering through the vicinity of the forest.


    5 thousand warriors were dispersed in every corner of the area.


    Each one cautiously checked every tree enclosing the area while raising their weapons, prepared for any iing battle.


    However, far from the legion''s sights, where entities were concealing themselves by releasing no mana manifestation while observing the army, over the thick trees. Completely hidden from the awareness of the marching army beneath.


    Kuro rotated her metal gauntlet while staring beneath where the enemies were gathered.


    "You know what to do, Japheth. Do not fail him." Kuro shifted her gaze to Japheth squatting beside her.


    With the utmost resolve in his face, Japheth stood up and raised the scimitars on both of his hands. "Just like what Boss said... let''s give these visitors a warm wee."


    As the strong wind blew to the tree, a flock of mercenaries was revealed standing above them and in an instant moved out with great speed without making any sound. Such stealthiness that not even Mana perception could track.


    Towards their unaware prey.


    ***


    As the main force slowly reached the boundary of the forest and the entrance of the town of Agrona.


    Commander Einar stopped with subtle concern on his face. "Any movement from them?"


    Beside him were countless knights and mages checking every direction.


    [This is Captain Gellon, at the front of the formation. There is no sign of them.]


    "Are they really going to bring the battle inside the town? We all know that it would be greatly disadvantageous for them." His eyebrows furrowed. "Something isn''t right."


    [Commander, this is Captain Jack from the Southwest edge of the formation we are currently und- ugh!]


    Commander Einar''s eyes immediately widened. "Captain Jack?"


    But he received no answer.


    "Captain Jack?"


    [Commander! I am one of Captain Jack''s troop members! We are currently under attack! We need assistance! We are being overwhelmed!] Great panic could be heard from the voice.


    "Assistance wille immediately. Who are you fighting with?"


    [I... I don''t know... we can''t see them...ah!]


    Commander Einar clicked his tongue. "They finally decided to make a move."


    [Commander, We have a situation here.] As the voice of Captain Brennan resonated in Commander Einar''s head.


    What came next was a huge explosion from the direction of the forest at the path towards the Marite faction. The explosion was far from their location but the massive image of fire engulfing that part of the forest waspletely visible.


    Commander Einar stared at it with great surprise in his eyes. "Don''t tell me."


    ***


    As the explosion nearby continued, the members of Captain Teivel''s squad briefly stopped as they stared at the huge fire engulfing the forest next to the Marite faction.


    "Besides the Shadow fairy, there''s only one in their ranks that can generate such devastating Fire magic." Captain Teivel stopped walking. "I am confident that Captain Brennan can handle him for a while. After all, it''s our mission to separate the 2 of them, they have just made our job much easier. If he is here, it only means the Fairy will fight alone in the front line. It will be great for us." He raised his hand. "As much as it pains me to say this, but we have a change of n, we''re going to help Captain Brennan, our main objective is already there fighting him without us luring him out."


    However, the knights that were with him were frozen in their position while looking in front of them. Their eyes were erged while their shivering mouth was widely opened.


    Captain Teivel walked towards them. "What''s the prob- wha..." He immediately shivered the moment he saw the person standing a few meters in front of them. "Wh- what are you doing here?"


    Tanya crossed her arms while her face was not showing any emotion while staring at the army in front of her. "I should be the one asking that question. Where are you nning to go? What are you nning to do?" A proud smile emerged on her face, but her eyes were expressing apletely different emotion. Great anger. "Disdainful scum really are predictable, aren''t they?"


    While chasing their breaths, the knights slowly walked back while raising their trembling swords.


    "Why is the Shadow fairy here!"

 Chapter 91: Forces

    Chapter 91: Forces


    At forest next to the boundary of the Marite faction. Where 300 personnel from the kingdom of Mna were. Against a single enemy.


    The once united unit was scattered in every direction running with great fear in their faces. The cries of agony could be heard resonating throughout the area.


    Anyone caught by the burning fire engulfing the ce would instantly burn into ashes, with such fire so hot, even armors would quickly melt, leaving nothing behind.


    At the same time, countless meteor-like fireballs were flying through the sky and bombarding everyone who was trying to escape. Aplete obliteration. A massacre.


    "Mages! Use your Water magic to clear the fire on our path!" One of the knights who was the leader of the group shouted while running from the massive fire tornado slowly approaching them.


    Immediately, all of the mages who heard the order cast their Water magic and poured water into the direction where they were trying to go and extinguished the hell-like fire field all over them.


    "Good! Now let''s go back to Cap-"


    "Ahhh!"


    As the knights turned their heads to the location of the mages, the only thing they found was a pool of fire, and not even a trace of mages used to be standing in the same exact spot.


    "The fire tornado! It''sing near us!"


    However, what put them in despair was the massive fireball traveling towards them.


    With his widened eyes, the leader of the group stared at the fireball. "And they said that we can hold this monster down?"


    The fireballnded on them and instantly burned them to ashes, even their armors and weapons werepletely melted.


    The moment that it was confirmed that no one in that direction was still alive, the massive fire tornado burning everything in its path changed its direction towards therger group nearby.


    ***


    "Captain! Two fireballs areing towards us!"


    "Fret not!" Captain Brennan waved his sword towards the direction of the fireball and a massive sharp water de surged towards the meteor-like fireball,pletely destroying it. As the massive fireball exploded, a rain-like barrage of water extinguished the fire all around them.


    As the other fireball approached them. Captain Brennan raised his sword in the direction of the iing fireball. "Destroy it, Elemental hydra!"


    In an instant, 5 serpents that had water as body and red eyes emerged from his back and assaulted the iing fireball. Destroying it in an instant.


    The attack put the people around him in great awe, looking at him with great admiration.


    Captain Brennan raised his sword. "Our advantage is we can clearly see his current location! Don''t stop attacking him!" Captain Brennanmanded while looking at the massive fire tornado on its way to their location.


    All at once all the mages wearing blue robes cast their skills and bombarded the massive tornado from afar with their elemental magic. Hurling boulders flew out of the sky and assaulted the relentless fire tornado.


    "I didn''t expect him to burn everything down including the forest without any hesitation. He''s more brutal than I thought." Captain Brennan walked towards the location of the massive tornado while raising his sword. "It doesn''t matter, all I need to do is to hold him up for a while until Teivel arrives."


    "Captain!" One of the knights shouted while his entire body was covered with fire. After a few moments, he fell to the ground, leaving only a coal-like corpse.


    From the massive tornado in front of him, 4 meteor-like fireballs flew to the sky in 4 different directions andnded on the other group scattered around, onended behind Brennan where the mages bombarding the fire tornado was located. As Captain Brennan turned back, the group of mages were no longer to be found, all he could see was a pool of fire engulfing everything.


    "300 personnel, you overwhelmed us all like nothing. You really are a monster like they said."


    In an instant, all the fire throughout the area suddenly disappeared. Leaving only the damage the fire attacks made. Through the burned surroundings and smokes appearing all around the area were the weak groans of the injured knights that somehow managed to survive.


    "Mages are irritating to deal with, so I eliminated them first." His long red hair flew as the wind passed through the empty forest. He was expressing a gentle smile, but the atmosphere around him was indicating the opposite. He stopped right at the corpse of the burned knight and crushed its head using his ckbat shoes. "I assume you are the Captain of this troop."


    Captain Brennan nodded. "Yes, the name is Brennan, Elemental knight Brennan. And you are the infamous Fire fox, Mehrad Idalia. Or should I call you in your other name?" He raised his sword. "Magerna''s faithful champion. Nine, the Infernal destroyer."


    After a few seconds of silence, half of Mehrad''s lips rose. "It''s for you to decide. After all, I don''t mind being addressed by either of them."


    ***


    At the forest at the path towards the Spriggan faction. Screams were echoing in every direction.


    "Help me!" One of the knights shouted as he was suddenly pulled by a giant vine grabbing his foot that came from the ground.


    Even in the midst of great shock and fear, the other knights tried to help him, but immediately halted once they heard his unnerving scream while the vine wrapped in him released a powerful electrical current that instantly put him in his demise.


    With their eyes full of despair, the other knights slowly walked back while looking at each other. "We- we are going to die!"


    Before they realized it, a huge hole emerged right beneath them and the moment they fell, the hole instantly closed, crushing them inside.


    ***


    On the other hand, Captain Teivel was with the mages and healers fighting the continuous wave of vines with the other knights.


    "Protect the healers and mages! If we lose them, it will put us at a great disadvantage!" He waved his sword to destroy the iing vines.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    However, great disbelief was expressed on his face, when the sky turned dark and the moment he shifted his gaze up, what greeted him was a massive cloud.


    Captain Teivel shook his head. "Oh, well. How unfortunate."


    A devastating thunder strike struck their entire formation and instantly obliterated anyone caught in it. Leaving only the burned to crisp corpses of the unfortunate enough to get hit.


    From the line of the thick forest, Tanya came out and gazed at the corpses lying on the ground. Then, stared in the far direction at the other part of the forest.


    "He is much faster than I expected." Tanya walked in the direction she was staring at. "But you can''t escape."


    ***


    Leaning on one of the trees while chasing his breath.


    "Damn it!" Captain Teivel removed all of his armor and put his sword on his dimensional storage and grabbed 2 des. "That arrogant fairy! I am going to get serious now. I will brush that proud smile out of her lovely face."


    [Captain Teivel, Report! We are currently dealing with the Marite corps at this moment, what is your status? Is it true that you are currently fighting the Shadow fairy?]


    "Yes, Commander. The Shadow fairy is wiping out my entire troop." He waved his 2 swords and gazed back.


    [This can''t be.]


    A sadistic smile emerged on his face seeing the person slowly walking in his direction. "But don''t worry, I will deal with her myself. Let''s see if she can keep up with my speed."


    [That doesn''t make any sense!]


    Captain Teivel furrowed his eyebrows. "What do you mean, Commander?"


    [If both the Shadow fairy and the Infernal destroyer are fighting against your troop and Brennan''s... then... who is leading their main force?]


    ***


    At the edge of the forest in front of the main entrance of the town of Agrona. More than a thousand warriors consisting of different types of demi-humans and humans were gathered at the edge of the forest. Holding their weapons with extreme eagerness in their eyes while looking in the direction of the forest.


    Right in front of the army were 3 people. Standing in the middle was Casimir Kismet, the current ruler of the town of Agrona. Staring at the forest with utmost resolve in his red eyes while expressing a puzzling smile on his face.


    Standing beside him was Leo, the Invincible currently cracking his fingers while expressing a menacing grin, and Leal, the Puppet master on the other side showing a stoic expression.


    Casimir walked forward while cracking his neck. "Let''s join the party."


    The beginning of the war was signaled and all at once, all the warriors of the town of Agrona finally rushed into the battlefield.


    The skirmish will begin.

 Chapter 92: Weakest

    Chapter 92: Weakest


    [All the units in Southwest and Southern formation send assistance to the location of the Shadow fairy. We can''t let her join the main force. And the units at the front formation, Captain Alro''s troop is currently engaging in battle against an unidentified group, send assistance right away!]


    "This is Captain Gellon from the front formation. We are going to assist Captain Alro''s troop now." Said the knight walking in front of the formation of hundreds of warriors.


    [I see. I am counting on your troop, Captain Gellon. However, keep an eye on the lurking Marite corps, they are just waiting for any units to let their guard down.]


    "I understand, Commander."


    However, a sudden trembling in the woods in front of him instantly took his attention, and almost immediately, the cause of themotion showed itself.


    "I found their Captain."


    What came out from the thick trees was a massive horned behemoth with thick brown skin, a face of an ox, and a pair of white ox horns, as it stepped in, it walked using its ox feet. Its red eyes wandered throughout the formation while demonstrating an extremely intimidating atmosphere around its massive stature. A minotaur.


    Captain Gellon immediately raised his sword. At the same time, all of the warriors assumed their battle formation preparing for the iing battle.


    However, what came next was the revtion of an entire swarm consisting of demi-humans and humans surrounding their entire troop without them realizing their arrival.


    "How did you do it? To think that you are the slowest in our group." Said the demon with blue hair currently sitting at the branch of a tree whileughing.


    "ept it, Jabez, you are just slow." The minotaur answered using a rough baritone voice.


    "Captain!" One of the knights shouted with great panic in his eyes.


    "Howe we can''t see your mana manifestation? What is happening?" The confusion was audible in Captain Gellon''s voice even though his face could not be seen in his helmet.


    The massive minotaur slowly walked towards Captain Gellon''s location while dragging a massive gray metal war hammer. As the minotaur stopped a meter away from him, their great difference in size was conveyed, the towering minotaur was more than double Captain Gellon''s height.


    A menacing smile emerged on the minotaur''s face and unleashed a violent snort. "Leave this one to me."


    "Engage!" Captain Gellon shouted as he dauntlessly rushed towards the behemoth in front of him.


    However, in one fast swing of the massive hammer that hit his stomach, he surged towards the formation and crashed into the other knights.


    He spat out blood but it didn''t stop him from standing almost immediately.


    "Captain!"


    "Howe he could swing that massive weapon with such speed?" As he wandered his gaze, his eyes instantly erged. His entire troop was slowly getting annihted by the swarm of enemies.


    The screams shrouded the entire area, as one after another, the knights were falling on their feet.


    "Some Captains are strong, I fought a decent Captain just now before I found you, that Captain named Alro, he was tough, he put on a good fight before meeting his demise. However, there are some Captains that are weak." The minotaur stopped a meter away from him while dragging the massive metal war hammer. "Just like you. You are weak."


    Captain Gellon spat blood in front of him. At the same time, his sword was engulfed in fire. "Let''s see who is weak!"


    He sprinted towards the minotaur and skillfully dodged the war hammer rushing towards him and used it as his footing to jump to the minotaur''s head. As he aimed his ming swords at the forehead of the massive enemy, a powerful hand immediately grabbed him and smashed him to the ground.


    "Slow!" The minotaur screamed as he followed it by smashing his war hammer on the currently lying Captain.


    Captain Gellon immediately stood up to dodge the attack but easily got caught by the hammer as it veered its path towards him as if the massive metallic weapon had no weight. Throwing him away while at the same time receiving devastating damage to his chest.


    "As expected... weak."


    Even with the damage he received, Captain Gellon stood up and wiped his now revealed face. His delicate face was now covered in his own blood. "I fully understand now. I presume, you are the one in charge of the main force while the Shadow fairy and the Infernal destroyer are away. I can see it. You are very strong to be just a simple low-rank grunt. Tell me, are you a ss D, or perhaps, a ss C? Isn''t that the rank of the most powerful individuals in your town outside the fairy and the fox? You must be new in the ranks, and probably the current most powerful in the town beside the 2. Am I right?"


    The baritoneugh of the minotaur resonated throughout the area. "I am truly proud of your praise. But I am afraid that I am not part of the most powerful people in the town. I can''t even dream of bing one." The minotaur dragged his hammer and raised his other hand. "The name is Rumble Gramoth, one of the members of Fang faction security personnel. As you can see. I am just a nobody. I was just fortunate enough that our ruler granted me the power that I have right now, his generosity turned me into what you were calling a powerful individual. However, the strongest you say? The truth is, it''s the opposite... because who is in front of you right now is just one of the weakest in the rank! And so are the ones who easily wiped out your entire troop!"


    As Captain Gellon rotated his face and wandered his eyes throughout the ce. All he could see were the corpses of his entire troop lying on the ground. The green ground was now dyed in red. The entire ce was silent, and the only thing that could be heard was the gentle winding from above.


    "Rumble, we need to go. Or else Leo will wipe everyone out without us and kill more captains than us. I don''t want to lose on our bet." The demon with blue hair named Jabez shouted whileughing while throwing his sword into the air, beside him were the corpses of his victims.


    "Give me a second."


    "This can''t be." The only words Captain Gellon could say as he froze in his position while staring at the massive hammer on its way towards his heading from above. "Commander... we have gravely underestimated them."


    [Captain Gellon, report!]


    But the receiver could no longer answer the question.


    Rumble red at the non-recognizable lump of meat lying on the huge hole in the ground created by his war hammer. "You have attempted to fight the wrong empire, people of the kingdom of Mna."

 Chapter 93: Right Hand

    Chapter 93: Right Hand


    [Damn it! Captain Alro''s and Gellon''s troop has been eliminated. All units, merge with at least 2 troops, they were eliminating the isted troops one after another! I repeat! Join force! Don''t leave any troop in istion!]


    "This is Captain Amira of the main front, we are on our way now to meet Captain Morel''s troop."


    [Be careful, Captain. If anything happens, report immediately.]


    "I understand." Captain Amira replied as she walked through the thickness of the forest. Even with her helmet, her violet eyes could be seen as she wandered her eyes throughout the area.


    Leading one of the major forces of the legion, consisting of 200 personnel, including mages and healers. The main front.


    While traveling, all of their Mana perceptions were activated while observing the surrounding area.


    "We are almost at the location of Captain Morel''s group, but don''t let your guard down, the Marite corps is just lurking around waiting for us to make any mistakes."


    "Those voluptuous mercenaries are not here, I am afraid."


    The entire troop stopped the moment they heard the voice, their eyes darted to the person standing right in front of them.


    "You are..."


    As he turned his pair of jet-ck eyes towards the massive crowd in front of him, a menacing smirk emerged on his face. The gentle wind blew his long wavy ck hair up but it just made his already intimidating atmosphere into a more threatening image. Both of his hands were drenched in blood while holding something hairy in his hand. His lion ears twitched as his smirk became wider. "So... which one of you is the Captain?"


    Leo threw the thing he was holding, it rolled towards the location of the troop. Upon realizing what was thrown at them, horror was immediately expressed on their faces.


    "Is that... Captain Morel''s head?"


    "I see. So his name is Morel. I just knew that he was the Captain because he kept on talking to himself, just like the other Captains I eliminated did." Leo walked towards them while his tail was swaying on his back. "This group is muchrger than the other groups, does that mean your Captain is more capable than the others?"


    "Be careful! That person possesses a physical enhancement type advanced ss skill! He is known as Leo the Invincible!" One of the knights shouted.


    Leo shifted his gaze at the knight. "Oh, you know me? Are you the Captain? I don''t think so, you don''t seem like one." Leo raised his hand. "And for anyone who still doesn''t know. I am talking to you, mages in the backline. The name is Leo Dhruv. I am one of the members of the Dark triad. The second inmand and the right hand of the ruler of Agrona!" He cracked his neck. "Now that the introduction is finally done... Let''s begin."


    "Engage!" Captain Amira shouted and all at once the entire troop rushed towards their one enemy.


    Leo smirked as his eyes darted to Captain Amira. "So you are the Captain."


    At the backline, with outstanding synchronization, the mages fired elemental magic in Leo''s direction. Fire, Electricity, Earth, and Ice magic were hurled to assault him.


    "Don''t stop firing! We only have one enemy, focus our attack on him!"


    The explosion of elements created a massive smoke from where Leo was standing. However, an extremely fast entity jumped out from the huge cloud of smoke andnded on the mages'' position in great precision.


    The moment they realized it, Leo was already standing right in the middle of their formation with his menacing smile still intact on his face.


    "What an annoying bunch." Leo waved his hand and instantly, all of the mages within 3 meters around him were cut in half in their stomachs by a powerful gushing wind that acted like a de.


    All the ones who managed to get out in time could do was stare at him with terror in their eyes.


    "I don''t know why, but for some reason, my cast range became wider recently and my wind magic became much stronger, even though I wasn''t training my magic. You all are mages, right? Do you have any idea about this matter?"


    "Monster! Attack him!" All at once, the mages surrounding him cast their elemental magic.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter right now." Leo jumped towards the nearest mages and cut them up using his devastating Wind magicbined with his greatly enhanced physical capabilities built up from the battle he had with the other troops earlier.


    One after another, the formation of the mages fell apart and they couldn''t do anything against their fast and brutal foe.


    Once more, Leo jumped towards the location of the nearest mage, but before he could reach them, a swift swing of sword stopped his advancement. He jumped out to dodge the iing another strike.


    "Fun is over, freak." Captain Amira said while raising her sword with her eyes concentrated on Leo.


    "Captain Amira, I thought I was going to die!" Shouted by one of the mages while slowly walking back.


    "Go back to the backline, and aid me while fighting this monster. All the knights, prepare for battle, don''t forget that we are against one of the most powerful individuals of the town of Agrona."


    "Captain Amira, huh? Then, Captain, show me what you are capable of." Leo gestured at Captain Amira to attack him.


    "Now, observe, Leo the Invincible." By activating her Extreme speed, Captain Amira rushed toward Leo and sliced him with swords.


    However, Leo easily dodged the attack, even the next swing of swords was easily evaded due to Leo''s remarkable speed.


    "Is that all?"


    But captain Amira responded with a smirk. "No."


    As Captain Amira swung her sword towards Leo''s neck that he easily evaded by just leaning his head backward, a gust of wind flew out of her sword and instantly passed through Leo''s neck. The wind attack was so sharp that it could even slice metal.


    Upon receiving the attack, Leo''s arms fell and remained unmoved.


    "I was not dubbed as metal slicer Amira for nothing."


    The knights surrounding them cheered upon seeing the apparent win of their Captain.


    But...


    "Revealing your trump card the very moment the enemy least expected it is a very good idea. However, I have met someone who did that better and with more devastating surprise." Leo''s head moved and faced Captain Amira while expressing a terrifying grin. "But I must admit, quitemendable. You would have actually managed to kill me if we had just met a lot sooner when my body was still not enhanced with my Warrior''s rage. But at this point, it''s already futile."


    "Just who are you?" Captain Amira asked with great disbelief in her eyes.


    "Who am I? Wasn''t I already told you earlier? I am the right hand of the ruler of the town of Agrona."


    All at once, all the knights surrounding them jumped towards him, but the moment they got near, all of them fell with their cut in half through their stomachs with only Captain Amira who remained standing.


    "You are right, Captain. Fun is over. It''s time to take my job seriously." Leo said as he walked toward Captain Amira.


    "Monster!" Captain Amira swung her sword but it was immediately stopped mid-air.


    Her eyes widened upon seeing what stopped her sword. Leo''s hand. And in just one tilt of his hand, her sword was cut in half. Putting her in great despair.


    "It''s over, Captain." Leo grabbed her helmeted head and crushed the helmet using his bare hand, instantly ending her life. "Farewell."


    It only took a second, their idolized Captain was no longer moving while blood wasing out from her helmet. Leo threw the lifeless corpse to the ground.


    The very scenery of the death of their Captain put the entire troop in an immeasurable fear that waspletely visible on their faces as they stared at Leo with their shivering eyes.


    "That''s the fourth Captain." Leo cracked his fingers while staring at the remaining members of the troop currently staring back at him with great horror in their eyes. "Now, it''s time to clean this troop up."


    Upon realizing their impending fate, the remaining members of the troops could only stare at each other with pure despair on their faces.


    "Commander!"

 Chapter 94: Guilt

    Chapter 94: Guilt


    "Commander, we are part of Captain Lito''s troop, we got lost from the troop and are currently under attack!"


    [Captain Lito is already on his way to meet your group. Hang in there. Who''s group are you fighting with?]


    "Group?" The knightughed with misery audible in his voice. "We are being overwhelmed by a single kid."


    [What?]


    "All our mages and 3 healers are down!"


    The knight who was talking to Commander Einar raised his sword while wandering his eyes through the thick forest surrounding them. "Where is that brat?" However, the next thing he felt was a clean slice on his neck with a scimitar. His head fell and rolled to the ground.


    There were only 6 knights left.


    The culprit suddenly materialized right in front of the group while squatting and chasing his own breath. His butler suit was covered in blood while his eyes were shivering in terror. However, the blood soaking his clothes was not from him.


    Japheth stood up even though his entire body was trembling and raised the 2 scimitars he was holding. "This is for Agrona."


    "It''s him! Charge!" One of the knights shouted while rushing towards their enemy.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Japheth disappeared leaving only a trace of ck fog from his former position and instantly materialized right at the backline and took down the unaware preys. 2 of the knights fell. Immediately, the knights waved their swords in his location but once more he immediately disappeared in thin air and appeared behind the unsuspecting knights and sliced off their necks.


    "Damn you, Brat!"


    The knight rushed towards him and swung his sword but he managed to parry it using his scimitars and teleported behind the knight and sliced his nape.


    As the knight fell to the ground, Japheth''s breathing became heavier, and dropped his weapons and stared at his strongly shivering hands. As his erged shaking eyes dwelled on the corpses around him, he vomited.


    Before he knew it, a knight was already behind him and about to slice him with his sword. However, suddenly, the knight fell to the ground with his body slowly turning into ashes.


    "You should not let your guard down, Japheth."


    Japheth kneeled to the ground and covered his shivering face with his bloody hand. "Fo... Forgive me, Ma''am Kuro, but... this is my first time killing someone. And I killed an entire group." He rubbed his hand on his temple. "It''s... terrifying! I didn''t expect it to be this terrifying! Hearing theirst words, and their faces at the veryst moments of their lives... I was terrified. It''s frightening!" Once more he shoved his hands on his face. "I know I am doing the right thing, but the guilt is killing me!"


    For a few seconds, Kuro just stared at him. She slowly exhaled and tapped Japheth''s shoulder. "Killing someone is not something you can just shrug off. All of us had experienced what you just experienced right now. And I am certain, so are your batch mates, that''s why the experienced ones like me are here to look after you in this war... because of this." She handed her hand to Japheth. "That''s apletely normal reaction upon killing someone for the first time. Even I had the same reaction... The only difference is that you didn''t cry like a little girl. You are quite strong for a kid."


    Japheth looked up at Kuro and nodded before taking her covered in metal gauntlet hand.


    Japheth grabbed his scimitars and unleashed a huge exhale.


    Kuro shifted her gaze in front of her. "Only a remorseless killer would never react the same way or even would feel any guilt about the very idea of taking people''s lives."


    "Thank you very much, Ma''am Kuro."


    "Please refrain from calling me that, it''s starting to get on my nerves."


    "Ah, forgive me."


    Suddenly, the sound of rustling around them took their attention. As Kuro and Japheth turned their gaze in front of them, what greeted them was a massive group of knights already surrounding the area. All at once, an entire troop emerged from the thickness of the forest while raising their weapons.


    "Atst, we finally found you!"


    "There''s only 2 of them, Captain Lito!"


    "I can see that. Now, I am certain that there is no way that they could escape from us." From the crowd of knights, Captain Lito emerged. He was wearing full-body armor thatpletely covered his entire body. "What would you do now, Marite freaks?"


    "Japheth."


    Japheth raised his scimitars. "Yes, Ma- Miss Kuro."


    Captain Lito''s baritoneughter resonated throughout the area. "Then, let the bloodbath begin!" Captain Lito raised his massive greatsword.


    However, his massive sword suddenly struck the knights behind him and cut them in half with his own hands.


    "Captain?" The horror was visible on the faces of the knights as their Captain ughtered everyone near him one after another.


    With his erged eyes, Captain Lito watched as he cut his own subordinates in half with his own sword. "Wha- what is happening! I can''t control my body!"


    "Captain!"


    Then, the once united troop started to murder each other. While expressing great horror on their faces.


    "It''s me! Don''t kill me!"


    "Forgive me! I can''t control my own body!" The knight screamed before stabbing his own ally on his head with his own sword.


    The fighting didn''tst long, the entire team was wiped out by their own personnel.


    "What is happening?" Captain Lito said as his hand removed his helmet and picked up a shorter sword on the ground. "This can''t be!" The great terror was visible in his eyes as his own hand aimed the sword at his forehead.


    Thest thing heard from him was his unnerving dying scream as he stabbed his own.


    The entire troop was exterminated.


    "Don''t let your guard down, you 2 are on the battlefield and not in a park." From the thickness of the forest, Leal emerged and stopped right in front of them. His eyebrows were furrowed while staring at Japheth and Kuro.


    Both Kuro and Japheth bowed their heads. "Thanks, Master Leal."


    Leal nodded at them and looked up. "This is just the start Japheth, the guilt that you are feeling right now is just proof that you indeed have a heart. Be more afraid if you didn''t feel that guilt after killing a person for the first time."


    Japheth nodded. "I understand, Master Leal." He furrowed his eyebrows. "However, if you know what we were talking about, does that mean you were already here eavesdropping on us from the beginning?"


    Leal closed his eyes and exhaled before clearing his throat. "The war is just at its start. We should move now." And walked and ran towards the thickness of the forest.


    Leaving Kuro and Japheth looking at him with their narrowing eyes.

 Chapter 95: Excitement

    Chapter 95: Excitement


    Inside the forest near the entrance of the town of Agrona. Under the shelter of tall trees, 2 forces were currently in the midst of a fierce battle.


    A troop led by one of the Captains of the Legion army, Captain Arendal against the stealthiest division of the town of Agrona.


    "Healers, aid the injured! Mages bombard them with your elemental magic! And all the knights, tighten up your formation! Don''t let any of them pass through and reach our mages and healers!" Captain Arendal screamed as he blocked a de aiming at his neck using his white metallic shield. He swung his sword to assault the maid outfit wearing aggressor but his target immediately jumped out and changed her target. He clicked his tongue. "Sly."


    As his former target disappeared from his sight 3 new ones reced and attacked him using their swords. To counter the iing attack, Captain Arandel spun his massive sword that instantly made the 3 marites jump out and disappeared from the thickness of the forest.


    "These mercenary freaks won''tmit to an all-out battle, their battle style revolves around withering down their enemies!" One of the knights shouted while fending off the iing attackers.


    Captain Arandel smiled. "As expected from an organization consisting of stealth-dependent assassins. Too bad for them, this troop specializes in the battle of attrition." He threw his shield and stabbed the ground with his sword. "We are a bad matchup for you, Marite corps. Ice arena!"


    In an instant, the entire ce was enveloped in Ice revealing the 20 Marites hiding in the trees. Freezing some of them in their positions.


    As Captain Arandel pulled his sword, his cold baritoneughter resonated throughout the area. "Aren''t you a little bit fired up, little ones? Should we make things a little bit... colder?"


    All at once, multiple Ice spikes emerged from the frozen ground and assaulted the Marite corps trapped in the massive ice field.


    Captain Arandelughed as he watched the entire team of Marite corps jump around throughout the field to dodge the relentless attacking from the ice spikes emerging everywhere. Even his entire troop was cheering for him with smiles on their faces, fully confident of their apparent win.


    However...


    After a few seconds, hisughter turned into a groan of confusion. "Why are none of them dead yet?"


    As he spoke his confusion, with great synchronization, the Marites jumped in the guarded down troops of knights and immediately infiltrated the very center of the formation.


    "The mages and the healers!" The only words Captain Arandel could say as he stared at his dumbfounded troops.


    What came next was a bloodbath, an entire formation of healers and mages was eliminated in one fell swoop leaving the stunned knights looking at the corpses in the ground with the culprits nowhere to find.


    "Damn it! Don''t let your guard down!" But the anger on his face was instantly reced with horror as he turned his gaze towards his troops.


    His entire troops were fighting each other while generating horrifying sounds of despair as they stabbed their own allies.


    "What is happening?" Captain Arandel asked while staring at the scenery with his erged eyes. He tried to move but the realization urred to him. "Eh? I can''t move?" At the same time, his feet floated to the air, detaching him from his control on his ice field.


    "That was a good fight if I must admit, as expected from the 4th most powerful Captain of Hive mind legion. With thebination of yourmendable physical capabilities and magical prowess, you gave my Marites a hard time." The owner of the voice revealed himself and walked towards Captain Arandel. "However, it''s not enough to stop them."


    Captain Arandel unleashed a mockingugh. "Leal... the coward Puppet master. Can''t you fight head-on, that you have to always rely on your tricky tactics?"


    Leal stood right in front of him. "I am afraid I can''t do that. My primary fighting method is to gain a victory without the need for direct confrontation. I am an assassin after all."


    "Master Leal, the entire troop has been eliminated." One of the Marites bowed her head at him.


    Leal nodded. "Good, now, proceed to the other troops."


    "I understand." All at once, the marites left.


    Hatred instantly urred on Captain Arandel''s face. "I already had them!" He spat in front of Leal.


    A puzzling smile expressed on Leal''s face. "You do?" He chuckled. "Believe me, even without my help, your entire troop will be annihted. The moment you lose your healers and mages that you heavily relied on, it was already your defeat. All I did was to speed it up." Leal shrugged. "You should be grateful to me, I just saved you from the shame of being killed by my Marites, Ice monarch, Arandel."


    "You will regret that you decided to show your arrogant face to me, Leal!" All of the sudden, Ice particles started to emerge around Captain Arandel, revealing the invisible web attached all over his body. "These things can''t stop me!"


    However, Leal just stared at him with confidence on his face.


    "Man, isn''t it too messy in here?"


    Instantaneously, the both of them stared in the direction where the voice came from. Leal looked at the owner of the voice and didn''t even change his expression. On the other hand, Captain Arandel''s face instantly filled with horror upon seeing who it was.


    His erged eyes instantly trembled. "A me... a meru- it can''t be!"


    "Excuse the mess, I just decided to have a talk with this particr Captain for a while... Casimir."


    "I don''t mind," Casimir replied as he stared at Leal. "By the way, have you located the location of their Commander yet?"


    Leal nodded. "Yes, we are now proceeding to clear the way for you."


    A menacing smile emerged on Casimir''s face. "That''s great."


    With great desperation on his face, Captain Arandel came up with only one thing to do. "Comman-"


    However, his head instantly fell to the ground as a mystic thread sliced his neck off.


    Leal clicked his tongue as he watched the Captain''s head rolling to the ground. "As if I would let you."


    On the other hand, Casimir just stared at the head in front of him while expressing no emotion in his red eyes. He raised his head and started to walk away from the scene. "I''ll go this way for now then."


    "I understand." Leal watched Casimir slowly disappear through the thickness of the forest. After a few seconds, he smiled while shaking his head. "He must be really eager to finally face Commander Einar. That man... I could feel him trembling in excitement."

 Chapter 96: Infernal Destroyer

    Chapter 96: Infernal Destroyer


    Inside the huge open field near the edge of the Marite faction territory. It used to be a part of the thick forest, but nowpletely burned down and left with no trace of what forest it was.


    All of the injured knights throughout the ce had their focus on the brutal battle currently urring in front of them.


    The roar of 7 monsters resonated throughout the area as their heads rushed towards the enemy. Each of the heads had different elements as their body, one had a body made of ice, one had fire and others had stone, water, vines, an almost translucent wind, and electric serpent-like dragon-shaped entities. All of the heads were connected to the back of the caster which was Captain Brennan.


    "Elemental Hydra, turn rampant!"


    As Captain Brennan ordered, the elemental serpent-like monsters sted elemental attacks from their mouths toward their target. A bombardment of devastating elemental magic.


    However, the devastating attack was easily nullified by a far more devastating fire tornado that protected his target and effortlessly melted everything he tried to throw.


    As the fire tornado covering him disappeared, Mehrad emerged while expressing a gentle smile on his face. "That''s an amazing summoning type advanced ss skill. A skill that allows you to summon entities based on the elemental skills you have." He stopped. "Now I know why you are the 3rd most powerful Captain of Hive mind legion. So powerful that the 4th one couldn''t even dream of gettingpared to you."


    Captain Brennan raised his sword. "To receive such praiseing from a prominent warrior pleases me. Too bad, we are fighting for different sides in this war."


    All at once, the 7 heads rushed towards Mehrad, however, one after another, each of the heads disintegrated as Mehrad punched them with his ming fist while skillfully dodging the other heads.


    "I can''t afford to lose," Captain Brennan said as he rushed towards Mehrad''s direction. "I already know what you are capable of and I am certain I can defeat you!"


    As Mehrad destroyed the heads continuously attacking him, the destroyed head just regenerated in a matter of seconds and continued their assault.


    "Bothersome." In an instant, the entire area around Mehrad turned into a fire field, a massive fire tornado formed and burned all the heads at once.


    "Nine!" Captain Brennan jumped towards Mehrad with his sword above his head and sliced in his direction at full force.


    Mehrad slightly shifted his body to dodge the attack, but what came next was the barrage of elemental attacksing from the heads firing theirst before theypletely melted.


    Captain Brennan''s armor started to melt as he stayed long inside the fire tornado, but as he waved his sword once more, he was expressing a huge smile.


    Mehrad dodged the iing melting sword by jumping back. "I see. That''s why they chose you to specifically fight me."


    However, Captain Brennan didn''t answer and just responded by aiming hisbined hands at Mehrad. "14 heads... Thunder cannon."


    Without a dy, a st of thunder struck out of Captain Brennan''s hands and surged towards Mehrad while at the same time, 14 serpent heads with electrical bodies followed up.


    The roaring thunder strike echoed throughout the area as its blinding light dispersed in the field. Leaving the spectators in great awe.


    Captain Brennan stood properly, the armor he was wearing was almost melted and his sword was nowhere to find. "I can''t believe it, to think that this armor was built to withstand great heat and you just melted in like nothing. It goes without saying that whoever is caught inside that fire shelter of yours will instantly melt." As Captain Brennan raised his hands, an electrical current emerged from his hand. "And to your question... you are right, I was appointed to defeat you, Infernal destroyer." He chuckled. "Nine... what does it feel like to finally face your very weakness? Commander Einar is a genius, he saw iting and here you are... defeating a well-known warrior, It would bring me great honor once I got home!"


    As the smoke of the thunder explosion slowly disappeared, an image came out, with his torn ck long sleeves, exposing the left side of his chest. "Fire resistance, huh? I can''t believe how a single resistance skill could change the tide of a battle." Mehrad''s gentle smile was nowhere to be found. What could be seen was a menacing smirk indicating a disaster that was about toe. "You have ruined my clothes. Do you know how much it costs? I don''t think that tailor would give me another discount anymore if she knew what happened to the clothes she made for me."


    "Don''t fret, Nine. You don''t have to worry about it. You will never meet her again anyway!"


    Suddenly, an overwhelmingbination of elemental magics was used at once. The entire field was instantly covered in ice and the ground shuddered as countless stone spikes and vines emerged from the ground and rushed towards Mehrad who was just standing on his spot.


    With a confident smile on his face, Captain Brennan aimed his hands at Mehrad who was still unmoved. "Oh my, was myst attack inflicted more damage to you than I thought? Then, it''s good for me! 21 heads... Thunder cannon!" As he screamed. 21 serpent heads came out from his back and rushed to the location of his target. "Die for my glory, Nine!"


    Blood poured to the ground and the confidentughter instantly stopped as Captain Brennan gazed where his arms were used to be attached. There were no longer arms attached to both of his shoulders. "Huh?" As he turned his gaze in front of him, what he found was a pair of terrifying red eyes directly staring at him with great hatred. "Ha? What... just happe-"


    Before he could say another word, his head crashed to the ground and was immediately bombarded with powerful punches that crumbled the ground around it. His head instantly turned minced, but the brutal attacker didn''t stop and continued his relentless vicious punches as if his victim could still feel the pain of his assaults until nothing was left behind from Captain Brennan''s head. The violent punches continued for a few seconds even after Captain Brennan was confirmed dead.


    As the attacker finally stopped, a huge hole was formed at the spot of the assault due to how overwhelming the attacks were.


    All the witnesses were left with great horrors on their faces as they stared at the aftermath of the butchery that happened right in front of their eyes. Their eyes were filled with fear but none of them could even move due to the injuries they took. All of them had their feet and hands burned to prevent them from running or even crawling.


    After a few seconds of silence while staring at the headless corpse in front of him. Mehrad raised his head and revealed a gentle smile while staring at the despaired injured knights. "Forgive me, I just got carried away for a second there." He walked towards the nearest injured knights. "And now, pardon me for making all of you wait for too long. To make it up with you, I will make it quick and as painlessly as possible."


    All the knights could do was stare at him with agony in their eyes.


    But Mehrad responded to them with a menacing smile while a surge of hellish fire was starting to materialize around him. "Believe me, I''m not going to enjoy this... just kidding."

 Chapter 97: Suffering

    Chapter 97: Suffering


    Inside the forest near the Spriggan faction, where a certain someone''s footsteps were sounding from the dry leaves as she walked. Looking straight in front of her, Tanya stopped while narrowing her eyes.


    Suddenly, a silhouette emerged from the thickness of the trees and jumped directly at her.


    "Tanya!"


    What came next was a destructive strike of des that instantly demolished even the boulder of rocks Tanya created to block the assault of the assant.


    "It''s not enough to stop me, Tanya!" As the boulders were cleared, Captain Teivel rushed on her while swinging his dual de.


    But his arms immediately got stopped by the vines that came out from the ground.


    However, the sadistic smile on Captain Teivel''s face became wider as he stared at Tanya''s stoic face. "You are mine now Tanya!"


    Suddenly, the vines holding Captain Teivel''s back corroded while making a loud sizzling sound.


    "Acid field!"


    As Captain Teivel let out the words, yellow liquid materialized right at Tanya''s feet and jumped on her.


    A powerful gust of wind demolished the iing attack as Tanya jumped out, leaving Captain Teivel behind while maniacallyughing.


    "How do you like it, Tanya?" Captain Teivel said as he raised his des.


    "Acid," Tanya responded while attentively staring at him.


    Captain Teivel walked towards her with his terrifying grin still intact in him. "Not really, it has an acidic property, but it''s more of a poison. Once it manages to inflict even just a little wound to you, the poison will destroy you from the inside while the acid slowly erodes you outside. That''s the power of my Poison-type advanced ss skill, Poison torment. All I need is just a little wound to eliminate even a ss S like you. Amazing, right?"


    "Then, let''s see if you can."


    The ground crumbled as countless vines emerged from the ground, but Captain Teivel''s response was a much louder sadisticugh.


    "I want to see what your suffering face looks like! Tanya!"


    All at once, countless stones spikes, ice spikes, and vines emerged from the ground and rushed toward Captain Teivel, but he immediately disappeared thanks to his overwhelming speed that none of Tanya''s attacks could keep up.


    Captain Teivel jumped around the thickness of the forest with great speed while skillfully dodging the iing attacks and the moment he got near to Tanya, he jumped in while expressing a sadistic smile.


    His des were instantly covered in yellow liquid, as an indication of how dangerous it could be if it managed to hit Tanya.


    Even a slight touch could mean death.


    "Your face of despair, show it to me! Tanya!" Captain Teivel shouted while rushing mid-air.


    "Would you mind not calling my name while making that disturbing face?"


    That''s what Captain Teivel heard before a powerful gust of wind threw him away from Tanya. He rolled to the ground, leaving a trace of blood on his way.


    As he crashed against a tree, he unleashed a violent groan and stood up. "Damn it!" He stared at the trail of blood in front of him and raised his left hand. "Eh?" His left hand was no longer there.


    "I will admit, you are fast, you have managed to dodge my attack even in mid-air, quitemendable if I must say." Tanya stood up a few meters away from him while expressing a proud smile. "But nothing is outstanding about you. You said that you wanted to see my face of suffering? Haven''t you noticed? I have been making a face of suffering since the first time I heard your infuriating voice." Tanya put her hand on her mouth. "Oh my, what an unpleasant scum."


    "You... damn witch!"


    Captain Teivel tried to stand up to attack Tanya and at the same time, yellow liquid emerged beneath her. However, a powerful gust of wind just eradicated them. And the next thing that happened was Captain Teivel''s other hand rolling to the ground.


    "Huh?" His loud scream echoed throughout the ce as he rolled to the ground.


    "You still don''t realize it, don''t you?"


    All Captain Teivel could do was stare at Tanya with hatred in his eyes. But that same hatred instantly vanished upon seeing the greater outrage Tanya''s eyes were expressing.


    "You have just made me really angry, Hive mind legion of the kingdom of Mna. To think that you stoop this low just to gain victory is unthinkable. The hero, Ragnar Aegle, would be very ashamed of all of you. Perhaps other human kingdoms would, but Ragnar himself will never end up doing such a disgraceful tactic. That''s why he ended up being the greatest hero of humanity that earned not only the respect of humans but even demi-humans. However, he dreamed of a glorious nation, but what we are fighting right now is just a mockery of that dream of his." Tanya shook her head.


    Captain Teivel stood up and anger was visible on his face. "You know nothing about the Hero Ragnar and what his dream was! You know nothing, Demi-human!"


    Tanya stared at him for a few seconds, before releasing a huge sigh. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter anymore. He is already dead and could no longer see this mess that his own son created, fortunately for him. Nevertheless, let''s go back to the current matter. You tried to sneak into the town and harm the nonbatants. Do you know the possible consequences of such a despicable action? So you know, the very thing that you are trying to do will lead humanity upon its fall." She crossed her arms. "Captain... do you know what would happen once meruems lose their heart?"


    "What do you mean?" Captain Teivel asked with confusion on his pained face.


    "Would they die and fall to the ground, or their body would slowly disappear and get crumbled by the wind? The answer is neither. Once you took away the only thing that makes the meruems want to protect, which is their heart, they will seek to destroy instead." Tanya''s eyes narrowed. "Believe me, I know. After all, I was once a heart of a meruem as well."


    "What''s that story about an extinct tribe having to do with this battle?"


    Half of Tanya''s lips rose. "I see. So you all still don''t know. Nheless, to say the least, I am doing your entire race a favor. You should be grateful because if you happen to manage to get inside the town and harm the meruem''s heart. Your entire race will be obliterated. Haven''t you wondered why I and Mehrad are here? Haven''t you asked yourself... who is leading the entire army?"


    Captain Teivel walked back while shaking his head. His expression was full of disbelief. "No... you are lying... that can''t be true... if what you''re saying is true...then... that means... Commander is."


    By using his final attempt to escape, Captain Teivel jumped away from Tanya with great desperation on his face.


    "Commander! You need to get out of there!"


    [Captain Teivel?]


    [Captain Teivel! Say something? What are you saying?]


    [Captain Teivel! Please, not you too!]


    The person Commander Einar was talking to could no longer talk, due to his body beingpletely frozen. Cold smoke wasing out from his body as he slowly groaned and his eyes were expressing great despair.


    [All units near the location of the Shadow fairy! Hasten your movement! Captain Teivel needs your assistance!]


    [We can''t afford to lose him.]


    "Now, try to melt the ice inside your body with your poison." Certain footsteps passed through him. "You are the type of person who loves seeing the suffering of your victims, right? Although I am not the kind of person who enjoys seeing people''s suffering, I will make an exception just for you. After all, You deserve it."


    Captain Teivel''s shivering eyes slowly moved towards the direction of Tanya walking away from him. His body still seemed normal, but it was a different story inside. It was frozen solid, and all of his organs were slowly breaking apart. Unabling him to talk or even think properly.


    All he could do was groan in pain while waiting for his still distant death.

 Chapter 98: Dark Triad

    Chapter 98: Dark Triad


    Inside the vicinity of the forest near the main entrance of the town of Agrona. A brutal battle was taking ce, an entire troop was fighting against a single enemy.


    "Captain!"


    Leo threw the lifeless body he was holding releasing his bloody hand on the dead Captain''s chest. "That''s the 9th Captain."


    However, the troop who lost their Captain didn''t falter and raised their weapons with utmost resolve on their faces.


    "Don''t be afraid, people of the light, the blessing of the God and Goddesses of Ulterra is with us! The forces of evil will never prevail!" Shouted one of the knights. "The hero is with us!"


    All at once, all the knights formed their formation and surrounded Leo, preparing for an all-out assault.


    Leo''sughter resonated throughout the area instantly putting the knights in confusion.


    "What''s funny, Demi-human?"


    "Hero you said? There is no hero on this battlefield... nor good or evil. We are all just fighting for what we believe in as right. Now that you just dered what you believe in. It''s my turn to say mine. This is what I believe..." Leo raised his blood-soaked right hand. "You all are fortunate to witness it, the beginning of the ascension of the great ruler of the town of Agrona! The entire world will tremble and every nation will kneel before him! Is he evil? Or is he righteous?" A huge smirk emerged on Leo''s face. "The truth is, it doesn''t matter. Because we will be at his side whether he chooses to bring heaven or true hell into this world! That belief is exactly what you have for your Commander, you are calling it being on the side of light or good... but I am calling it... devotion. As long as he wishes to, we will burn this world in hismand!"


    The only thing the entire troop surrounding him could do was stare at him with disbelief.


    "Such vile beast... charge!"


    As they ran towards Leo, his ominousughter became more audible, indicating the brutal end they were about to face. "You didn''te here to conquer us, you havee here to be our first stepping stone for our grand conquest! Kingdom of Mna!"


    As the knights jumped on him, blood sttered to the ground as the knights'' bodies were cut in half and everyone who went on his way waspletely obliterated.


    Calling it a battle was an untruth, it was a one-sided massacre.


    ***


    On the other side of the forest, silence was shrouded in the area. The only thing that could be heard was the wind and the heavy groaning of the remaining knight squatting in the middle of the pile of corpses of an entire troop.


    "How is this happening?" The Captain of the troop said while staring at the dagger aimed at his forehead by his own hand with his shivering teary eyes.


    "You just ughtered your entire troop, that must be very painful."


    As the Captain moved his eyes, what greeted him was Leal''s stoic face.


    "You are a monster!"


    Leal chuckled. "No, no. You are. I am not the one who killed my own allies, and I don''t think I would end up doing what you have just done." Half of Leal''s lips rose. "They''ve trusted you with their lives, but look at them now." Leal shrugged. "How pitiful."


    "You will pay for this!"


    "No. This is the price of your kingdom''s arrogance. And this is just the beginning. Your Commander, he just challenged the worst person to pick a fight with. Do you know what would happen if the ruler of the town of Agrona met your Commander?"


    "Tanya will die in the hands of Commander Einar!"


    Leal tilted his head sideways. "I see. I get it now." He slowly nodded. "Once the ruler of the town of Agro- No. Once our ruler meets your Commander, the growth that he would get after fighting your Commander will immediately propel him and this town to the top of the power hierarchy. It will bring chaos and will put a great tremor in this world. Everyone will know his name and he will crush anyone foolish enough to stand against him." Leal smiled. "What a terrifying monster. Luckily, I am on his side."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The Captain shouted in confusion while his shivering eyes were on the dagger slowly pressing on his forehead.


    "You investigated not enough. Our ruler is not Tanya Latora. She never was. Our ruler is a meruem named Casimir Kismet."


    Before the Captain could react, the dagger prated his forehead, instantly killing him.


    Leal walked away from the massacre he just created. "As long as he will protect the most important thing to me, I will have no problem following him. No matter what goal he has. That is my conviction."


    ***


    Inside the forest near the Spriggan faction. A swarm of countless knights was forming a circle surrounding their target while raising their weapons.


    In the middle of the huge army was Tanya just standing while expressing a proud smile on her face and crossing her arms.


    "Prepare for battle!" One of the knights shouted.


    "This is the end of your reign, Shadow fairy!"


    Tanya nodded. "Yes, it is. However, I hope you are prepared for the one who will take the reign after me. Once this war reaches its conclusion, the entire Ulterra will see what kind of ruler this town has. Every nation will realize why Magerna has chosen him as her valiant hero... and I will be on his side to see it all realized. All of it will start now."


    "Eradicate all evil in this world! Charge!"


    All at once, all the knights surrounding her rushed towards her.


    Tanya raised her hand and gripped her fist. "It''s time. My Supreme ss skill. Fulfill my bidding. Annihte all of my enemies, my shadows."


    What came next was a surge of deafening cries of agony.


    After a few minutes, another troop of knights arrived at the location. All of them attentively checked every direction for any signs of their enemy.


    "Don''t let your guard down!" The Captain in the front of the formation shouted.


    "Isn''t there supposed to be 4 troops already in this ce? Where are they?" One of the knights asked.


    "I am certain that at this point, they are already fighting the Sha-"


    "Help!" The conversation stopped when a hollowed agonizing call resonated throughout the area.


    They immediately raised their weapons.


    "What''s that?"


    "Help! It hurts!"


    "Kill me!"


    "Please kill me!" The entire army''s attention shifted when a silhouette emerged from the thickness of the forest.


    A massive shadowy creature walking on all four with its hands and feet equipped with long and sharp ck ws suddenly appeared, its entire body was jet ck except for its terrifying red eyes where tears made of blood were flowing out. It opened its massive mouth revealing its enormous sharp ck fangs.


    "What in God''s names is that?"


    "Is that you, Captain?" The shadow figure talked. But before anyone could react, its unnerving roar that resembled a roar of a lion resounded throughout the area, and what came next was the wave of the countless roars from afar that were traveling towards their location.


    "Charge!" The Captain of the troop shouted.


    The shadowy figure jumped into the formation, and after a few moments, an entire swarm arrived and butchered everyone caught in their way while the hollowed voices inside them continuously cried for help.


    Every knight who died in their hands would instantly turn into a shadowy creature as well.


    "Captain! Help me!" One of the knights cried while his entire body was slowly transforming into a massive shadow creature. His eyes bloated and started to bleed while reaching his massive ck hand to his Captain in front of him. "Captain! It hurts!"


    All the Captain could do was stare at his suffering subordinate with great horror. "This is a nightmare! What kind of magic is this!"


    His shivering eyes instantly shifted when a rustling sound sounded a few meters away from him. And what came out put him in great despair.


    "Help me! It hurts! End my pain!"


    "That''s why I really hate using this skill." Tanya came out from the thick forest while crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes. "They are making obnoxious sounds. It''s irritating."


    Beside her were 2 of the shadow creatures. As they stood beside her, the great difference in size was revealed. The shadow creatures were so massive that Tanya ended up looking like a childpared to the behemoths standing on both of her sides.


    "End me!"


    The Captain stared at her with great hatred. "You! You monster!"


    Tanya ignored the furious Captain and stared at the massacre happening in front of her. "Spare no one."


    The massive creatures beside her roared and rushed to the battle and continued the onught, attacking the despaired Captain first.

 Chapter 99: Reason

    Chapter 99: Reason


    [Commander! The Shadow fairy is wiping us all out! We need assistance here- ahh! Stay away! Damn it! Don''te near me!]


    [Commander! This is Captain Kaspog, we are currently fighting against Leo the Invincible! I am requesting immediate assistance!]


    [Commander! We are currently under attack! We need assistance! Wait... is that a giant minotaur?]


    [Commander! Commander! This is one of the members of Captain In''s troop! I don''t know why! But they are attacking each other! We need immediate assistance! Commander!]


    "Damn it! Captain Brennan! Captain Teivel? Do you hear me? Answer me!" All Commander Einar could do was click his and shake his head while staring at the forest around them with disbelief in his eyes. "What is going on? How could this happen?"


    "Commander?" The knight beside him asked.


    Behind them was a swarm of knights prepared for any iing battle.


    Commander Einar exhaled. "Get ready, Captain Joran. We are going to charge in the middle of the battle now. Let''s leave the Shadow fairy and the Infernal destroyer alone for now and help our main forces." He clenched his fist while frowning. "I can''t believe it''s happening. Our entire forces are being overwhelmed by the mere underlings while our main targets are disrupting our formation on the sidelines as if they are fully aware of our n and decided to use the exact same tactic we came up with against us."


    "Commander!" One of the knights ran toward him while expressing great terror on his face. "The Marite corps! They are finally here! Our Captain was in! They are wiping out our entire troop!"


    Commander Einar rushed in the direction where the knight came from and raised his sword. Behind him was the entire army. "They are already here, but why can''t I see their mana manifestation?"


    With his Extreme speed, he immediately reached the location where the screams of the knights were audible. Upon seeing one of the knights screaming while crawling and about to get attacked by one of the Marites, he jumped in and waved his sword. His raw sword sh was so devastating it created a wind torrent that even disrupted the trees all around them, forcing his target to jump out to escape from his destructive pure physical attack.


    Commander Einar grabbed the knight and jumped away while his eyes were still on his target.


    "Commander!" A smile of utmost relief emerged on the knight''s face upon seeing him.


    After a few moments, the entire swarm of the army arrived.


    "Captain Joran, leave this one to me. And help the other troops."


    Captain Joran bowed his head. "Yes, Commander."


    All at once, the entire army proceeded to scatter towards the other troops around the area.


    Upon confirming that the army following him was no longer around, Commander Einar exhaled and raised his sword. The only thing left in it was its handle, the other part of the sword eroded and was slowly reaching the part where his hand was. "What a terrifying skill. No wonder why not even a corpse was left from Captain Sakim''s entire troop."


    Commander Einar threw his sword to the ground before itpletely disappeared and turned into ashes.


    The one he was talking to dropped her broken gauntlet and just stared at him with her sharp gazing jet-ck eyes.


    Dimensional storage appeared next to Commander Einar. He pulled another sword while expressing a gentle smile on his face. "Based on what I learned about you, you are dangerous enough for me to conclude to personally deal with you." Commander Einar raised his sword. "The Puppet master''s right hand, Bonecrusher, Kuro of the Marite corps."


    "I would greatly appreciate it if you don''t call me such a disturbing nickname," Kuro answered while looking directly at Commander Einar''s eyes.


    Commander Einar chuckled. "I see. Pardon my discourtesy. With that said, now that you are already here- where are you going?"


    The entire group of Marites jumped away from the scene, leaving only Kuro.


    Kuro, who was about to jump towards the thickness of the forest, stared at him with indifference in her eyes. "Far away from you. I have no business with the strongest individual of this legion."


    Commander Einar furrowed his eyebrows. "Are you saying that you are just going to escape like that? You already have me fired up for this battle!"


    Kuro nodded. "I have no reason to fight you." And turned her back at him.


    "Reason to fight, huh?" Commander Einar put his hand on his forehead andughed.


    "Farewell." Kuro squatted to jump out.


    "The Shadow fairy, Tanya Latora." Commander Einar stabbed his sword to the ground and stared at Kuro with a subtle smirk on his expression. "Perhaps you and the Shadow fairy get along pretty well. Both of you have the same fate, right? Outcasts from your own home."


    Kuro paused and remained unmoved for a few seconds before shifting her gaze to Commander Einar.


    Upon seeing Kuro''s reaction, Commander Einar''s smirk became wider as he rotated his gauntlet. "What does it feel like? Being hated by your own people I mean. That must be hard, no? Living your entire life being despised by your own race, having no one to be considered as a family or even a friend. Although, if I must say, Tanya lived a far tougher life than you have. She lived most of her life being treated that way with no one to lean on to and managed to be what she is now, one of the most powerful individuals in the entire Ulterra. Quite respectable, right?" He shrugged. "And here you are, dragging innocent Leal into your fate and forcing him to abandon everything just to protect you." A mocking smile emerged on his face. "Forgive me, I should not have asked you such a controversial question... because the person who I should be asking that question is Tanya who managed to live on her own without dragging anyone with her despite the hardships she faced... and of course, Leal. The naive boy who decided to throw his perfect life away just to be with you... a curse."


    Kuro''s entire body veered and her gaze turned into an intimidating re. "This life... Is it hard, you asked? Perhaps? But Not as painful as ending up as a failed hero."


    However, what she received was a long loudughter. Commander Einar continuedughing for a few seconds before pulling his sword out.


    He raised his sword and pointed it in Kuro''s direction. "It seems... both of us finally have a good reason to fight each other now. Shall we begin? Kuro?"

 Chapter 100: Duty

    Chapter 100: Duty


    The trees within a certain area in the forest were disrupted by the powerful swing of a sword.


    In one swing of his sword, the trees surrounding Commander Einar were demolished, clearing the area around him. While the receiver of his devastating attack jumped in and aimed a kick toward his face.


    However, before Kuro could reach him, the entire area around them was instantly covered in fire, forcing her to jump out.


    With a confident smile on his face, Commander Einar threw his eroding sword and pulled another one from his Dimensional storage. He tilted his head sideways as he waved his sword and rushed to Kuro''s location.


    Once more, Commander Einar jumped on Kuro and chopped his sword. Yet, the sword instantly eroded before it could reach Kuro, giving her a chance to jump in andunch a kick toward his chest.


    "Predictable!" Commander Einar shouted as he pulled 2 swords out from his dimensional storage and used them to sh Kuro on her way to him.


    Suddenly, the swords brimmed in blinding light transforming Commander Einar''s normal swords into a weapon of destructive light.


    The sound of the impact of the attack resounded throughout the area. As a massive explosion of magic attack was demonstrated.


    Commander Einar threw his 2 eroding swords and stared at Kuro squatting a few meters away from him. Between them was a massive hole in the ground as proof of how powerful the attack was.


    "You have my admiration, you are quite skilled. A powerful Captain level I presume. Even my top Captains like Brennan or Teivel would have a hard time dealing with you."


    Kuro stood up and threw away her remaining gauntlet. As he stood up, her worn-out maid outfit was revealed. She tried to walk but the injury she received in her foot prevented her.


    "I don''t think you can still run without the help of your left foot. So let me say this to you before I''ll end this." He pulled another sword from his Dimensional storage. "I want to express my apology for what I said earlier, I didn''t mean any of it. I know your pain and I am fully aware that it''s disrespectful to poke at it. However, it''s my only means to contain you in my grasp, I hope you understand." He raised his sword and pointed it to Kuro who was directly looking at him. "With that said, I have no personal reason to kill you. It just happened that we are standing against each other''s side. I''m just doing what I must. It is my duty."


    Commander Einar''s sword started to light up.


    Kuro stood up and flicked her shoulder-length ck hair and raised her fists.


    "We both know how dangerous you can be if my subordinates meet you, so I have no other option but to eliminate a huge threat like you myself." He prepared his brimming sword for another devastating attack. "Light utopia."


    All of a sudden, the entire ce around them lit up, turning the entire ce into a massive field of light that instantly merged with Commander Einar''s sword.


    Commander Einar waved his sword and a massive sword of light emerged destroying everything in its path. "It''s over."


    As Commander Einar waved his sword in a circr motion, everything caught up in the attack was instantly obliterated, but his target was not one of them.


    Before Commander Einar realized it, Kuro emerged in front of him andunched a punch in his face. That he managed to parry the attack by pulling a sword from his dimensional storage, which instantly eroded.


    He waved his massive sword of light in Kuro''s direction that she easily dodged by jumping towards Commander Einar, where the brimming sword of light could not reach her and where she''s close enough to wither Commander Einar''s armor away.


    Commander Einar''s armor started to copse. Starting from his sword and gauntlets to his thick chest te.


    A gentle smile emerged on Commander Einar''s face. "It seems I gravely underestimated you, Kuro."


    But what happened next put Kuro in great shock, when Commander Einar''s body started to light up and was covered with blinding light and so did the entire area around them, giving her no ce to go.


    "Heaven''s judgment!"


    What came next was a devastating explosion of searing light.


    The deafening sound caused by the explosion of light echoed throughout the area, getting the attention of everyone near the location.


    As the blinding light subsided. Commander Einar pulled another sword from his Dimensional storage. "Forgive me. I thought it would be more than enough to eliminate you. But it turns out you are tougher than I thought. If I knew it would happen, I would have increased my attack''s damage output." He walked forward. "Now, I feel bad that I identally caused unnecessary suffering to you. I genuinely feel apologetic about it."


    In front of him was Kuro lying on the ground. With her dress already worn out and smokeing out from her body. She''s chasing her own breath while ring at Commander Einar walking toward her.


    Commander Einar stopped right beside her and stared at her with his eyes filled with sympathy. "This time, it will be quick and painless." He raised his sword and aimed it at Kuro''s nape. "You will suffer no more. Farewell, Kuro."


    He waved his sword aiming at Kuro''s nape, while Kuro on the other hand just closed her eyes and waited for her iing end.


    A split second before Commander Einar''s sword could reach Kuro. His sword flew into the air due to the stone spike suddenly emerging from the ground.


    All Commander Einar could do was stare at the stone spike in confusion. However, his senses returned when a cloud of darkness covered Kuro and the area around her. Commander Einar immediately jumped out before the dark cloud could reach him.


    Commander Einar stared at the dark cloud forming in front of him with confusion on his face. "Dark magic? She''s already here?" His eyes shivered. "To the units fighting the Shadow fairy rep-"


    But he was immediately cut when he felt something cold touching his skin. He caught the white thing falling from the sky and stared at it. "Snow?"


    As he looked up, what greeted him was a massive cloud sprinkling snow all over the area. Completely changing the weather around them.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    [Commander! This is the troop currently fighting the Shadow fairy! We need immediate assistance! She''s wiping us out!]


    Upon hearing those words, his eyes instantly erged.


    "If the Shadow fairy is still there then... who is this?"


    As if the person inside the smoke cloud heard his question and decided to answer him, the thick ck cloud slowly faded away, revealing the person standing inside while carrying Kuro in his arms.


    His pair of menacing red eyes were directly staring at Commander Einar. Great hatred and killing intent could be seen in them. His face was expressing no emotions in it, but the atmosphere around him was more than enough to tell how destructive this person could be. As he tilted his head sideways, his ck crystallized horns became more pronounced, indicating the tribe where he belonged.


    "Are you alright, Kuro?" His strict voice sounded as he spoke while staring at Kuro.


    "Ye- Yes, Mister Casimir. Thank you for saving me."


    On the other hand, Commander Einar walked back while staring at the person in front of him with his erged eyes. He shook his head in disbelief.


    "It can''t be... It can''t be true! What is a meruem doing here!"

 Chapter 101: Gratitude

    Chapter 101: Gratitude


    (Casimir Kismet)


    [Skill [Hive Mind] was acquired.]


    [The ability tomunicate with the individuals that the user considered as allies. The number of allowed receivers is unconditional as long as they are within the area of the range of the skill.]


    This is the skill behind the Hive mind legion. It only means...


    "Are you alright, Kuro?" I shifted my gaze towards Kuro who I was currently carrying in my arms.


    With her erged eyes, she looked at me and nodded. "Ye-yes, Mister Casimir."


    She looked flustered. This was the first time I had seen another reaction from her besides her usual strict face.


    Her face was red while her jet-ck eyes were shivering and both of her hands were on her chest.


    Her maid outfit was already worn out, her white skin was revealed due to the holes on her dress, and the stomach part and skirt of her dress were almost destroyed.


    She got multiple wounds all over her body, especially on her arms and feet, but I don''t think any of them were fatal.


    She''s quite tough, to say the least, I mean, she literally just fought a freaking Commander 1 on 1 and this is just the injuries she received!


    Regardless, the fact that he almost got her is undeniable.


    It''s a good thing I came at the right time. When I saw the huge explosion earlier, I quickly rushed here because as far as I remember, no one on our side is using that type of magic.


    And as expected, that powerful attack came from our enemies'' side.


    From this man.


    "What is a meruem doing here!" He shouted while staring directly at me.


    I directed my eyes on him, by just looking at him, I could clearly tell that he was not someone who was just a pushover. The entirety of his body armor waspletely broken, but he was unscathed.


    So, this is what a Commander looks like. Such an intimidating person.


    Something is telling me that if I didn''t arrive on time, he would end up killing Kuro.


    I can''t let it happen because it will cause me a huge problem if he manages to do so. Someone will be really furious at me if I fail to protect her. After all, it''s part of our agreement.


    "Kuro!"


    I exhaled upon hearing the familiar voice.


    Speaking of.


    I shifted towards the direction where Leal came from, he emerged from the thickness of the forest with an incredible concern written all over his face.


    "Master Leal."


    I walked toward him while still carrying Kuro. "Leal."


    Upon seeing Kuro''s state, his concerned eyes turned wider and instantly shrouded in hatred as he red at the person behind me. "Einar!"


    He marched towards Commander Einar while gritting his teeth.


    Hey! Hey! Hold your horses, Loverboy!


    "Leal, leave this battle to me."


    He stopped.


    "This battle is mine, Leal. Take Kuro away from here and help the others, they need you there more than I need you here."


    I mean, even if I don''t want to, I have to. Since this stupid war started, all I did was walk around as if I was in the park while all of them were ughtering everything like madmen!


    They were wiping out everything like panic buyers in the toilet paper aisle!


    I haven''t fought shit yet! Every time I tried to fight someone, one of them would go and massacre the shit out of the enemies before I even arrived!


    If I don''t fight this scary Commander in front of me, I will end up being a big disy in this war and everyone will talk about how useless I am for not doing shit in the entirety of this war!


    His shoulder rose as he exhaled. "I understand." We walked towards me and red at the person I was carrying. "And you, what dumb idea got into that thick skull of yours that you decided to fight him? You shouldn''t do such a foolish thing, Kuro!" He exhaled and looked away. "You... you made me very worried."


    Ah...


    "Forgive me, Master Leal, for making you worried."


    He paused for a second before staring at Kuro with tenderness in his eyes. "Silly, don''t do it again."


    Hmm... What''s that awful smell?


    "I won''t," Kuro answered.


    It smells like fucking third wheel in here!


    I cleared my throat. "Would you mind not flirting while I am literally carrying one of you? It''s making me want to hate my vorless life." I activated my healing magic and healed Kuro before putting her down.


    Now that I am no longer carrying her, do your things! Go somewhere!


    As Kuro stood up, she bowed her head at me. "Forgive me, Mister Casimir, for I made a horrendous mistake. You instructed us to never engage with their Commander, but I still did despite your strict order."


    I cracked my fingers as I walked toward Commander Einar. And to my surprise, he was now wearing new full body armor with a helmet and a new sword stabbed to the ground next to him.


    Where the fuck did thosee from?


    "Don''t worry about it, Kuro. Just don''t do it again. Are we clear?"


    "I understand."


    I looked back. "Good."


    For some reason, she picked a stone lying on the ground and raised it over her palm towards me. "You have my deepest gratitude for saving my life, Mister Casimir." Upon saying those words, the stone over her palm instantly crumbled and turned into ashes.


    [Skill [Cursed Touch] was acquired.]


    [The ability to instantly erode the target, whether the target is organic or inorganic. The erosion effect can be set to continuously destroy the target or to stop to a certain extent the user desires.]


    The fuck? This is a straight-up OP skill! Why all this time I didn''t have any idea that she was hiding this disgustingly overpowered skill?


    I smiled and nodded. "I see. Thanks, Kuro."


    "Casimir."


    "What is it, Leal?"


    For a second, he remained staring at me and slowly revealed a gentle smile. "Thanks."


    I smiled back. "Don''t bother about it. Besides, This is what we agreed on, right?"


    He slowly nodded. "Yes, it is it is."


    "Now if you may, get Kuro out of here and leave this one to me. I have a Commander I need to beat the shit out of." I turned my back to the 2 of them and faced the enemy in front of me.


    He was putting his leg armor as the final piece that he needed to put. Upon seeing me walking toward him, he stood up and grabbed his sword stabbed to the ground, and faced me.


    Man, he looks very intimidating! The atmosphere around him is screaming ''I am powerful''!


    I smiled to hide the pressure he was causing on me. "So... you are Commander Einar Aegle. The son of the greatest hero of humanity."


    "I am honored to hear that you know about me. Though, I can''t say the same to you, due to the fact that we all thought that your entire tribe was finally gone. Unfortunately, it turns out it''s not entirely true." He raised his sword. "However, It makes a lot of sense now, why neither the Shadow fairy nor the Infernal destroyer is leading the main force. They have such an individual leading them. With that said, before we begin, may I know the name of such an impressive person standing right in front of me?"


    I just heard him scream earlier, but he ispletelyposed now! Talk about a true warrior''s resolve.


    I stopped and stared at him.


    "You may call me Casimir, the current ruler of the town of Agrona. Anyway, I heard you are very strong, that''s why I personally came here to meet you. Let''s see if it''s true." I smirked. "Hero."


    A gentle smile emerged on his face. "I can''t believe I actually feel delighted after being addressed that way by my own enemy." He walked towards me. "Then, don''t blink, you will miss it if you do, Casimir, the ruler of the town Agrona."


    Welp, this is it. Fight the fucking Commander they said, this will be fun they said. Good luck to me!

 Chapter 102: Commander Level

    Chapter 102: Commander Level


    In a blink of an eye, the person standing a few meters away from me disappeared and instantly materialized right in front of me while waving his sword.


    I activated my Extreme speed to dodge his attack, but he immediately followed it up with another powerful sh with his sword.


    He''s so fucking fast and strong that a literal cyclone was being generated every time he waved his fucking sword!


    I activated both my Ice and Earth magic to stop him but he just brushed it off with one sh and rushed toward me.


    I stopped him by bombarding him with Electric magic, but the attack that I thought devastating wasn''t even enough to flinch him.


    "I was trained to withstand anymon elemental magic. If Elemental magic is the only thing you have, then it would be bad for you."


    "You must have a tough childhood to be that durable," I said as I contained him inside the massive water ball.


    But before I could even do shit, he easily melted them like nothing, hended on the ground while his entire body was glowing due to overheating.


    And what came next was a massive fireball engulfing everything around me. I covered my eyes due to the blinding me covering the ce.


    Even with the fire all over us, I saw his Mana manifestation rushing towards me. "You used it earlier, your Elemental type advanced ss skill! Use it! Don''t underestimate me!"


    With such speed that I couldn''t even think of keeping up, he emerged right in front of me and waved his sword aiming at my neck.


    I jumped out fast enough to dodge his attack, but his sword managed to hit my face.


    I immediately touched my cheek and saw blood on my palm.


    Damn it! Not the face!


    "Use what? Do you mean this?"


    I activated my Dark magic and covered the entire area with ck clouds forcing him to jump back.


    As the dark fog disappeared, I saw him standing a few meters away from me. "Ruler of Agrona, you know it is disrespectful to hold back while your enemy is doing his best to win this battle. You have been fighting as if you''re just treating this battle as training and not a fight to the death." He said while attentively staring at me. "I hope it''s not just because you are taking me so lightly."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s been a long time since I fought someone to death. That''s why I am having trouble conditioning myself to fight for real. But thanks to your words, I realized my mistake." I raised my hand. "Don''t worry, I won''t hold back anymore."


    Even though I could only see a part of it, a smile emerged on his face. "Then show it to me. What you are capable of, Casimir!" He rushed towards me.


    Then, let''s show the world how powerful your skill is, Karoon.


    "Behold, the wrath of Agrona!" I clenched my fist and pulled the sword handle floating beside me. "Let me demonstrate to you what I am capable of."


    As I raised my sword, then, out of nowhere, countless different weapons appeared all around us, spears, swords, daggers, and halberds, and pointed at Commander Einar. All of them were floating mid-air thanks to my wide mana manifestation range scattered throughout the ce.


    Commander Einar stopped and looked around while raising his sword. "Creation type advanced ss skill."


    I smiled as I stared at Commander Einar. "I hope you''ve brought an umbre... because it will rain."


    [Synthetic cksmith.]


    [The ability to create replicas of every non-organic material the user touched. The amount of replicas that can be created is unconditional as long as the amount of the user''s mana is sufficient to cast the skill, but the copied material only has 50% durability of the original material and will automatically disappear after an hour.]


    Let there be a storm... of weapons.


    I pointed the sword I was holding towards Commander Einar, all at once, the weapons floating in the air rushed to his location to attack him.


    As expected, he easily deflected the iing attacks with his overpowering physical capabilities.


    However, the thing is, even with how many he destroys, I don''t think he willst if he''s against a limitless barrage of weapons.


    All at once I activated my Earth, Vine, and Ice magic andunched a barrage of attacks toward him along with the endless assault of weapons currently attacking him.


    At the same time, a massive thunder cloud started to brew above us and instantly sted a devastating thunder strikeing from the sky, striking Commander Einar currently upied by my other attacks.


    The entire area was engulfed in a dark cloud that covered the entire ce and rushed in one direction. To Commander Einar''s location.


    "Heaven''s judgment!"


    Before I knew it, a devastating light devoured the entire area. I tried to run from it, but I wasn''t fast enough. It happened so fast that it left me with no time to even react.


    The searing light hit me and I immediately felt the intense pain it caused. As if my entire body was being stabbed and burned all at once.


    As the devastating light slowly disappeared, I wandered my eyes, all of the weapons floating in the air were obliterated, along with the stone and Ice spikes and vines to the ground. Even the thunderstorm above was destroyed. All of it in one attack.


    "You almost had me there, Casimir. I am not gonna lie, that''s one of the most powerful chains of attacks that I''ve ever witnessed. Thebination of devastating power and wide mana manifestation area. What a terrifying creature." I heard his voice as he walked toward me. He was lightly wounded but it waspletely visible that he was still in a good state.


    I stared at my body. My long sleeve was worn out, even my high-quality vambrace was dented. I could sense my body releasing a huge amount of smoke due to the damage I took. And it''s painful as fuck!


    "You have underestimated me a little bit too much. I may be not the strongest around and perhaps not as powerful as you are, but I am still a ss B rank. You let your guard down, I just took the opportunity in front of me. It is your fault that you have lost."


    ss B? It means he''s just one rank lower than Mehrad and one rank higher than Leo and Leal.


    He raised his sword while staring at me. "War is never a game, Casimir, the ruler of the town of Agrona."


    I exhaled as I stood straight while facing him.


    He actually managed to cause this much injury in me.


    Why did I let it happen?


    Did I hold back way too much?


    I guess... I did.


    [Skill [Light Magic] was acquired.]


    I healed myself and stared at him. He gave me a confused look while putting his sword down upon seeing all of my wounds instantly healed.


    "Pardon me for holding back earlier. I am not trying to say an excuse, but these past few months, I have been really into the idea of peace that I cannot think about fighting to death anymore. Can you believe it, in the span of 3 months, I have be much, much... much kinder than I really was." I smiled. "As you wish, I will take this battle more seriously now. However... before we start... Let me tell you this. Don''t me me for what''s about toe because you are the one who asked for it."


    He immediately walked back with his erged eyes.


    [Due to your aptitude for Dark magic and the acquisition of Skill [Light Magic], you have acquired all the required elemental skills. All of the essentialponents to obtain an exclusive skill set [Dark Elementalist] have been fulfilled.]


    [Dark Elementalist elemental skills set will grant the ability to invoke the darker and more destructive version of elemental magic. That will aim to destroy everything. Embodying the destructive side of the elements and will ignore most of the normal varieties'' weaknesses.]


    "With that said, Commander, I know it''s already toote to say this, but..."


    [Skill [Dark Fire Magic] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Dark Water Magic] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Dark Wind Magic] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Dark Electricity Magic] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Dark Ice Magic] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Dark Earth Magic] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Dark nt Magic] was acquired.]


    [Skill [Dark Light Magic] was acquired.]


    I raised my hand and a ck fire materialized over my palm. "Wee to the humble town of Agrona, people of the kingdom of Mna."

 Chapter 103: Dark Elementalist

    Chapter 103: Dark Elementalist


    Dark Elementalist, huh?


    By activating my skill, instantaneously, the entire area around us was engulfed in ck me, burning everything around 50 meters around me, leaving nothing but ashes behind.


    "What just happened?" Commander Einar asked with his voice filled with confusion.


    With his shivering eyes, he stared at me while raising his sword.


    I snapped my fingers and instantly, all of the fire surrounding us disappeared.


    "What just happened, you asked? I am just giving you what you are eager to see."


    "That fire! That''s not a normal fire! That fire was filled with malevolent energy! What did you do?"


    I activated my Synthetic cksmith and all at once, summoned countless weapons all around us aiming at him.


    "Of course, it is, Commander." I triggered the weapons floating around us to rush towards him.


    ck fire? How about, ck thunder strikes?


    While he''s upied fighting against the countless weapons surging toward him. I created a thunder cloud above.


    Compared to its usual manifestation, the thunder cloud that formed above us was much darker than before.


    "Casimir!"


    As I shifted my gaze back to Commander Einar, he was already on his way toward me while his entire body was brimming in light.


    "Let''s see how powerful this skill became." I raised my hand to prepare for the iing barrage from the sky.


    "Light will prevail! Always will!" A blinding light started toe out from his body. "Vile evil will be destroyed! Now! Begone! Heaven''s judgment!"


    The blinding light epassed the entire area around us, with such devastating power that could destroy everything within. Even me.


    "I hope it''s not your most powerful attack, Commander. Because it would be very anticlimactic."


    I snapped my fingers and the light all over the ce instantly disappeared, leaving only Commander Einar looking at me with disbelief on his face.


    "What just..."


    "It''s just a simple trick, Commander. If you and your opponent have the same elemental magic and your elemental magic capability is superior to your opponent''s, you can easily nullify their elemental magic, Tanya taught me this... also." I waved my hand down. "This."


    Before he could even react, multiple ck vines emerged from the ground and bound his arms while his feet were instantly grabbed by stones emerging from the ground.


    I know that these simple restraints can''t stop him for long, but these can buy me more than enough time.


    The deafening roar of the blinding ck thunder strike hit Commander Einar from the sky. Then another one struck again and again. The wave of 3 destructive blows finally ended. Revealing the aftermath of the attacks. While shivering, he stared at me with great resentment in his eyes.


    His entire set of armor waspletely destroyed while his entire body was releasing a considerable amount of smoke.


    Just like I thought, due to my skills'' evolution, all my elemental magic now has the traits of my Dark magic. They were devouring everything they had contact with. Just like what happened to Captain Einar''s armor.


    Commander Einar moved and threw the handle of his sword. He chased his breath while slowly walking toward me.


    This guy is tough!


    However, a ck circle suddenly appeared right next to him, where he just pulled another sword.


    [Skill [Dimensional Storage] was acquired]


    I see. So that''s where his reserves wereing from.


    He raised his sword and stared directly at me with great determination on his face. "Should we continue now, Casimir?"


    "As you wish."


    He smirked and snorted before running toward me. The entire area around us lit up, and instantly, all the lights flew towards Commander Einar''s sword and formed a massive sword of light. "Let''s see if you can keep up with my all-out attacks!"


    In an instant, due to his speed, he instantly disappeared and emerged right in front of me, waving his gigantic sword of light aiming at my neck.


    But in one snap of fingers, the entirety of the light sword faded away, leaving only his sword rushing to me.


    "It''s over, Commander." Using my right hand, I grabbed his face and smashed it to the ground.


    Thanks to the enhancement I got from the Warrior''s rage, I am certain that it''s more than enough to take him down.


    He remained unmoved for a few seconds, upon hearing him groan, I walked back and stared at him.


    Did I just defeat a Commander? I know that I am abnormal, but I didn''t expect myself to be this strong. The person who is lying on the ground right now is freaking one of the most powerful if not the most powerful in their kingdom! Without mentioning he''s a former candidate for a hero!


    "Why? Why can''t I defeat you?"


    He stood up by using his sword currently stabbed to the ground as his support.


    "This war, what would you get for winning this war?" I asked.


    For a few seconds, he paused. "A better world, a peaceful one without ws... and most of all... for the honor." He stood up properly and rubbed his dirty mouth. "The supreme being and the head of the Gods of Ulterra, the almighty Horus, along with the 6 Goddesses forged this world for us humans, but you Demi-humans keep on taking what is always meant for us. Demi-humans are blemishes in this world and we need to eliminate you all to attain the perfect world for all humanity to live in. And as the light of humanity, I must bring that purpose into realization."


    Woah! Hold your horses, Buddy!


    Dude, that just sounds like straight-up genocide! You''re just making it sound like you are doing the right thing and you yourself genuinely believe that it''s the right thing to do! Which in my opinion is not!


    And another thing. Believe me, a world with just humans in it is not as fun as you think.


    I nodded. "I see."


    He looked at me with confusion. "You see? You won''t say anything against that belief? I am aiming to destroy you all!"


    "To be honest, I''m just curious why, but as of now, even though your reason is quite questionable, to say the least. It doesn''t matter anymore. You have already lost a huge chunk of your entire legion without attaining anything. I am not that knowledgeable when ites to war. But I think it is a smart move to order your entire army to take their retreat before all of them perish for nothing."


    But the answer I received was a loud chuckle. "I can''t believe I am hearing such words from a person like you, aren''t your tribe known for their thirst for destruction and death? And now you are trying to negotiate with me to end this war?"


    "Yes."


    "Worry not, Casimir. Because we will not die for nothing. All of us will die for our honor. The entire world will remember us for our heroic battle against the spawns of evil." The desperate smile he was hiding all this time finally surfaced on his face. With his shivering voice and eyes, he spoke. "Unleash the Zeppelin bombardment force... I don''t care! Release them now! It''s an order!"


    I exhaled as I looked at him while he was staring at me with a smile full of desperation.


    "Casimir, the ruler of thewless town of Agrona. Do you know where the Sky devourers are based from?" He asked as he stood up and aimed his sword at me. "From the people of your tribe. Just like you, those things were created to destroy everything! Our kingdom''s ultimate weapon! The metal Meruems!"


    Multiple roaring sounds resonateding from above, even though they were far from my location, I could clearly see the 20 ck metal giants with horns on their heads that resembled my horns soaring through the sky. They werepletely visible as they started to bombard the forest beneath them with devastating yellow lights.


    They were making an unnerving sound as they demolished everything on their way.


    "It''s over, Casimir. There is no ce for us to go, we can no longer go back to our kingdom as failures. It''s already far toote for that. It''s either we will win this or we will die trying." He smiled. "This is the only chance I have. You and your people will annihte us, but in return, we will destroy everything in that town. That''s our exchange."


    That''s the face of someone who has nothing to hold on to but the dwindling hope within him.


    That answers the question.


    How far desperation can push someone?


    I stared directly into his eyes. "You have done it now, Commander Einar Aegle."

 Chapter 104: Sky Devourers

    Chapter 104: Sky Devourers


    The 20 flying steel giants ravaged the entire forest with their destructive yellow lighting from apartment at their lower part. The light they were generating was continuously surging down without any signs of stopping.


    Each of them was far up to the sky, where I could not even attempt to reach. They were traveling in a very slow manner, but they were demolishing everything on their path.


    These things are very dangerous!


    "It''s over now, you can''t stop them all, even if you do, the entire town is already annihted before you manage to destroy all of them." He said with a smile on his face. But his eyes were saying apletely different emotion. All I could see was distress.


    "If we manage to destroy these things, will you take your legion home and leave us alone?"


    With his erged eyes, he stared at me. "What are you saying? Even at this very moment, are you still negotiating with me?"


    "Just answer my question, Commander. I don''t care about you, or your legion, I just don''t want to cause more harm to my people."


    He shook his head. "Nothing can stop them anymore. Nor am I nning to stop them."


    I put my hand on my right ear as if there''s an earpiece in it. "To think that I genuinely thought of you as a hero of humanity. Just now, you have just made me realize that you are no hero of humanity, you are just a selfish guy who''s willing to sacrifice your people''s lives just to be called glorious."


    His shoulders dropped upon hearing what I just said and his desperate eyes became expressionless and lifeless.


    Now, let''s see what we have for these destroyers.


    I cleared my throat while still holding my ears. "Mic test, mic test... uhm... can anyone hear me?"


    A few seconds had passed, but no one was responding.


    "Oh, hello? Anyone?"


    [I can hear you, Casimir.] A familiar soft voice resonated through my head, I could not mistake it, it was from Tanya.


    "Ah, thank goodness, I thought it wouldn''t work."


    [It works really well, and I am certain that everyone can hear you now, they just don''t know how to connect with you.]


    "Oh, I see. How did you do it, then?"


    [It''s simple, all they need to do is think about your face as they talk.]


    "Everyone, if you could hear me and you want to talk to me, just think about... my face as you talk."


    After a few moments, a surge of voices arrived right inside my head. All at once, I heard countless voicesing in. As if there was a freaking boy band concert happening right inside my freaking head!


    "On second thought, only talk to me when you have an important thing to say. I just realized that it hurts hearing all voices inside my head all at once."


    [Boss!] What came next was brain-piercingughtering from Leo.


    "Ah, cool. I am d to know that you are fine, but please don''t shout right in my head."


    He chuckled. [My bad, my bad.]


    "By the way, Tanya. How did you know how it works?"


    [You don''t want to know.]


    "Ah. Okay."


    [Casimir, I can clearly hear you, and so do the members of the Marite corps.] It''s Leal.


    "I see. I see. That''s good, but before that-"


    "What is happening? Who are you talking to? And why do you also have that skill?"


    As I shifted my gaze to Commander Einar, I found him looking at me with great disbelief in his eyes. But without hearing an answer, the realization urred in his eyes as he shook his head.


    "It can''t be... a trigger imitator? This is unthinkable! A meruem who also happens to be an Imitator!"


    Just stay there for a while, Buddy. I''m trying to fix the huge problem you have created.


    "People, as you can see, we have a situation here. Commander Einar finally releases the Zeppelin bombardment force and those things are so high up in the sky for us to reach them. Could anyone do something about it?"


    [Let me handle them all.] A gentle voice resonated inside my brain.


    I looked up to the sky. "Mehrad? Good, what is your n to take them- what the fuck are those!"


    With my wide opened mouth, I stared at the sky, where the Zeppelin bombardment force was currently flying. Flying towards them was a flock of fucking firebirds traveling at great speed!


    [I appreciate thepliment, Casimir. But please, don''t shout right in my head.]


    Bruh! That''s a fucking flock of phoenixes!


    "Ah, my bad. What can we do to help you?"


    [Stay as far away as possible. I don''t want to identally hurt anyone.]


    "Oh."


    As the flock consisting of around 30 massive firebirds reach the Zeppelin bombardment force, what came next was a series of gigantic fire explosions as the firebirds sted fire attacks at the powerless Zeppelins that couldn''t do anything against their flying assants, at the same time, a massive fire tornado obliterated the entire Zeppelin bombardment force faster than I could ever imagine. In one fell swoop, the entire Zeppelin bombardment force was instantly turned into ashes leaving nothing behind.


    I won''t mess with his guy!


    [All done.]


    "Oh... thanks. You can go back to your nap now."


    The next thing I heard was his gentleugh as the firebirds in the sky slowly disappeared. And saw someone literally dropping from the sky, while his entire body was covered in fire!


    Ah, he doesn''t need a parachute.


    I scratched my head and stared at the person looking at me with great awe on his face.


    Woop, there goes the Zeppelin bombardment force. Don''t worry, you are not the only one who is very surprised by the things that just happened.


    I cleared my throat. "This war is over, Commander. Withdraw your army, don''t make it worse for your subordinates than it already is."


    He pulled the sword from the ground and stared at me with resolve in his eyes. "A meruem with an ability to imitate one''s skills by just witnessing them cast. What kind of wicked curse has brought upon Ulterra?" He raised his sword. "A monster."


    "Please. Don''t call me that."


    Monster? Thest person who called me that unpleasant word had his hand rolling on the ground.


    His body started to brim with light as he dauntlessly stood up. "I made another grave mistake. Foring here, I identally created a monster... and an invincible army at his disposal that humanity couldn''t possibly be able to fight against."


    I shook my head. "Retreat your army, Commander. This is my final warning."


    The ground around him crumbled as he screamed while his body was covered in blinding light. "If I fail to stop you now, the entire world will perish! A true hero will never back down in front of a vile monster! Not if the fate of the entire Ulterra depends upon this very moment!"


    "If you are too eager to die as one. Then, so be it."


    The entire area around us lit up while generating a searing light that instantly brought pain to me. "I will die, but I will take you with me! Monster!" He rushed towards me while waving his sword.


    "Monster? I really hate it when someone calls me that." I raised my hand and aimed it at him. "If you really wish to. Then, die as a failure."


    I activated my Dark Light magic and aimed it at him. Instead of white light just like what he was creating, what started to materialize in front of me was a malevolent ck light that possessed more dark energy than light. A massive ck ball of light emerged in front of us.


    His eyes widened upon seeing what was about toe. But rather than fear for his iing end, the only thing I could see in his eyes was great concern, not for his life, but for other people. "All units, retreat!"


    The roaring ck light struck everything right in front of me, destroying anything in its path. The 3 meters wide ck light didn''t stay long and instantly disappeared upon aplishing its purpose. Topletely obliterate the person in front of me.


    As the ck light disappeared, a massive straight line was formed, leaving nothing in its path but the mark on the ground. Commander Einar was no longer there, there was nothing left in him, even ashes.


    "I killed someone again." I raised my hands, they were shivering again. But this time it''s far stronger. Though, It''s not because of fear... or guilt... It was due to the overwhelming pleasure I was feeling. "Monster... am I?"


    I heard my own voice as Iughed out loud while staring at what I had done.


    Why? I Don''t know. All I know is... killing that failure of a hero... it felt really good! If I can revive him just to do it again. I will.


    Even if I tried to stop myughter, it didn''t stop, I just kept onughing andughing... andughing. And as the moment passed, it became louder and louder than before.


    Then, a certain memory struck my head again.


    "You are not a monster... you are my big brother."


    Monster?


    Am I not?

 Chapter 105: Memories

    Chapter 105: Memories


    Those memories that I thought I have already forgotten, they''reing back again.


    "Mrs. Kismet, your son has been constantly getting in a lot of fights. And what makes me feel concerned is that his way of fighting is too violent for his age. Last time he tried to beat his ssmates with a metal bar whileughing. To be honest, we are starting to run out of ideas on how to deal with him. Especially knowing that the only reason he''s still studying here is that you and Myrtle''s parents begged for us to take him in because there were no other schools willing to ept him anymore."


    My homeroom teacher pressed her reading sses while looking at me with visible concern on her face.


    "I am very sorry for what just happened. I will have a proper talk with my son about this incident. It will never happen again."


    My homeroom teacher slowly exhaled. "You promised the same thingst time. Furthermore, He is just 10 years old, and seeing this behavior at his age is quite rming. I hope he didn''t learn these violent behaviors at home."


    Mom immediately shook her head. "He didn''t. My husband and I are doing our best to teach them good behaviors."


    "Then, where did he learn that behavior?"


    Mom didn''t answer and just looked down.


    After they were done talking, mom took me home. While walking down the street towards our home, I looked up and stared at her face. Of my parents, the one I had a resemnce to the most was my mom, she had back-length wavy ck long hair and a gentle face that always had a gentle smile on them. Except at this very moment.


    She stared at me with sadness in her eyes. "What happened this time, Casimir?"


    "They were making fun of Myrtle."


    She stopped walking and sat right in front of me and patted my head. "Look, Casimir. Protecting your friend is a great thing, I will be very proud to hear that my son saved his friend. But you should know that violence is not always the answer to everything. At least, try to talk your way first before doing something so reckless." With her frustrated voice, she chuckled. "I can''t believe I am saying these words to my 10 years old son."


    The next day, a visitor very close to me visited our house. My grandma Lucia.


    "I don''t know what''s happening. Don''t all the members of our... family no longer act that way? Even Irina not even once acted like that. What makes Casimir different?"


    I was in the living room standing at the door of the kitchen while they were in the kitchen. I could hear their weak voices.


    "Should I and your father take care of him for a while? Maybe a different environment could change him." Grandma said with a voice full of concern.


    "No, mom. I should be the one taking care of him. I don''t want him to get distant from us, I will deal with this issue on my own."


    "Well, if that''s your decision, I can''t do anything about it. Anyway, what did Axel think about this?"


    "I haven''t told him yet."


    "It''s already been happening so many times, you haven''t told him yet?"


    "I just don''t want to stress him out. I just told him Casimir wants to go to school where Myrtle is."


    "My goodness, Frida! Don''t bottle it up!" The sound of grandma''s sigh echoed throughout the room. "How about Irina? Where is she?"


    "She''s still in school."


    I sat back on the sofa as I heard their voicesing near.


    While shaking her head, my grandma walked toward me and revealed a gentle smile. I was sitting on the sofa in the living room in front of the television.


    My grandma had wavy shoulder-length ck hair. For a grandma, she still looked young, old but not that old.


    "Mind if I sit here, Casimir?"


    I nodded and watched her sit next to me. She stared at the television first and shifted her gentle smile at me. She touched my cheek and pinched it a little.


    "Look at you, you have my and your mom''s eyes and lips." I couldn''t help but smile at my grandma''s tender praises. "You haven''t given your loving grandma a huge hug yet."


    I hugged her and felt her gentle hand gently rubbing my still small back. I felt her gentle exhale before rubbing my head. Afterward, she gently pushed me away.


    "Casimir, I want you to listen to me. Can you do it?"


    I nodded and smiled. "Yes, grandma."


    Her gentle smile became wider as she kissed my forehead. "Good. Now I want you to understand that causing pain or suffering to someone or something is never a good thing. You are a very kind child that is why you should never cause any suffering to someone. The only thing that you should do is to stop one''s suffering, not to cause them."


    "Stop their suffering, not to cause them?"


    Grandma smiled as she gently pinched my nose. "Yes. Can you do that for grandma, Casimir?"


    "Yes, grandma."


    She hugged me again. "Good, good, that''s my Casimir."


    Days had passed since grandma visited us. I learned my lesson, at least that''s what I thought.


    "Mom! Mom!"


    I watched my 8-year-old little sister Irina as she ran away from me while crying.


    After a few seconds, she came back while pulling mom towards our backyard where I was. With tears in her eyes, she pointed her index finger at me. "Big bro Casimir killed my rabbits!"


    I clearly saw how mom''s concerned face turned into anger as she darted her eyes to the things I was holding in my hands.


    "Casimir! What have you done?"


    I raised my hands while holding the two corpses of white rabbits and innocently stared at her. "These rabbits were sick, they were suffering. I just ended their suffering." I smiled knowing that I did the right thing, just like what grandma told me.


    Instantly, mom''s outraged face turned into a face of fear. It''s still vivid in my memory, of how mom slowly walked back while staring at me with great disbelief in her eyes. Ignoring the innocent Irina just crying because her big brother killed her rabbits, unaware of what realization urred around her.


    The way she looked at me at that very moment. She was not looking at me as to how a mother should look at her son. She looked at me as if I was something else. Something terrifying. It just happened in a very brief moment, but that stare was engraved in my memory as a child.


    As if a switch was flipped inside her head, her eyes widened, and immediately ran towards me and hugged me so tightly. "Forgive me, Casimir. I didn''t mean it. Forgive me! I didn''t mean it!"


    But it''s already happened.


    I dropped the two rabbit corpses I was holding in my hands.


    I finally learned my lesson. Those eyes. I don''t want to see her doing that expression while looking at me ever again.

 Chapter 106: Myrtle

    Chapter 106: Myrtle


    5 years had passed since that incident, and thanks to the support of the people close to me, I changed. I was already in my high school sophomore year and I finally got rid of my violent behaviors. At least, most of them.


    I walked down the staircase and ran towards the dining table where Irina, mom, and dad were having their breakfast. Upon seeing me, mom revealed a wide gentle smile.


    "Good morning, Casimir. Join us here."


    I rushed towards her and kissed her on her cheek. "I can''t, Myrtle is waiting for me outside."


    "But, you need to eat."


    "Just let him be, Frida," Dad said while giving me a meaningful smile.


    I smiled back.


    I grabbed one of the loaves of bread over the table. "I''ll just take this." And kiss the cheek of my little sister sitting in front of me. "I''ll be going now."


    "Ihh! Big Brother! Gross!"


    I chuckled and ran towards the entrance of our house. As I closed the door.


    "Sorry for making you wait."


    As I shifted my gaze, what greeted me was her lovely smile while looking at me using her beautiful pair of ck eyes. She had white skin that greatlyplemented her back-length straight ck hair that was currently tied in a ponytail leaving only her bangs. The long part of her bangs swayed as she slightly tilted her head. She''s wearing our school uniform, white long sleeves and a dark blue skirt that really looked good on her. Of course, it was. Even a dirty rug would definitely end up looking good on her.


    "No, it''s fine." She answered.


    My childhood friend who lives just next to our house, Myrtle.


    "I watched the anime you suggested to me, it''s so good that I lost track of the time, so I don''t have enough sleep," I said as I chuckled.


    I was wearing my school uniform, white long sleeves, and ck cks.


    "I said watch it, not binge it, silly."


    We walked side by side to the road towards our school.


    "I wasn''t nning to, it just happened." I tapped her shoulder. "By the way, I have my costume prepared, I hope you and Edward also prepared yours. I am nning to cosy as Nanashi from the sword of the stranger. You should see my costume I was nning to get a replica of his katana, too bad I didn''t have enough money for it."


    Rather than answering me she just stared at me while smiling.


    "What?"


    She shook her head. "I''ll cosy as ck rock shooter."


    "Woah! That''s cool! I want to see it too!"


    She covered her mouth using her hand and chuckled. "I heard Edward would go as Kirito."


    "He already did itst year, didn''t he?"


    "Maybe he just loves cosying that character."


    "Yes, he really does."


    Before we reached the school, we stumbled upon a familiar face across the road.


    "Isn''t it, Edward?" I waved my hand. "Edward!"


    But the receiver didn''t respond and directed his gaze towards the 5 people standing in front of him. Edward was fidgeting as he pressed his thick sses. While the 5 people with him were slowly pushing him to the side of the wall of the school.


    That''s not a good thing.


    "I''ll go check on him, let''s just meet in the ssroom." I started to walk but I felt a soft hand gently holding my forearm.


    I shifted my gaze and found her concerned face staring right into my eyes.


    "Just talk to them."


    I smiled and nodded. "Of course, as long as they won''t start it, I won''t beat the shit out of them."


    "Casimir." She said with such a tender voice that it felt like soothing music to my ears.


    I chuckled. "Just kidding. Look, it''s been a month since I got involved in trouble, and it was just self-defense. So, don''t worry about me."


    "I am not worried about you, not even a little. I am more worried about them."


    As she released my hand, I scratched the back of my head. "Thanks, I guess?"


    "I''ll be waiting for the 2 of you in our ssroom."


    "See ''ya." I waved my hand and walked towards the other side of the road. As I reached the 6 people, I waved my hand at them.


    "Yo." I slipped between them. "Is there a problem here?"


    "Casimir," Edward called for me while hiding behind me.


    "Yes, yes, it''s me. What''s the problem here, Edward?"


    I shifted my gaze toward the 5 people in front of me. They were expressing a malicious smile as they scanned me from head to foot.


    "So you are Casimir, huh? Just like the people I asked said, you really are friends with this wimpy nerd." Said the one in the middle while standing in front of me. Just like the other four, he was wearing blue long sleeves, indicating that they were not from this school.


    "Yes, he is my best friend. Is there a problem?"


    "I heard that you are a big shot here and managed to beat some of the students from our school. I''m Paul, from Franciscano high." He had 2 by 3 cut ck hair.


    This guy is muscr as shit! Are you sure he is a high school student?


    "Oh, nice to meet you, Paul. And I appreciate that you actually put an immense effort just to meet me, but you came at the wrong person. I don''t remember myself being a big shot around here. As you can see, I''m just an average student in this school."


    "Don''t mess with us! I saw you beat Judan''s group alone!"


    I exhaled upon hearing the voice of the one at the back.


    Judan? I don''t even know who that is! And as far as I remember, all the fights I had were all due to self-defense. I''m not a gangster!


    The next thing I felt was a heavy hand on my shoulder while the owner was expressing a wide mocking smile while staring at me.


    "This is one of the big shots of this school? Looks like a wuss." Paul said whileughing.


    I released a much louder exhale. "Please remove your hand on my shoulder."


    His chuckle became much louder and put another of his hand on my other shoulder. "If I don''t want to, what will you do? Cry for help, wuss?"


    Man, what did I do to get in every stupid situation like this? I''m doing my best to live a normal life here, you know?


    I looked up at his face and smiled. "This is my final warning. Get your hands off my shoulder... please."


    "Or else what?"


    "Paul! Paul! The teachers are on their way here!" Said one of the members of the group.


    "Damn it! Let''s go!" In an instant, they rushed away from the scene. "We will meet again, Casimir!"


    God, I hope not!


    3 male teachers arrived and immediately joined us 2. "Are you alright?"


    It turned out, Myrtle called for the teachers again, she tended to do that, which was great to stop any tension.


    "Yes, Sir," I answered. "Are you alright, Edward?"


    Edward pushed his sses and nodded. "I''m fine." He looked up at me. "You''ve got in trouble because of me again. Just like thest time."


    "What do you mean? They came here for me, not for you. I''m the one who put you in trouble."


    "But it''s all started because I can''t stand for myse-"


    "Man, Myrtle is waiting for us, we should go now." I chuckled and walked towards the school while Edward just followed after me.


    To protect the people who are close to me, that''s my only reason to fight. Nothing else.

 Chapter 107: Why

    Chapter 107: Why


    I exhaled as I wandered my eyes through the backside of our campus before shifting my gaze towards the person standing right in front of me while her hands were connected to each other while looking down. She was a schoolmate of mine.


    "I think you are cool and do you remember? You saved me against the guys who were bullying me before. Since that day, I have already known that I like you, Casimir. I... I heard you''re not dating anyone so I toughened myself to confess to you. Maybe we should try to go out?" She said while still looking down.


    I don''t remember the saving from the bullies part, but maybe, it really happened. Maybe.


    I scratched the back of my head as I chuckled. "Uhm... how do I say this? If I''m gonna be honest, I will say that you are quite cute like waifu material cute and I would love to go out with you. It''s also true that as of this moment, I''m not dating anyone, But the thing is..." I covered my face with my palm. "I already have someone that I like."


    She raised her face and stared at my face using her pair of brown eyes and smiled. "I see."


    I smiled. "Sorry about that."


    After that, she walked out and I just watched her slowly disappear from my sight before I walked towards the exit of the backside of the school.


    "That''s the second one this month. I felt bad about her. However, it goes to show that girls really love bad boys with asional knights in shining armor moments."


    Upon hearing that familiar voice, I shifted my gaze towards the outside wall of the gate. Myrtle was leaning on the wall while staring at me with a yful smile on her face.


    "I thought you went home with Edward?"


    She walked towards the road in the direction of our home. "Edward said he would go first, but he will meet us at your houseter. So I decided to check out Mister Popr here."


    "Please don''t call me that."


    She chuckled and walked beside me. Her bangs were swaying in her every movement. As I stared at her fascinating pair of ck eyes while she was looking at the road in front of her, all I could see was elegance.


    "I suggest, if you''re going to fabricate an excuse to reject someone, don''t always go with ''I already like someone'', it will get old soon, you only have me and Edward with you, even though we have been friends for a long time now, I don''t recall anyone close enough to be called as a person that you like. People will find out soon that you''re just making excuses to avoid any disturbance in your hobby." She smirked. "Unless you are referring to Edward as the person that you like. I won''t judge though." She chuckled.


    "I am not lying, I like someone and I''ve been wanting to ask her out for a long time now."


    She stopped and looked down, for a few seconds, she remained silent before repeatedly nodding her head. "I see. Good for you, then. You should ask her out soon, maybe she would end up liking you back. However, good luck to her for having such a troublesome boyfriend like you." She started to walk but this time her movement increased.


    "Myrtle," I called for her.


    "What, Casimir?" For some reason, her voice had a hint of irritation in it.


    Why, though?


    "Let''s go out..." I scratched my cheek using my index finger. "What do you think?"


    She looked back at me, her eyes widened. After a few seconds of silence, she spoke. "Are you serious?"


    I walked towards her. "Yeah. Are you good with it? I know it''s really sudden, but what do you think?"


    Rather than answering me, she responded to my question with a teasing smile while directly looking right into my eyes.


    I felt my face turn hot, I shifted my gaze away from her. "Don''t look at me like that, I''m serious." I covered my lips using my palm. "It''s kinda embarrassing, you know?"


    I heard her loud chuckle as if I just cracked a very funny joke, and the very thing I said just now was the grand punchline.


    Yep. Who said the worst she can say is no?


    I narrowed my eyes. "A simple no will be more than enough. You don''t need to do me this dirty if you don''t want to."


    She immediately stopped and stared at me. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean tough like that. It''s just unexpected."


    "Yeah, I''m fully aware."


    She handed over her hand to me while expressing a gentle smile on her beautiful face. "Then, let''s go out, Mister Slowpoke."


    "Wait, are you serious?"


    She chuckled again. "I am. Now, grab my hand because it''s starting to get hurt."


    I grabbed her hand. It was soft, so soft that I thought if I squeezed it a little harder, it would break apart. So fragile, but at the same time, so precious. "What?"


    Her teasing smile became wider. "Nothing, I just realized, by just holding my hand, your inner ugly bastard is starting toe out, it''spletely visible on your face."


    "Why do I like you again?"


    She chuckled and pulled my hand as she walked. "Simrly, I was asking that same question every night. And here I am still wondering why."


    That very moment was the sweetest memory that I had. When my heart was in bliss.


    Nothing can beat the sensation of having your feeling getting answered back by the one who you cherished so much.


    Since that day, we started dating. Thanks to themon hobby that we had, anime, cosy, and games the two of us love those things. For several months of dating, I thought to myself, ''This is it''. At a young age, I began to n my life, changing everything in me just to be a fitting partner for such a perfect girl like her.


    However, even the sweetest of dreams has its own end.


    I entered our house and found Irina and mom in the kitchen preparing for lunch. "Mom, is Myrtle''s family on vacation? I haven''t seen her since the summer break. I''m nning to lend her the new manga I bought."


    Both Irina and mom looked at me with surprise on their faces.


    "You didn''t know, Big bro?"


    I shrugged. "Know what?"


    Mom gasped at my response. "Myrtle''s family decided to move overseas, they left 3 days ago after the ss ended. It happened so suddenly that they didn''t get a chance to say goodbye to us." Mom put her hand on her cheek. "Even I was surprised, I have no idea why, they just disappeared, and before I knew it, they''re gone."


    What? What happened? Why so sudden? Why didn''t I know about this?


    Why didn''t she say anything! Thest time we were together she didn''t show even a small sign that she would suddenly leave!


    "I see."


    "Are you alright, Big bro?"


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    "Of course, I am."


    "They left a letter for us, Casimir. Do you want to read it?"


    "Have Myrtle left something for me?"


    The face of concern urred on mom''s face. "No. This is just her parents'' letter to us. She didn''t tell you anything?"


    No call!


    No letter!


    No warning!


    All this time, I have no idea!


    She just left without saying anything!


    What did I do to get fucked like this? With the girl that I cherish the most?


    Then, a realization urred to me.


    I was left on my own.

 Chapter 108: Mess

    Chapter 108: Mess


    Before I knew it, summer break ended, and sses started again. But all those times of waiting, I received nothing from her.


    In a blink of an eye, shepletely disappeared from my life... and never came back.


    While sitting in front of myputer and watching an anime, I heard someone knock on my door. I opened it and was greeted by the smile of my little sister.


    "Do you need anything, Irina?"


    Rather than answering my question, she slipped into my room and wandered her eyes all around. She was wearing an oversized in white T-shirt and ck short shorts, her back-length ck wavy hair bounced as she hopped around my room to open the window, letting the sunlight go through my room.


    It''s Saturday noon.


    The next thing she did was stare at the anime figurines in the divider next to my bedroom. "I''m nning to go to the mall to buy a Kaname Madoka figurine. Want toe with me? I''ll buy you a bottle of orange juice."


    I exhaled as I stared at her with my narrowing eyes. "I didn''t say that you coulde in."


    She ran to myputer to see what I was watching. "Woah, you''re watching this? I have seen it, this one is good."


    "No spoiler please."


    She smiled at me. "I want to watch it again, should we watch it together, Big bro?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t mind." I sat on my bed and just watched her picking up the empty chip bags on the floor and putting them in the trash can beside myputer desk.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat lunch? Mom cooked beef stew for you."


    "I would love to, but I''m not hungry, Irina."


    She put her right hand on her waist. "Are you on a diet, Big bro? Please don''t, you are too thin for that." She chuckled.


    "I''m not."


    She repeatedly nodded. She sat next to me and the next thing I felt was her head on my shoulder.


    "Do you need anything, Irina? You should ask mom or dad if you do, I don''t have money."


    She didn''t reply and just stared at myputer currently ying the anime I was watching.


    "I know that you are the one who got hurt the most when Myrtle suddenly left us. Aren''t you 2 dating?"


    "Yes? Why ask me that? Wasn''t it obvious that we were dating?"


    "Just to be sure. Because knowing you, you are such a big slowpoke that it won''t be a surprise if it turns out that you 2 weren''t dating after all."


    I shook my shoulder to get her off my shoulder. "Have youe here just to mock me?"


    I gently poked her cheek, but she stared at me with great concern in her eyes. I covered her eyes with my palm and gently pushed her head away.


    "Big bro, it hurts, you know?"


    "Then, don''t look at me like that, it''s irritating." Once more I shook my shoulder.


    She sped her hands on my forearm and unleashed a huge sigh. "Big bro, you look stupid when broken-hearted. But don''t get me wrong, you always look stupid, it''s just this time you look stupid and messed up at the same time. It''s quite concerning... and even if I don''t want to, it''s making me worried about you."


    "I know."


    I felt her nod while her face was still attached to my shoulder. "It''s a good thing your gracious little sister is here tofort you when you are down. What would happen to your sorry face if I am not here?"


    "I know... I know."


    For a few minutes, we remained silent and just watched the show urring on the monitor.


    She didn''t say anything, but I could feel my pain slowly being relieved with her great help by just being with me. My little sister Irina, most of the time, we were fighting and contradicting each other, but at times like this, it made me understand that I was very lucky to have such a thoughtful little sister like her.


    "Ah, that character! That one is great!"


    "I said, no spoilers."


    She raised her head and stared right into my eyes while smiling. "I haven''t spoiled anything... yet."


    I red at her. "If you''re just going to ruin my day by spoiling things, why don''t you just go out? Besides, seeing your ugly face here makes me want to feel more sorry about my tragic life."


    She pped my shoulder. "You really are rude!"


    I raised my hand, patted her head, and smiled. "But seriously though, I am thankful that you are here. Now that Myrtle is no longer around, I no longer have a choice but to pour all my love to my lovable little sister."


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she stood up. "On second thought... yuck." She red at me. "Siscon."


    She marched towards the door while I was just chuckling while watching her.


    "Irina..." I said weakly. "Thanks... for staying with me, even though I am a big mess."


    She closed her eyes and opened them again as she stared back at me. "Since we were young, you were always the troublesome one. I''m so used to always helping and understanding you that it has be a part of me now, unfortunately for me." She exhaled. "That''s how problematic you are."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, I am fully aware." I raised my hands. "Now,e here and hug your problematic big bro."


    "Ew!" She closed the door and left me alone.


    Slowly, I tried to lift myself up. For most of my life, Myrtle was with me, so saying that I could easily forget her was a big lie. But I did my best to live my life with her no longer at my side.


    I entered the ssroom and was greeted by the terrified stares of my ssmates. I wandered my eyes around them and shrugged.


    "Is there a problem?"


    They looked at each other as if they were talking using their eyes. After a few seconds, one of my ssmates walked toward me.


    "Casimir." He said while holding a white letter envelope in his hands.


    "What is that?"


    He handed me the letter. "It''s from Paul from Franciscano high."


    I grabbed the letter and read what was written in it. Upon seeing the message, great hatred instantly crawled up my head. My shivering hand dropped the white paper.


    "Edward."


    I walked out of the room and stumbled upon our homeroom teacher.


    "Mister Kismet, the ss is about to start."


    But it wasn''t enough to stop me on my track. I clenched my fists as I rushed out of the campus. Towards the ce the letter told me to go alone.


    I just lost Myrtle and now they decided to harm Edward? My best friend!


    Those clowns!


    "Hey! The ss is about to start! Where are you nning to go?" The gate guard tried to catch up with me, but he was slow.


    I felt my jaw clenched as I stared right at my path. "If something happens to him, I I will destroy them!"

 Chapter 109: Monster

    Chapter 109: Monster


    I arrived at the abandoned building they told me to go to. I walked through the door and wandered my eyes through the dark open area, the only source of light was the small window at the end of the room, where 5 people were standing while smiling at me. Each of them was holding a baseball bat in their hand.


    "You people really won''t learn, don''t you?" I asked as I walked toward them.


    "Casimir!" Edward shouted while sitting on a wooden chair, he was tied up. He was wearing his sses, but the left ss was destroyed and there were bruises on his left eye and right side of his lips and dry blood was visible.


    I clicked my tongue and clenched my fist.


    "Easy there, Casimir. You know, I''m starting to run out of ideas of how to beat you. The fact that you are strong without even trying is what annoys me the most! So I just thought. Why try to fight you and lose, if I can just beat the shit out of you without you doing anything?" Paul walked toward me while swinging his bat. "I''m warning you, this isn''t like thest time, try to be cocky this time, your wimpy friend will go home crawling while crying for his mom." He mmed his bat to the cemented floor. "You know what I mean, right, Casimir?"


    I stopped and stared at the 4 people slowly surrounding me. They wereughing as they walked closer to me.


    "That''s right, don''t do anything funny, or else."


    "Casimir! Don''t mind me! I''m fine!"


    "Shut up, wimp!"


    What urred next was Edward''s groaning as Paul punched him in his stomach.


    I red at him while smirking. "You will regret this."


    "Look at this asshole acting tough again!" One of them ran towards me but immediately stopped. "Wha- why are youughing?"


    "Why am Iughing? I don''t know, I just felt like it." I ran to the nearest one and punched him in the face at the same time, snatching his bat and smashing his stomach so hard he instantly fell to the floor.


    But it''s still not enough.


    I smashed his hip with the wooden bat I got from him. Upon hearing his pained groan, I hit him twice more and finally kicked his face instantly knocking him unconscious.


    Upon seeing what just happened, the remaining 4 stared at me with horror on their faces.


    "What? Don''t tell me you brought these bats and not nning to use them? Because if I do, I will." I raised the bat in my hand and smiled at them.


    "Pau- Paul! This guy is crazy!"


    Paul joined the 3 and walked toward me while raising their bats.


    "Beat him!"


    However, before they could even react, I ran towards them and swung my bat to smash all of them. In one strike, one of them fell while holding his left knee and the other one dropped next while covering his stomach with both of his hands, while the 3rd one easily got knocked unconscious with one strike at the side of his ribs. Until the only one standing was Paul who was looking at me with horror. But to make sure, I smashed the 2 lying on the ground again several times with the bat I was holding, rendering them incapacitated to move or even shout.


    While walking back, Paul dropped his bat and raised his hands. "I... I surrender... I''ll set your friend free... I won''t mess with you again."


    I chuckled. "That''s a funny joke."


    I swung my bat and aimed for his chest, but unexpectedly, he squatted and hit his head instead. He fell to the floor while blood wasing out of his nose. He''s hyperventting while groaning like the weakling that he was.


    "Ah, sorry about that, I was aiming for your chest or arms but you shoved your own face in my bat''s track. Let me just correct it."


    I mmed his arms with my bat and heard his groan while pleading.


    But it''s not enough.


    One more time, I mmed him with my bat. And another. And another. And another. And twice more before stopping upon hearing him literally crying like a child.


    "Don''t cry like that. You''re making me feel bad."


    "Please, stop! It hurts!"


    I mmed him again. And again, until his cry became louder that it echoed throughout the entire hall.


    "Casimir, stop!"


    I was about to hit him again when I heard Edward''s voice, I veered my eyes on him.


    He looked directly into my eyes and with great resolve on his face, he shook his head. "It''s over. Let''s go home."


    But... I am not satisfied yet.


    I exhaled and stared at the big baby crying in front of me. "You are right, let''s go home." I raised my bat. "But first, let me just finish what I started." I heard my ownugh resonating throughout the area. "Let me just give this man child a memory he will never forget."


    "Please! I don''t want anymore!"


    "Casimir?" With disbelief in his eyes, Edward looked at me with his shivering eyes.


    "You deserve it!" I swung my bat aiming at his face.


    "Casimir!"


    I was about to obliterate his face when I heard a familiar voice. Upon shifting my gaze. What greeted me was Mom''s widened eyes while staring at me with great shock. She dropped the thing she was holding, it was myunch box.


    Maybe I forgot about it and she decided to follow me to give it to me. Then saw me on my way here.


    Tears started toe out of her eyes as she shook her head while walking back.


    As if all of my strength instantly disappeared, I dropped the bat I was holding. "Mom."


    I''ve done it again.


    Since the morning of that day, she never came out of her room. She didn''t talk to me or even try to say a thing. She just rushed home and locked herself up. The door of their room just opened when dad arrived.


    I stood next to their opened door aiming to talk to mom. I instantly heard mom''s exhausted voice, dad was hugging her while sitting at the side of the bed.


    "I don''t know what to do anymore, Axel. I did everything to raise him as a normal child. But no matter what I do, it always ends up like this." Mom rubbed her palm on her head. Afterward, she pushed her face on dad''s neck.


    Dad gently caressed mom''s hair. "I will talk to Casimir. Maybe he has a good reason why he did it."


    Mom raised her head revealing her exhausted and teary eyes. "Reason? What reason? If I wasn''t there, our son would be in jail by now! He tried to kill someone, Axel! The face that he made at that very moment... that''s a face of a-" She shook her head and an abundance of tears once again came out from her exhausted eyes. "All this time am I raising a monster?"


    I turned my back while trying to ignore the sobbing I was hearing behind me. I walked in the direction of my room and stopped upon seeing someone standing at the door of my room.


    I looked up and found Irina looking at me. Her eyes were full of concern. "Big bro?"


    I tried to unleash a fakeugh so I could tell her that I was fine. But no voice wasing out of my mouth. I looked up at her and smiled. But it couldn''t fool her, the concern on her face became more pronounced as she walked toward me.


    I weakly shrugged. "Irina. Tell me... am I... a monster?"


    The next thing I felt was her soft arms as she hugged me tightly. I instantly heard her weak sobbing as she pushed her face into my chest. "No, you are not." Her hug became tighter and I felt liquid forming in my chest. "You are not a monster... you are my big brother."


    That time, that was the only assurance I needed.


    I slowly nodded. "I see."


    Years had passed since that day, and here I am.


    I stared at the surrounding forest around me, but my eyes dwelled on the straight line I created earlier.


    [Boss, the warriors of the kingdom of Mna are starting to take their retreat! We won so easily!]


    I raised my shivering hands and smiled. "Monster? Maybe I am." I heard my ownughter resonating throughout the area. "I am indeed... a monster."

 Chapter 110: Awakening

    Chapter 110: Awakening


    (Third Person)


    Due to Commander Einar''s final order, the army that was supposed to be an entire legion took their retreat. What was left from 6000 personnel was just a measly of what it was.


    "Commander Einar has fallen! Save yourselves and take your retreat!" Commander Einar''s right hand, Captain Joran shouted as he took the lead and escorted the remaining personnel for their escape.


    "Captain, what happened? Howe we have lost?" One of the knights asked.


    Captain Joran shook his head. "I don''t know." He clicked his tongue. "I should have stayed with Commander Einar."


    "Captain, none from their side is trying to stop us. They are letting us go."


    Captain Joran removed his helmet revealing his blonde hair and gentle face. With his almond brown eyes, he stared in the direction where thest time he saw Commander Einar alive. "I hope that''s the case. That attack that delivered the final blow to Commander Einar, it was filled with malevolent energy. Thest time I have witnessed such a devastating attack that resembles that... It was from the demon lord himself. Something is telling me, whoever did that attack is not someone we could face right now."


    ***


    In the direction where Captain Joran was looking. A certain person was standing next to a massive line in the ground created by his own attack.


    While staring at his shivering hand, he smiled. "I am indeed... a monster."


    Instantly, the entire area around him was enveloped in a massive cloud of darkness, destroying everything around 50 meters around him. The very image of it waspletely visible around the area, putting everyone who saw it in great fear.


    The massive cloud of darkness gradually disappeared and what was left was Casimir slowly floating in the air, with massive ck wings sprouting on his back. Each one of the wings resembled the wings of a raven and had a width of 2 meters and every time they waved, snow-like dark particles were slowly falling from his wings.


    Casimir opened his eyes, revealing his pair of glowing red eyes, each leaving red lines in their path as he moved to stare at the entirety of his newly acquired wings. "Oh, wow. I have wings... neat."


    A smirk emerged on his face as he raised his hand leveling his chest. He brushed his hair up, furtherly pronouncing his pair of glowing eyes and horns.


    The awakening waspleted. Finally, a relentless destroyer once more emerged upon the surface of Ulterra.


    "It''s not enough, I am not satisfied yet... I want to kill more."


    As he flew higher, the force of his wings destroyed the ground beneath him. He instantly propelled up and stared at the retreating army while floating in the sky.


    An ominous smile emerged on his face as he aimed his hand at the nearest group at him. "Where are you nning to go?"


    By just seeing him floating in the sky, the faces of the members of the troop beneath were instantly shrouded in fear as they ran for their lives.


    A ck ball of light appeared right in front of Casimir and without a dy, fired a devastating beam of ck light that easily obliterated the entire troop with a massive explosion. Leaving nothing but a massive hole in the ground.


    All the witnesses beneath could do was stare at the cause of the devastating attack who instantly annihted their allies.


    What came next was Casimir''s unnervingugh. And by just hearing it, despair instantly engraved on the fleeing army''s face.


    "We don''t have any idea about this! What anomaly have we decided to fight?"


    "Don''t just stand there! Run!"


    With a menacing smile on his face, Casimir wandered his eyes throughout the area. "It''s not enough, I want more!"


    His wings waved, making him fly with extraordinary speed. He easily reached thergest group nearby running through the forest.


    As hended, a dark fog instantly shrouded the entire area, quickly corroding most of the members of the troop. Their dying cries resonated throughout the ce as they got slowly devoured by the cloud of darkness all around them.


    "Captain!" One of the knights shouted while running away from the massive cloud devouring anything in its path.


    "Run! I will slow him down!" The Captain of the troop shouted as he walked towards the dark cloud with resolve on his face even though the entirety of his armor was gone.


    But his eyes instantly widened upon seeing the glowing pair of eyes slowlying out from the dark cloud. His sword shivered but he remained standing. "It''s impossible... It can''t be true!"


    "Slow me down? That''s funny."


    That cruel voice was the only thing he heard before his head flew out and rolled to the ground. While his enemy flew out to ughter the ones who managed to survive his initial attack. And easily done it.


    The reign of terror urred as the screams of fear shrouded the entire area as their single assant massacred everyone in his path while generating an unnervingugh as he chased one troop after another. Moving at great speed that no one could oppose.


    Once more, hended right at the center of a troop and instantly cut anyone in the 50 meters area around him in half using malevolent ck Wind magic. The entire ce that used to be filled with knights was filled with the blood of the unfortunates.


    One of the knights who survived crawled back while staring at the person walking toward him. His widened eyes trembled upon seeing what it was.


    "Monster!"


    Casimir smiled. "Yes, I am I am indeed a monster."


    Suddenly, the knight was engulfed in ck me and slowly burned the knight into ashes, his loud cry was more than enough to turn the remaining knights who witnessed the scene into great despair.


    "It''s not enough! I want more!" Casimir''s wings waved, propelling him up at the same time, leaving a massive cloud of darkness behind, finishing off the ones who remained.


    For a few seconds, he remained drifting in the air while staring at the route of the remaining army.


    The entire army was forming one group while continuously running away.


    He put his hand on his chin before expressing a smile.


    "I see. So that''s the route they are nning to go." He wandered his eyes throughout the forest. "There is also a smaller group around there." His smile became wider as the glow of his red eyes became brighter. "I''ll go ughter the bigger group first. Then, I''ll go for the smaller one next." Once more, his wings waved and flew at great speed towards the massive group from the distance.


    "This is your punishment for challenging us, Commander Einar. I will leave no one in your pathetic legion alive. Watch as I send them all to you... all at once!"

 Chapter 111: Ruthless

    Chapter 111: Ruthless


    At one part of the forest, near the urring relentless ughter, where the majority of the fleeing remaining members of the Hive mind legion were forming while moving away.


    With his opened mouth and erged eyes. Captain Joran could only stare in great horror as the consecutive explosions urred from a distance, one after another, annihting the troops trying to flee. Cries of despair could be heard from afar that apparently put great horror on the faces in the group.


    "What is happening? Whoever that is, that person doesn''t want us to leave this ce alive. Is it Tanya?" Captain Joran shook his head. "No... even the Shadow fairy is not that cruel."


    "Captain Joran!" One of the knights arrived with an entire troop behind him.


    "Captain Ulis." He gestured his hand towards the path where the other troops were fleeing. "Follow the other troops and move quickly."


    "Where is your troop, Captain Joran?"


    Captain Joran paused for a second while staring in the direction of the explosions slowly traveling in their direction. "I sent them first."


    Captain Ulis who was wearing full body armor and helmet nodded. "I see." He gestured his arms at his troops. "Go on first, I will join Captain Joran here."


    "You don''t have to, Captain." Captain Joran immediately replied.


    Captain Ulis shook his head. "It is my duty to. Besides, 2 Captains could buy more time than one."


    Captain Joran shook his head and wore his helmet. "Just say it, you just want to fight side by side with me."


    Captain Ulisughed. "That''s one. But you can''t me me, you are a very respectable Captain after all."


    However, the smiles on their faces instantly vanished when they felt something falling from the sky.


    Captain Joran raised his hand and stared at the thing in his hand. "ck snow?" He looked up and what greeted him was a massive thunder cloud forming in the sky.


    Before they realized it, somethingnded in front of them and engulfed Captain Ulis''s entire troop in a massive ck cloud devouring everything in its path.


    The face of horror instantly urred on Captain Joran and Captain Ulis''s faces upon seeing the instant annihtion of the entire troop right in front of their eyes.


    No sound, no cries of despair, just pure silence. All of them died even before realizing what hit them.


    "No!" Captain Ulis''s face filled with rage as he stared at the massive cloud in front of him. He raised his sword while gritting his teeth.


    "Prepare for battle Ulis." Captain Joran raised his sword.


    From the dark cloud, a pair of red glowing eyes slowly emerged and traveled towards their location. And in one wave of his wings, he was revealed. An eerie image walked out from the dark cloud while his wings were spread. He was expressing an unnerving smile as he wandered his eyes throughout the area, finally revealing his ck crystallized horns that instantly put tremendous fear in the eyes of the ones who saw them.


    "It can''t be true!" Captain Joran repeatedly shook his head. "A meruem!"


    "Meruem? I thought they''re no longer around, Captain?" Captain Ulis asked with audible confusion in his voice.


    However, Captain Joran didn''t answer and tightened his grip on his shivering sword.


    Casimir walked towards them with his frightening smile still intact on his face. "It''s not enough... I''m not satisfied yet."


    "Captain!"


    Captain Joran''s attention instantly shifted towards the direction of the 2 people running towards them. He clicked his tongue. "You 2! What are you doing here?"


    A man wearing a blue robe who was a mage, and a woman wearing a white robe who was a healer arrived at them and stared at the person standing right in front of them.


    "A... meruem?" The healer said while staring at Casimir with her erged eyes.


    "We havee to aid you, Captain Joran. After all, we are members of your troop. We''re just the first ones who arrived, but the entire troop is already on their way here to aid us." The mage said with great determination on his face. "And it seems, we have a tough enemy here."


    Captain Joran shook his head while sounding a delighted chuckle. "You people really are stupid, I have told you that it''s a direct order. I''m telling you now, once we survive this, you all will get your punishments... and it will be very harsh."


    Their attention instantly shifted when they heard a lighthearted chuckleing from the person standing in front of them.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Casimir walked toward them. "That''s honestly heartwarming... but I''m afraid... none of you will survive... and you 4 are already dead before they arrive."


    "Assist us." Captain Joran and Captain Ulis said as they walked forward and raised their weapons. Unlike before, their swords were no longer quivering and their eyes were full of determination.


    "So you know, I am Joran, the second inmand of Hive mind legion. Second most powerful Captain, second only to Captain Teivel. I won''t underestimate if I were you." He raised his sword and a blinding light started to form next to him. "Rise! Guardians of Mna!"


    The entire ce was engulfed in blinding light for a second, and as the light disappeared, what emerged in front of them were 15 3 meters tall white living armors that resembled an angel, their six wings waved as they raised their whitences.


    "Begone spawn of darkness!"


    At once, Both Captain Joran, Captain Ulis, and the 15 Armored angels moved to assault Casimir while waving their weapons. At the same time, the mage behind the formation started to conjure a spell.


    "How tragic."


    Multiple beams of ck light materialized around them and instantly obliterated the armored angels faster than the 2 Captains could react. And before Captain Joran could do anything, a horrifying face instantly emerged right in front of him.


    "How?" He said while stunned in his position.


    Casimir grabbed his face and mmed it to the ground. While his hand was still in Captain Joran''s face, a smile emerged on his face. "I see. Just like I thought, for some reason, I can''t imitate any living entity summoning and taming skills. What a downer." He stood up and raised his hand.


    Instantly, a ck massive ball of fire materialized above his hand, preparing for a devastating attack.


    "Captain Joran!" Captain Ulis rushed to save Captain Joran but fell to the ground as his body slowly eroded starting from his feet upwards. In a matter of seconds, his body instantly turned into ashes, leaving nothing behind.


    "Fire dragon''s rage!" The mage shouted while aiming his staff at Casimir.


    A dragon-shaped fire emerged and rushed towards Casimir. But Casimir just responded by just smirking and instantly brushing off the iing fire attack.


    "Run!" Captain Joran screamed as his body slowly got covered with ck stones rendering him incapacitated.


    Once more, 15 armored angels emerged around them and rushed towards Casimir while theirnce was brimming in blinding light. But before they could reach him, they got sliced into pieces by the powerful wind current that easily destroyed them all.


    As hisst resort, Captain Joran activated his Light magic and filled his entire body with blinding light, but instantly disappeared before it could even do anything.


    With despair in his eyes, the only thing Captain Joran could do was stare at Casimir. "Run! Save yourselves!"


    "There''s nowhere to run." Casimir waved his hand down and mmed the massive ck fireball into Captain Joran, instantly obliterating him. His unnerving final groan resonated before he turned into ashes.


    A massive hole was formed in front of Casimir. Completely erasing everything that was caught in the attack.


    "N- no!" The healer fell to the ground while staring at the scenery with her shivering eyes.


    With his irritated eyes, the mage stared at her. "What are you doing? Stand u-"


    His head instantly fell to the ground, leaving the healer in great despair while chasing her own breath. With her hands on her back, the healer crawled back while screaming. The gentle demeanor in her beautiful face could no longer be found. Her blonde long hair started to brush on the ground as she struggled to escape from the person casually walking toward her.


    However, she instantly stopped, when one of her hands flew out and rolled to the ground. She screamed upon realizing that her left arm was no longer there and starting to bleed. She healed herself, the bleeding wound instantly healed. But the decapitated arm never regenerated back.


    Casimir stopped a meter away from her and stared at the group on their way to his position. "I think your reinforcement is finally here." His head held up and pointed towards the muchrger group fleeing away. He revealed a gentle smile while staring at the fleeing army. "Look at them, they really think that they can escape, don''t they? So you know, If I have to chase them all the way to Mna just to kill them all. I will."


    "You- you can''t kill me! It''s against the universalw of war!" She screamed with a cracked voice.


    Casimir tilted his head sideways. "Universalw of war?"


    The healerughed with her voice full of desperation. As if she saw a glimpse of hope in Casimir''s reaction. "Ye- yes. I am a healer. I am a nonbatant. Killing me is against the universalw of war!"


    Casimir nodded. "I see."


    Suddenly, the healer''s decapitated hand started to regenerate, putting her in great awe while staring at her hand.


    "However."


    The healer raised her head and despair once more shrouded on her used to be an elegant andposed face.


    Casimir raised his hand. "Tell me." A sword with a blue handle suddenly appeared in his hand as he stared at the healer with a smile on his face. "Do I look like I care?"


    He swung his sword and instantly decapitated the healer. Her head rolled to the ground as her body fell while still shivering.


    The sword disappeared from Casimir''s hand as he walked forward while staring at the iing army from a distance. "I''m not satisfied yet... I want more. I want to kill more."


    However, before he could take another step. A certain someonended behind him from the sky. With great speed and stealth, a swift chop lunged at unaware Casimir''s nape, knocking him down before he could even react.


    "Mehr-" He fell to the ground while his wings slowly vanished into thin air.


    "Tanya told me about the possibility of you doing this, and I''ll be lying if I say that it didn''t surprise me to see your true nature." Mehrad stared at the army from afar. "You finally decided to show the inner meruem hiding inside of you."


    He grabbed the unconscious Casimir and put him on his shoulder. "But don''t get me wrong, I would definitely love to watch you wipe them all out, even though I know that you won''t stop there and would probably fly to the nearest human kingdom after. However, the issue is, Tanya asked me to stop you once you end up rampaging. For some reason, that girl adores you so much that she couldn''t bring herself to stop you on her own and hurt you in the process." He exhaled. "Hmm. I shouldn''t have agreed to her favor." He walked in the direction of the town while a phoenix was slowly shaping in front of him.


    "Maybe next time, but for now, take your rest... because the war is over and we''ve just won, Casimir."

 Chapter 112: Change

    Chapter 112: Change


    (Casimir Kismet)


    I opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was the white ceiling of my room. I groaned as I felt pain in my nape and tried to move my right hand, but there was something over it stopping it from properly moving. I slowly raised my hand and felt hair and a tiny horn.


    Ah... I see.


    Maybe she felt my touch so she immediately moved and raised her head. The first thing I saw was her pair of blue eyes, they were full of concern. She was lying next to me as if I had terminal sickness.


    I just got knocked out by a long-haired red fox, Young Lady. I''m far from being fatally wounded.


    I smiled to show her I was fine, but tears started toe out of her eyes as she hugged me.


    "Big bro Casimir!"


    I patted her head and chuckled. "Yeah. I''m still alive."


    Suddenly, I heard sounds of rumbling, as if there was a freaking riot happening outside!


    "I''ll go first!" The door of my room mmed as someone kicked it so hard I thought it would fly towards me. "Boss!"


    I exhaled as I stared at Leo. "You could use the doorknob, you know?"


    Entering the room next to him was Mehrad just casually walking toward me.


    Leo tapped my shoulder. "How are you? I saw what you did back there! You were this close to wiping them out."


    I sat at the side of my bed and touched my nape. "Ah, as you can see, I ampletely fine. But my nape hurts like hell."


    Mehrad chuckled. "Pardon me, maybe I overdid it."


    Misha sat next to me, I patted her head and veered my eyes to Mehrad. "No. You did the right thing. I was the one who ordered all of you to let the legion go once they decided to retreat, but the next thing you knew, I was the one chasing after them. I didn''t expect that to happen, it''s a good thing that you were there. Thanks, Mehrad."


    "Don''t thank me, if it was just me, I wouldn''t stop you. Seeing you not holding back was a breath of fresh air and it was fun to watch."


    The hell? Then, who am I going to thank?


    "I agree with that, Mehrad. Too bad I couldn''t keep up with your speed so I could watch you closer." Leo seconded.


    Yep, that''s the 2 leaders of the Fang faction for you.


    Ahm, I need a normal person here!


    "How''s your sleep?"


    As I shifted my gaze, I found Leal leaning on the frame of the door while crossing his arms, looking cool. He was expressing a gentle smile on his face.


    "Fine, I guess?" I put my hand on my aching nape and healed it. "How long did I sleep?"


    Leo shrugged. "About 5 hours? You did sleep very soundly."


    "Mister Casimir!" Karoon ran through the door and repeatedly tapped my arms. "I''m d to see that you are fine!"


    I smiled. "Yeah, me too. I''m d to see you are fine as well, Karoon."


    "Of course, I am. The town was fully guarded, so that''s expected. Right, Misha?"


    Misha nodded with a big smile on her face while her head was leaning on my arm. "Yes."


    I nodded while smiling. "By the way, where is Tanya?"


    Karoon put her palm beside her lips and leaned toward me and whispered. "She''s standing next to the door outside, she doesn''t want to enter."


    Leo chuckled. "Oy! Old hag! Don''t tell us you disdain us too much that you don''t want to be in a tight room with us! Hasn''t your small back been engraved on that wall yet? You have been leaning there for 5 hours now-" But he immediately stopped when saw a sharp reing from the door.


    After a few seconds, Tanya''s face emerged from the door while crossing her arms. "It can''t be helped then, for now, I won''t breathe until all of you, especially you, Leo, get out of this room." Her eyes pointed at me for a very brief moment before closing them and releasing a slow sigh. "You look fine, of course, you are. After all, you just went on a rampage with an attempt topletely annihte the retreating army after giving us a strict order to let the legion go once they take their retreat. How awful. You should have seen yourself back then."


    I smiled. "I am d to see you are fine as well, Tanya."


    "Hmph, of course, I am fine. You don''t need to worry about me. I can take care of myself."


    What came next was theughter from the people inside the room with us. Iughed with them while Tanya just red at me.


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "Did I say something funny?"


    After some time, they decided to go out and leave me and Tanya alone. I stood up and stared at the door of my room''s terrace. The sun was up and I could see the town from here.


    "Finally, it''s over. I hope no more like that. Fighting in a war is quite tiring... and terrifying." I stared at Tanya. "I hope I didn''t have you worried."


    "About you ending up losing? No. Not even a little. I knew you would do well in that battle." She stood beside me and stared outside. "What concerned me was, if you woke up, you were no longer the same Casimir I know. After seeing you rampaging like that, I thought you wouldpletely change." She stared up at me, for some reason, I saw great pain in her eyes. The pain of remembering something that she should not.


    I see. This is not the very first time it happened to her.


    "Your meruem friend, after she rampaged. Did she change?"


    She paused for a second, then slowly nodded. "Yes. She changed so much that I asked myself if it was still her."


    I stretched my arms. "Welp, good for me, it''s still me. I didn''t change even a little, I guess?" I tapped her shoulder. "Maybe I''m just a special case?"


    Or maybe because I am not even a real meruem.


    "The things that you did earlier. Did you decide to do it yourself or something made you do it?"


    "No. I wanted to do it. I had full control of myself and decided to do it of my own ord. However, I am fully aware that I overdid it, so I will try to restrain myself next time."


    She stared back outside and stared at the scenery of the town. "Please do so."


    Upon seeing her subtle smile, a realization urred to me. I am fine, she is fine and everyone close to me is fine. The entire town is still as it is. It only means.


    The battle against the kingdom of Mna really is over now, and we won.


    ***


    Jack Of All Trades, Master Of None


    Dark Fire Magic


    Healing Magic


    Mana Concealment


    Mana Perception


    Dark Water Magic


    Dark Wind Magic


    Dark Electricity Magic


    Dark Ice Magic


    Fire Resistance


    Warrior''s Rage


    Extreme Speed


    Mystic Thread


    Dark Earth Magic


    Dark nt Magic


    Dark Magic


    Synthetic cksmith


    Hive Mind


    Cursed Touch


    Dark Light Magic


    Dimensional Storage


    ***

 Chapter 113: Unexpected

    Chapter 113: Unexpected


    I opened my eyes as I felt the gentle touch of the morning sun on my face. I sat on the side of my bed as I stretched my arms and walked outside the terrace.


    "Good Morning, world!"


    I stared at the scenery of the peaceful town in front of me. From afar, I could see life starting to move throughout the vicinity of the town. The roads were full of people and carriages passing through the road. They were preparing for our victory celebration that would take ce tonight.


    Yep, the battle is finally over, and fortunately, we actually won! Talk about immense luck!


    However, as I shifted my gaze towards the forest surrounding the town, I instantly narrowed my eyes while putting my hand on my cheek. "Hmm? Is that big ass tree always there?"


    I rubbed my eyes and looked closer.


    It really is there! I''m not seeing things! There''s a giant freaking tree that suddenly appeared out of nowhere!


    Apparently, the giant tree was far from the town, and in the middle of the vast forest, but it was so huge that it waspletely visible from afar! It''s like a freaking sore thumb! A giant green sore thumb that could reach the freaking sky!


    I don''t have an idea that the fucking Yggdrasil exists here!


    I walked downstairs and found the 3 girls eating in the kitchen.


    "Good morning, Mister Casimir!"


    "Good morning, Big bro Casimir."


    I stared at them with confusion. "Ahm... am I the only one bothered that there''s a big ass tree sprouted in the forest just overnight?"


    "That''s the tree of Er," Tanya answered and extended her hand. "You should eat your breakfast now."


    I sat on my seat next to Misha. "Tree of Er? Does that mean it has something to do with the kingdom of Er and elves? Are they trying to show off their big ass tree?"


    Half of Tanya''s lips rose as she put her tea over the table. "As much as I hate elves, I still know that they are not that egotistical. It is surprising to say this, but their pride has limitations and they still have cautiousness in them. Exposing the Tree of Er is thest thing that they would do."


    I grabbed one of the pieces of bread and took a bite. "Eh. Then why show it now though?"


    "Try the chicken soup, Mister Casimir. Misha cooked it."


    I shifted my gaze to Misha and smiled. "You did?"


    She smiled and nodded. "We did. Big sis Karoon helped me."


    Karoon shook her head. "The only thing I did was to check the tenderness of the chicken meat."


    I poured the chicken soup and rice onto my te and tasted the food. And of course, it tastes heavenly! As expected!


    I raised my thumb and smiled. "It tastes so good!"


    "See? I told you, he will love it." Karoon winked at Misha while expressing a big smile.


    Misha smiled brightly at myment. "Eat more. Eat more."


    I chuckled and patted her head. "I will, I will," I said as I took another bite of her cooking.


    On the other hand, Tanya remained silent while just watching us and sipping her tea. Her face wasn''t expressing anything but I could see in her eyes that she wanted to tell me something.


    After having our breakfast, we went outside and walked on the massive grasnd in front of the mansion. The giant tree waspletely visible from afar, but as of that moment, the top of the tree was concealed in the thick white clouds.


    I followed Tanya while she was slowly walking, her hands were connected to her back. She stared back at me and slowly nodded. "It seems, the kingdom of Er has lost their battle against humanity."


    I stopped. "Ha?"


    "That''s the only reason I could think of... because the visibility of the tree of Er means only one thing... The barrier that protects the kingdom has copsed. But I will say that even I was surprised upon seeing the tree of Er again. It''s been a long time since thest time I have seen it." She shifted her gaze to the giant tree. "Even in the previous 7 years of war, the kingdom of Er didn''t evene close to falling despite the fact that it was one of the main priorities of attacksing from the forces of humanity, it still ended up being victorious. It''s one of the most powerful kingdoms in the entire Ulterra after all. But now..."


    "Does that mean the elven kingdom has been conquered?"


    "No. I don''t think it is, at least not yet. The tree of Er is still standing high. That means the elves are still fighting as of this moment." She flicked her hair. "Regardless, you should never think about such things that much. We have a celebration tonight, you should prepare."


    "Are you not concerned about them? You are an elf too, right?"


    She veered her body towards me and stared directly into my eyes. "No. Not even a little. Even if all of the people in that kingdom fall, it will never concern me." She slowly exhaled. "After all, I am not an elf. I never was."


    She walked past me and I just followed her with my eyes. After a few steps, she stopped and stared at me. A gentle smile urred on her beautiful face, but her eyes were full of pain.


    "You will have everyone worried if they see that concerned expression on your face. We''ve just won a war under yourmand, so you should act like one."


    I scratched the back of my head and chuckled. "Yeah, right. My bad."


    However, the next thing I felt was a soft hand on my forehead gently pushing me back. I found her tiptoeing in front of me while expressing a gentle smile.


    "Silly, there is only one thing that matters the most to me... and that''s the only thing worth my concern."


    She doesn''t need to say it, I know exactly what it is.


    I smiled. "Yourself?"


    I screamed as I felt the intense pain of being flicked on my forehead! It was so painful I immediately covered my forehead while jumping!


    "Damn it! I should have seen thating!"


    But the beautiful egotistical gothic fairy who did it to me was already walking away from me while clenching her fists and banging her feet to the ground.


    I''m not gonna lie, she''s really fun to watch acting like that.


    Before following her, I looked back at the visible tree of Er.


    Now that a powerful kingdom is in the midst of losing battle. What will happen now? Compared to one of the most powerful kingdoms in this world, what could a town do against the entire humanity?

 Chapter 114: The Gentle And The Giant

    Chapter 114: The Gentle And The Giant


    The whole day, the entire town was quite busy as they prepared for the celebration that would take ce tonight. I, on the other hand, stayed in my office and did my paperwork and just came out when the night arrived to prepare for the celebration.


    The entire town was full of light, but the majority of the people were in the very center of the town in front of the municipal hall where our main venue was.


    I leaned my back on the backrest of the throne I was seating on, put my hand on the armrest, and leaned my face in it. I wandered my eyes throughout the ce, all I could see were the smiles of the people while dancing and drinking the booze in their hands. Most of them were jumping whileughing. Thanks to the lighting from themps scattered throughout the area, I could clearly see them even though I wasn''t that close to their location because I was currently sitting on top of a tform that for some reason they created for me. Behind me was the municipal hall.


    I shifted my gaze to my left and found Misha swaying her feet while sitting on her golden-colored throne that had a simr design to mine. The only difference was my throne was quiterger.


    And I hope to God that these things are not made of real gold!


    Upon seeing me looking at her, she smiled and waved her hand at me.


    Even though I want to say that this throne thing is quite over the top and probably unnecessary, I can say that Misha is extremely adorable while sitting on that throne, she looks like a real princess! Kudos to them!


    "Boss!" Leo waved his arms while holding his usualicallyrge bottle of booze.


    I smiled and nodded.


    He rushed towards me. "Boss, I want you to meet some people."


    Thank goodness, I was just waiting for a good reason to leave this ridiculous throne!


    "I see." I stood up.


    "Just stay in your seat, I will bring them here."


    Please, don''t.


    I shook my head. "Bring me to them." I shifted my gaze to Misha. "Let''s go."


    She immediately stood up and held my hand.


    Leo scratched the back of his head and nodded. "If you say so."


    He walked ahead and guided us towards the crowd. As we walked through them, the crowd gave us the way while bowing their heads.


    We stopped at the crowd where Mehrad, Mister Rudwick, Emily, and 2 familiar faces were standing.


    Upon seeing me, both Mister Rudwick and Emily bowed their heads. "Lord Casimir."


    I nodded at them and shifted my gaze at the 2 people standing next to Leo. He waved his hand and smirked before introducing them.


    "Boss, these 2 are the best members of Fang faction security personnel. I''ve known them for a long time now, so I can assure you that they are reliable." He raised his thumb. "These 2 did a great job back in the recent war."


    As I stared at the 2, both of them instantly kneeled before me and bowed their heads in the most dramatic way possible!


    The fuck? I lived my whole life as a cringe chuuni, but these guys are on another level of cringe! Stand up, people! I''m not a god or even a freaking king to kneel before on!


    One of them was a massive minotaur, so massive that even though he was kneeling, he was still taller than me. A literal giant!


    I have seen him multiple times now, of course, he''s familiar to me.


    "The name is Rumble Gramoth, it is my greatest honor to be recognized by our ruler, Lord Casimir himself."


    And the other one was a demon with a single pointy, red horn on his forehead and light blue hair that resembled the color of the daytime sky. He''s familiar to me because I remembered him for having an extremely innocent face that was full of kindness, but what wasing out of his mouth were sadistic and dreadful words.


    "Lord Casimir, my name is Jabez Lateef. Please, employ me as you see fit. And I will assure you that I will follow your everymand to the best of my ability."


    I stared at Leo and found him smirking at me. As if he''s really proud of the people currently kneeling in front of me.


    Even I would if I were him. I had a glimpse of how these 2 fought in the recent battle against the legion, they were powerful, to say the least. Also, it surprised me to know that there are people like these 2 hiding in the ranks of the Fang faction security personnel.


    The ferocious giant and the sadistic demon assassin.


    I crossed my arms and gazed at them. "Very well. I saw how the 2 of you fought, you 2 did well in the battle that took ce yesterday." I raised my gaze. "Now, stand up, and show me your pride as 2 of the recognized warriors of the town of Agrona."


    All at once, both of them stood up and raised their heads high up while expressing great satisfaction in their smiles.


    "I am looking forward to seeing both of you live up to my expectations."


    "Yes, Lord Casimir!"


    "Look at you 2!" Leo joined them and tapped Rumble''s arms and put his arms on Jabez''s shoulder. "You know what to do, don''t let our Boss down."


    "We will never."


    "Here you are, and I was wondering why you are not sitting on your respective chair."


    Do you mean an overly extravagant throne?


    I looked back and found Tanya walking towards me, next to her was Karoon who immediately ran to hug Misha.


    "Yeah, I just thought, it would be great if I join them."


    She nodded and stood beside me.


    I wandered my eyes and furrowed my eyebrows. "By the way, where are Kuro and Leal?"


    I looked at Tanya but she just looked down and didn''t say anything. Even Mehrad stayed in silence. The only one who responded to my question was Leo while shrugging.


    "I think he''s not going to attend. He has been in a very bad mood since morning, he even kicked me out of his mansion. Maybe because of that..." Leo pointed his index finger in the direction of the massive tree from afar.


    Even in the darkness of night, the giant tree was still visible, due to the lights glowing in its trunk.


    The tree of Er.


    "I see."


    Before I realized it, deafening silence instantly shrouded our group, no one talked and just looked at each other, as if they were conversing with their eyes and bodynguage.


    I silently watched until one of them finally decided to move.


    "What''s up with the silence? We are celebrating here! Hand over your cups! And let''s start the party!" Leo unleashed an obviously forcedugh while raising theicallyrge bottle in his hand.


    "Yeah!" All at once, the people around us shouted and started to dance and drink their booze.


    "Oy, Old h- Tanya, here''s your drink... and this is for you, Hyper girl."


    "What''s in this drink this time?"


    "What do you mean what''s in it? I didn''t put anything in it. Rig- right, Mehrad? Oy! Don''tugh like that! You''re making it look like I really put something in it!"


    I see now. Everyone is affected by it. And just don''t want me to see it. However, I can clearly tell that their concern is not for the kingdom of Er itself, not at all. But for the 2 people who are currently in the midst of enormous pain due to this unexpected event.


    Kuro and Leal.

 Chapter 115: Little Chef

    Chapter 115: Little Chef


    The party continued until dawn, all I did all night was dance and drink till I got knocked out before sunrise. The moment I woke up again, it was already noon and I slept all day long.


    I yawned as I sliced the radish into small pieces. As I shifted my gaze to the people standing in front of me, they were looking away to avoid my gaze. The 2 of the many maids of the mansion. We were currently in the kitchen and I was helping someone with her cooking. For some reason, both of their faces were red and I could feel that they were trying their best not to smile orugh.


    What? This is the only way I know to cut radish, aesthetic doesn''t matter, what matters is it will taste good.


    "Let me see." Misha climbed up to the chair next to me to see what was happening above the ind where I was sitting.


    Her hair was in a ponytail while wearing a pink apron with an embedded yellow cat in the chest area. It had the same design as the one I was wearing.


    Yup, we''re wearing the same design of aprons. Pink apron with cat embedded in it.


    She smiled and looked up at me. "It''s perfect!"


    I smiled and patted her head. "Thanks."


    She climbed down from the chair and climbed up to another chair next to the stone stove currently with the fire. She grabbed adle and looked back at me. "Help me, Big bro Casimir."


    Look at this little one, she''s growing up really fast.


    "On my way." I stood up and joined her.


    I checked the pork''s tenderness with a fork while the water was currently boiling.


    That''s the only thing I could do, I''m a shitty person when ites to cooking.


    On the other hand, Misha moved so swiftly as if she knew exactly what she was doing. It''s actually fascinating to watch, especially in her size.


    After chopping all the vegetables that we needed and poking the pork meat a few times, we''re finally done. She put some soup in a mug and handed it over to me.


    "Taste it, Big bro Casimir." She said with such an angelic smile on her adorable face.


    I took a sip from the mug and immediately closed my eyes upon tasting it.


    "What do you think?"


    I shook my head. "It''s no good... Because it is the best!"


    "Yay!" She pped.


    I smiled at her response, but a sudden chuckling from behind got my attention. As I shifted my gaze, one of the maids covered her mouth while looking down.


    I smiled at them. "I heard that you 2 are the ones teaching Misha. Come join us and taste it for you to judge."


    The both of them stared at me with surprise. Both of them were demons, both with violet hair and eyes. Maybe they were sisters.


    "They are shy around you, Big bro Casimir." Misha waved her hand. "Big sis Mia and Big sis Atty, taste the food I cooked. Big bro Casimir loves it, you will too!"


    "You 2 did a very good job teaching her."


    Both of them bowed their heads. "It is our pleasure to."


    All at once, a wide smile emerged on their faces. They walked towards Misha. I gave them the way and watched them as they tasted the soup on another mug Misha gave them.


    One of them immediately nodded upon tasting the food. "As always, you are improving a lot."


    "Yay! Thanks, Big sis Mia!"


    I removed my apron and hung it on the wall. "My job here is done, so I''ll take my leave now. I''m still tired due to the celebrationst night."


    The 2 maids bowed their heads. "Yes, Lord Casimir."


    "Just wait for a while, Big bro Casimir, it will be ready soon."


    "Yeah, I''m excited to eat it." I waved my hand at them before leaving the kitchen.


    I yawned as I walked toward the living room and found someone sitting on one of the sofas. She was looking up while holding a bag of ice cracks in her forehead. I stared at her as I sat on the same sofa where she was sitting. Her face moved as she stared at me.


    Just like me, she got knocked outst night, even though she drank way less booze than me. The next thing I knew, Karoon was already carrying her on her back and taking her home. While the person who was responsible for all of those was justughing at us as he watched us all fall one after another, like the literal viin that he was.


    I stretched my arms as I leaned my back on the backrest. "Ah, I''m beat up!"


    "How''s your cooking?"


    "It''s not mine, it''s Misha''s cooking, I just helped."


    "It''s her''s? Oh, thank goodness."


    I narrowed my eyes and stared at Tanya''s smirking face while the bag of ice crack was still on her forehead. "Wow, thanks. Welp, there goes my self-esteem."


    To take my revenge, I veered my body in her direction, I raised my hand and poked her cheek using my index finger a few times.


    And as expected, she immediately reacted, she removed the bag of ice from her forehead and red at me while furrowing her eyebrows. "How bold of you."


    I leaned back and ignored her sharp re while smirking. "That''s my revenge. Your cheek ispletely open for an attack, all I did was grab the opportunity in front of me. However, I will say, you have a very soft cheek. It''s quite addictive to poke so I ended up poking it multiple times even though I intended to just poke it once."


    "I don''t remember asking you how it felt."


    I just chuckled and faced her again. But what I found was her red face while looking directly at me.


    Sheyt... Did I just piss her off?


    I sat properly and scratched my cheek. "My bad."


    She remained silent for a few seconds while looking down. She''s shivering in anger!


    She slowly exhaled. "Perhaps you have been forgetting something really important, Casimir."


    "Ah... yeah? What is it?"


    She stood up and turned her back on me. "You promised me that you would tour me around the town, remember?"


    Man! I got nervous for a second there, I thought she would beat me to death, or worse, scold me!


    "Yeah, I remember, why?"


    "How about we do it tomorrow?" She stared at me, her face was no longer red and her rxed demeanor returned.


    She finally calmed down! I am safe!


    I nodded and smiled. "Sure, let''s do that then."

 Chapter 116: Genuine

    Chapter 116: Genuine


    The morning shone inside the town of Agrona, we just had our breakfast and were about to leave to have a tour around the town.


    We''re currently standing in front of the mansion. Preparing for our departure.


    I put my hands on my waists and stared at Misha standing in front of me. "Are you sure you don''t want toe with us? We will tour around the town and eat tons of food."


    Misha shook her head. "Hmm mmm. I''m fine."


    What''s up with her suddenly gettingzy toe with me? Although I know that the only reason that she was insisting toe with me before was because of the war. Welp, I guess it''s because it''s over now and she is no longer that concerned to me.


    I nodded. "If you say so." I shifted my gaze toward the person standing next to her. "How about you, Karoon?"


    Shezily stretched her arms and forced a yawn. I knew it was forced, it was pretty obvious, especially for someone extremely energetic like her. "I''m not in the mood for a walk outside, Mister Casimir. I will just stay here and... do things." Upon seeing someoneing out of the door, she immediately jumped to hug her. "Tan-tan! You look great today!"


    Tanya just let Karoon hug her. "We should go. Why are you 3 still standing here?"


    "We would love to, but I''m afraid we''re noting with you, we''ll just leave the touring job to Mister Casimir. Hmm as always, you smell so nice, Tan-tan!"


    "You won''te with us?" She shifted her gaze to Misha who immediately shook her head and smiled at her. "Why?" Instantaneously, her eyes darted at me.


    I shrugged. "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t do anything."


    "Oh! The time is running fast, you should go now. And don''t forget to tell us about what happened on the tour, huh!" Karoon happily pushed Tanya towards the ck carriage in front of us.


    "Take care, Big bro Casimir, Big sis Tanya!" Misha waved her hand to us while expressing a big smile on her adorable face.


    I narrowed my eyes before nodding. "Sure." I walked towards the carriage, as I passed through Karoon, she raised her thumbs up to me while smiling. I raised my eyebrows. "Huh?"


    Are these 2 nning something that they can''t do if one of us is around? That''s why they are delighted to get rid of us 2?


    Hmm. Suspicious!


    I stared at them while they were smiling at me with my narrowed eyes while closing the door. "Those 2 are up to something. I can feel it."


    "Don''t worry, no matter what it is, I don''t think it is something harmful," Tanya replied while looking outside. The carriage was already moving.


    I put my hand on my chin. "Knowing Karoon and Misha, I can ascertain that you are indeed right. However, jokes on them, no matter what it is, I won''t fall for it." I chuckled.


    Tanya veered her gaze on me. "So, where are you nning to go first?"


    "Maybe I can take you first to the meat shops and facilities in the Fang faction, then we can go to the facilities in the Marite factions next." I stared at her. "But, it''s up to you, where do you want to go first?"


    However, she crossed her arms and stared at me with her slightly opened mouth. "Your n is to take me to the facilities to check them out?"


    "Yeah? Why?"


    Isn''t that the whole purpose of this idea? And as far as I know, she''s not the type who likes sightseeing and is a very business-oriented person.


    She slowly exhaled while repeatedly nodding. "I see. But I must admit, that''s fairly expected from you."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    She never talked after that, not until we reached the marketce of the Fang faction. Suddenly, our carriage stopped.


    "Ahm, the first facility that I want to show you isn''t here. It''s still a few blocks away from here."


    Her proud smile emerged from her face as she opened the door. "I know."


    I followed her with my eyes as she walked down. "Ah, right."


    I hopped down from the carriage and followed her as she joined the crowd of people gathered in the marketce to buy things.


    "Lord Casimir!" The people waved their hands at me as I walked past them.


    "Yo!" I raised my hand and smiled until I caught up with Tanya.


    Both of her hands were on her back as she slowly and casually walked through the streets. A subtle smile was visible on her face as she looked up at me. "I am in the mood for a walk right now. Simrly, Karoon told me that there is an abundance of good shops around here, so we should visit them. What do you think, Casimir?"


    I stared at her puzzling eyes and scratched my cheek using my index finger. "Sure, we can do that."


    However, my eyes instantly widened upon seeing a swarm of people running toward us while carrying something in their hands. All of their eyes were zing in eagerness while looking at me.


    "Lord Casimir! Taste this food I baked!"


    "Lord Casimir! Taste this fruit I picked up!"


    "Lord Casimir! Marry one of my 4 daughters!"


    "Lord Casimir! Try this aphrodisiac I made!"


    This is the exact reason why I have been extremely reluctant to go to the Fang faction marketce sometimes!


    "Ahm... ahm... they are alling for me!"


    "Let''s go for a run then."


    As I turned my gaze to Tanya, what greeted me was her wide smile, while her hand was extending to me. Seeing that expression on her beautiful face really caught me off guard. I was stunned for a moment.


    I smiled and reached for her soft hand. "Let''s go!"


    "Lord Casimir!"


    Whileughing, both of us ran away from the swarm of crowds chasing after us. Side by side, holding each other''s hands, and while I was watching her unusual bright smile while running.


    The very scenery urring right in front of my eyes made me think...


    Of all the people in this town, I could personally say that Tanya has been one of the most suspicious people around because she holds crucial secrets about why I am in this world. Something is telling me, she knows things that will lead me to a conclusion about why I was summoned here and just decided to not reveal it yet, assuming she actually has a n to reveal it in the future. However, for some reason, I can''t bring myself to doubt her loyalty. Especially now, after seeing that wide smile whileughing and looking at me with such happiness on her usually emotionless face.


    "Run faster, Casimir!"


    "That''s exactly what I''m doing! How can you run that fast with such short legs?"


    Tanya Latora. What really am I to you?

 Chapter 117: Perfect

    Chapter 117: Perfect


    I peeked my head out from the edge of the back alley before joining the crowd inside the marketce of the Fang faction. I bowed my head and pulled the hood covering my face.


    "Uhm looks like they can''t recognize me anymore."


    "Great, now, let''s go check out the shops around here," Tanya answered while walking beside me.


    She was wearing a red cloak, the same as mine, we''re wearing identical cloaks because these cloaks were just created thanks to the skill, Synthetic cksmith.


    Karoon''s skill is quite handy in so many situations!


    The only thing we had to do was to release enough Mana manifestations for us to look like we were just average persons, so we could avoid suspicion.


    And vo! We are now some kind of J-pop wannabes! The only difference is that the people here have been treating me like I''m some kind of Christmas tree.


    "That would be 40 Sierra." The vendor said to Tanya referring to the pair of apples she was holding.


    "Here." She handed the coin and proceeded to walk away.


    I followed her and the moment I reached her, she handed me the apple.


    I epted the apple. "Thanks." I took a bite and looked around the area.


    The crowd in this ce was massive, but there were still spaces enough for the shoppers to walk on. Different types of product stalls were scattered throughout the area, behind the formation of stalls were bigger establishments that had their own building.


    She raised her index finger and pointed it at one of the shops nearby. "Let''s go there."


    It''s a boutique.


    I stared at her and slowly nodded. "Sure. Are you nning to buy some clothes?"


    "No, but maybe I would see something that may pick my interest."


    It smells like fucking window shopping!


    The nightmare of every guy every time they go out in a mall with a girl!


    Typical girl''s shopping behavior!


    She walked ahead towards the shop. "Let''s go, Cas..."


    I looked around and exhaled before following her. "On my way."


    I hate window shopping! Shopping with a girl is one hell of a pain! I had enough of it with my little sister Irina and I don''t think I could take another one! Especially, when it involves clothes! Waiting for a girl to choose clothes is one hell of a literal hell of an experience!


    As the door opened, both of us walked in.


    "Wee!" A girl with bunny ears and brown hair walked toward us with a smile on her face. She was wearing a white blouse and ck skirt, the same as the other employees inside.


    Tanya removed her hood and gazed at me. "Go check some clothes, don''t bother about the expense, it''s my treat."


    The eyes of the receptionist immediately widened upon seeing her. "La- Lady Tanya." She bowed her head.


    I keep on forgetting that she''s one of the most influential individuals in this town.


    I removed my hood and stood beside her as I wandered my eyes throughout the ce. "Don''t worry about me, just look around and buy whatever you want to get it done."


    "Lo-Lord Casimir."


    Oh.


    I smiled and put my index finger on my lips, she immediately responded by repeatedly nodding her head while looking at me with a huge smile on her face.


    Tanya nodded twice. "If you say so."


    "Right away, I will show you the best we have in our shop."


    "Oh well, please do so."


    "It is our pleasure."


    The entire time, I just watched her try and buy clothes while low-key waving my hand towards the receptionists waving their hands at me.


    Ah, only if I was this popr back on Earth. To think about it, I was more infamous there than famous.


    "How about this?" Tanya came out from the fitting room wearing a one-piece blue dress while holding her hair in a ponytail.


    I nodded. "It''s fine, I guess?"


    She put her hands on her waists, releasing her long, straight silver hair. "You guess?"


    I narrowed my eyes and put my hand on my chin while observing her.


    This girl, it''s pretty obvious that she just wants to getplimented.


    I''ll just go along with it and get it done. It''s a good thing I have a specific technique of how to get out of this situation.


    I crossed my arms and stared directly into her eyes. "Honestly, I don''t know what to say, everything is beautiful as long as you are the one who''s wearing it. That''s why I can''t tell."


    I could hear the weak giggling of the receptionists behind me.


    Cheesy and embarrassing, I know. But it''s a small price to pay to finally get out of this hell. I would rather run like a horse while being chased by a mob of vendors than go on relentless window shopping. Besides, I have already done this technique on my little sister so many times before, that''s why I have no problem doing it again. What''s the difference, right?


    She paused for a second and pouted her lips while nodding. "I see. Then I will take this."


    See? After years of experience with the behavior of my little sister, I have mastered what I need to say every time I''m in this kind of situation!


    Just praise them and vo! Mission aplished!


    But sometimes, it''s not effective when she already hears the same phrases over and over again. Soing up with a unique one every time is the main key.


    She came out of the fitting room and gave the clothes to the receptionist.


    "Now, let''s try some clothes for you."


    I quickly shook my head. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine." While waving my hand.


    But she ignored me and picked some male clothes on the racks and after a few minutes, she came back holding a set of clothes.


    She raised the clothes she was holding towards me.


    "What?"


    "Try it."


    I put my hands on my waists and exhaled. "Alright."


    I went inside the fitting room and wore the clothes.


    I came out wearing a gray long-sleeve folded up to my elbow with a ck zer, fitted ck pants, and brown leather shoes.


    I brushed up my bangs with my hand. "What do you think?"


    Tanya paused for a few seconds while furrowing her eyebrows before nodding. "Not bad." She faced the receptionist. "We will take it."


    "It''s perfect for you, Lord Casimir. You look so charming!" One of the receptionists said while smiling at me.


    I smiled. "Thanks. Anyway, should I take it off now?"


    "I think It''s fine, let''s go. Let''s check out other shops."


    "Hah?" I walked to follow her while waving back at the receptionists saying their goodbyes to me. "Wait for me," I said while wearing my cloak.

 Chapter 118: Intertwined Fate

    Chapter 118: Intertwined Fate


    We strolled around the market and checked tons of shops. After some time, we decided to walk towards the Marite faction next.


    I wandered my eyes as we walked through the road of the Marite faction. The ce was busy due to the establishments that were currently in ongoing construction. We stumbled upon people carrying sacks of cement and metal bars.


    As we reached the crowded part of the Marite faction, a few blocks away from the municipal hall, an abundance of people were on the road, most of them were children, ying at the side of the road, some of them ran through us whileughing.


    I just smiled while watching them.


    "The ce that you have been dreaming to build, it''s starting toe true."


    I shifted my gaze to Tanya, her face was covered in her hoodie, but I could see the subtle smile on her lips. "I''m still far, there are still tons of things that need to be done, but seeing the changes in this ce really encouraged me more."


    She nodded. "So... where are you nning to take me next?"


    "Hmm... I know a park around here, Karoon brought me there before, wanna go there?"


    "Sure."


    "Although, I''m already hungry, let''s buy some food first, I know a good street food shop around here." I scratched my stomach.


    We walked towards the street food shop and bought some food.


    "That would be 100 Sierra." Said the food vendor while expressing a gentle smile on his face.


    "Here." I handed the coin and proceeded to walk away while carrying 4 sticks in my hands.


    "Thank you very much."


    As I walked out from the crowd, I found Tanya sitting on one of the white stone benches scattered throughout the road, her hands were on her knees while directly looking at me. Her face instantly frowned upon seeing what I was holding in my hands.


    "Karoon has been doing a great job influencing you."


    I handed the 2 sticks with rats to her. "You can''t me me though, at first, I thought I would not like it, but it turned out, it actually tasted good. And based on your reaction when you first tasted it, you seemed to like it too. Or am I wrong?"


    "Oh well, it can''t be helped then." She stood up and took the food I was handing to her. "Let''s go to the ce you have been nning to go."


    After a few minutes of walking, we reached the ce of the grasnd park located at the boundary of the Marite faction.


    Upon arriving, Tanya removed her cloak and wandered her eyes throughout the ce.


    I know, it''s beautiful, right? It''s a good thing that Mehrad managed to hold back while fighting the warriors of the Hive mind legion before. A massive part of this forest was burned to ashes. Fortunately, this part wasn''t included. But the part of the forest a distance ahead waspletely ruined.


    However, I can''t call out Mehrad for it because I myself did much worse damage to the other parts of the forest. In short, we are a duo of forest arsonists!


    I walked toward the white stone bench at the center of the park. "What do you think about this ce?" I sat on the bench and stared at the forest in front of us.


    Without looking at her, I noticed that she sat next to me. "I must say, it''s quite afortable ce."


    I smiled and shifted my gaze on her, I found her munching the food in her hand. Upon realizing that I was looking at her, she looked at me with her flustered face.


    She wiped the orange sauce from her lips. "Is there a problem?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing." I took a bite of the rat meat and closed my eyes upon tasting its tenderness again.


    After that, both of us remained silent as we ate. Upon finishing her food, she stood up and slowly walked towards the forest in front of us.


    I stood up as well and followed her. Upon reaching her, I found her closing her eyes while feeling the wind touching her white skin. Her beautiful almost transparent silver hair was swayed by the gentle wind. Greatly pronouncing her delicate face.


    Just like her, I shifted my gaze at the scenery in front of us and closed my eyes.


    "Casimir."


    "Hmm?" I responded while still closing my eyes while feeling the gentle wind.


    "I just thought, I don''t really know anything about you except the ones that you have been showing to us. It just brought me to a conclusion... for a while now, I''ve been wanting to ask you something, I hope you won''t mind if I do."


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "Have you by chance..." She paused for a few seconds. "Lost your memory?"


    I immediately opened my eyes and stared at her. "Huh?"


    On the other hand, she remained staring at me with her serious expression. "That''s the only exnation I coulde up with. You don''t have any knowledge of this world or even knowledge about your own tribe... which also implies that you don''t even have any idea of what happened to them. The only answer I could find is, perhaps, you somehow lost your memories as a meruem and spent your life in a peaceful and isted ce where no one could find you, a secluded forest, a cave in an uninhabited mountain, or maybe, in the middle of a desert... I still can''t conclude which one... and then, the very moment that you decided to explore the world, you met Misha and found yourself here. And now... the current ruler of this town."


    Wow. Not gonna lie, that''s one hell of a good story to fabricate.


    "Uhh..." I scratched my head and chuckled. "That''s a very good theory, but to tell you the truth, I didn''t lose my memories, that''s not the case... not at all. Although, you are right about the part where I lived my life in a peaceful ce. However, I won''t call it isted."


    She veered her body towards me.


    I exhaled. "It''s quiteplicated actually. But don''t worry, amnesia has nothing to do with myck of knowledge about certain things."


    Because it''s more like I just got Isekaid!


    She paused for a second, then slowly nodded. "I see. That''s great to hear."


    "You see? You won''t dig more? Not that I will tell you."


    "No. I was just curious, but the truth is, the reason is not important to me." She smiled. "The only thing that matters is you are here. Nothing else."


    I chuckled. "I just hope that you are not nning to use me as your ultimate weapon or something. You know, like a typical anime mentor viin would do."


    A proud smile emerged on her face. "No. Because I''ve been nning much much worse than you could ever imagine."


    "Ah..."


    The next thing I heard was her gentleugh while looking at my horrified face.


    Yeah, justugh, Lady.


    I''m starting to think that she really enjoys seeing me having a heart attack.


    ***


    (Third Person)


    Several distances away from the small park where Casimir and Tanya were in. On top of a huge establishment tall enough to be used as a tform to watch the 2.


    2 people were watching from afar, with their eyes directed at them.


    "So, you sent a Marite to search for me and call me here... just for this?" Mehrad''s sleepy eyes darted to the person sitting at the edge of the building.


    With a smile, Leo shifted his face at him. "You should have seen them earlier in the marketce, they''re quite fun to watch." Leo''s lightheartedugh echoed as he turned his eyes back to the 2 people in the park. "I didn''t know that Boss is into narcissistic, white-headed women."


    Mehrad exhaled and removed a leaf dangling on his shoulder. "I see. So, you''ve got a lot of free time in your hands, huh?"


    "Hah? That''s the only reaction I will get?" Leo stood up and turned his back on him and proceeded to walk away while scratching his head. "You are no fun at all. I''ll just go find Rumble and Jabez. Go back to the forest and continue your nap or whatever."


    Mehrad watched him walk away. After a few seconds of silence, he turned his gaze towards the 2. Slowly, the gentle wind swayed his long wavy scarlet red hair while his face was showing no sign of any emotion.


    "The devoted outcast fairy and her unbelievably adored fallen angel." He mumbled. "Magerna, I know you can hear me. May I ask, what were you nning when you decided to intertwine their fate? Because if I''m gonna be honest, with thisbination... all I can see in the future is a catastrophic disaster... a pair of ticking time bombs."


    His eyes darted towards Casimir who wasughing, in front of him was Tanya, expressing a genuine smile on her face.


    A gentle smile emerged on Mehrad''s face.


    "However, who am I to judge? Besides, I would definitely love to see where this is going."

 Chapter 119: Aftermath

    Chapter 119: Aftermath


    A few weeks after the devastating defeat of the prominent Hive mind legion against the town of Agrona, the grim news immediately erupted throughout the entire humanity. Of how an army consisting of 6000 personnel, a boasted destructive bombardment force, and a powerfulmander returned with only a small fraction of what it was.


    Rather than roaring cheering, what greeted the survivors were faces of sadness of the people of the kingdom of Mna. Once more, the streets lost their life, and the following days inside the kingdom of Mna were filled with gloom and darkness. No celebration, no acquired glory... just grief.


    Even after a few days after arriving back home, the faces of less than 300 warriors who survived were still filled with horror, holding up horrifying stories about the nightmare they just faced in what they thought was a certain victorious battle.


    "A... mer- meruem! I see it in my own eyes! He ughtered everyone like nothing!" One of the knights kneeled in front of King Alonzo''s throne. The knight''s eyes were shaking in great horror while his entire body was fidgeting and having a very hard time mumbling even a single word. "I... I... if I di- didn''t act dead and hide in the corpses..." He stared at King Alonzo, tears instantly came out of his eyes as he shook his head. "I... I..." But he could no longer say a single word as he covered his face with his hands while crying out loud.


    But the person the knight was talking to didn''t say anything, rather, King Alonzo was just staring at nothingness with his bloodshot red erged eyes. His jaw dropped and remained that way for a few seconds before it moved as he spoke. "A... all of you... Leave."


    In an instant, all the knights inside the throne room moved in synchronization and pulled the crying knight up. However, the knight stood up, he stared at King Alonzo with despair in his teary eyes. "By attacking that curse of a town. We have finally managed to enrage him! Now, that monster ising for us! Humanity will be in great catastrophe! It''s happening again! The demons wille for us again to wipe us all out! But this time! Unli- Unlike before... he has the entirety of demi-humans behind him! We are left alone! We are left to fight on our own!"


    The knights grabbed him and pulled him out of the throne room leaving King Alonzo alone.


    For a few seconds, King Alonzo rubbed his palm on his eyes. He shivered as heughed, but hisugh was full of sadness and despair. "A meruem?" He said with such a weak and hopeless voice while rubbing his face harder. "Who could have thought?"


    He removed his golden crown and stared at it with such sorrow on his face.


    "It''s all over now... I have just lost everything. I have failed you, my friend. The glorious nation that you were dreaming of... I can no longer make it happen." Tears came out from his supposed to be a tough face that was molded in countless battles in numerous wars. "Forgive me... because I have failed you... Ragnar."


    In an instant, in one devastating defeat, all of the boasted glory of the kingdom of Mna was taken off. Plummeting from one of the kingdoms on top of the power hierarchy to lowest of the lowest, and dubbed as the kingdom of great failure, rather than its old name as the home of the glorious heroes.


    The kingdom of Mna had fallen from its grace.


    The glorious history of the kingdom of Mna was finally over.


    ***


    The kingdom of Inizio, the only human kingdom with a close tie to the town of Agrona. Inside the throne room where King Tirion was sitting while staring in front of him.


    "I would say, even though I knew that they would win... I never expected that battle to end that quickly. They trampled the Hive mind legion in just a matter of hours." King Tirion smiled. "They didn''t even hold back."


    "Based on the information I''ve got, the news about the battle has been circting very quickly, not just on the side of humanity, but even on the side of demi-humans, the entire world is now fully aware of the existence of the meruem currently ruling the town of Agrona." Commander in bowed his head as he spoke while standing beside King Tirion.


    "Do you mean, Casimir?" King Tirion shifted his gaze to Commander in with a subtle smile on his face.


    Commander in paused for a second before nodding. "Yes, the entire Ulterra is now fully aware of the existence of Lord Casimir."


    King Tirion leaned on his throne. "Even if they could easily wipe out the entire army, they decided to let them go while knowing the risk of leaking the information about them, just like what he did in the ves he set free before. I think it is part of his n.... he wants to tell the world a clear message... that he is here and will crush anyone foolish enough to stand against him. Such an audacious man."


    Commander in nodded. "That''s also what I think, Your Majesty."


    King Tirion stood up. "I haven''t met him yet... but he already has me interested. No wonder even Tanya, who is extremely hard to please let him lead." He looked back at Commander in and raised his left eyebrow. "On that note, where is my pompous son, Dieter?"


    Commander in cleared his throat. "Prince Dieter sneaked out again and is already on his way towards the town of Agrona. But worry not, I have him followed and fully guarded."


    King Tirion furrowed his eyebrows as he walked towards the window and stared in the direction where the town of Agrona was located. "That child. Once he gets his mind to something, he can no longer be stopped. Regardless of what risk and consequences he will face just to reach his goal." A gentle smile emerged on his face. "Histe mother was no longer around as he grew up. But why does he get all of her problematic personalities?"


    What resonated inside the room was a gentleughing from King Tirion, while Commander in was just smiling as he watched the king.

 Chapter 120: Peace

    Chapter 120: Peace


    The Holynd of Amarantha, the very center and currently the strongest kingdom of all humanity. In front of the white towering castle was a massive army consisting of tens of thousands of warriors standing with such valiant in their stance. With their foreheads high up while facing the great castle in front of them. Preparing for an iing glorious expedition.


    Inside the throne room, 3 people were having a conversation, Commander Liam was kneeling in front of the throne where King Albern Amarantha was sitting.


    King Albern leaned toward Commander Liam''s direction and slowly nodded. "A meruem."


    "Yes, it is hard to believe, but there are a considerable number of witnesses. Some of them also said that they saw it with their own eyes. Along with its distinguished crystallized horns, they said that it also had ck wings and a pair of red glowing eyes... which only implied that it was an awakened one... all this time, the Shadow Fairy was hiding that monster from the awareness of everyone and now finally decided to reveal it to us."


    A subtle smile emerged from King Albern''s elegant face. "I will admit, the same failure who caused the end of the kingdom of Mna''s glory didn''t die in vain. That failed attack gave us a proper understanding of what kind of danger we are going to face to attain our goal." Heughed. "You have my praise, Commander Einar. Unfortunately, you can no longer hear my genuine recognition."


    Commander Liam raised his head. "Your Majesty, should we send our army to exterminate the great threat that suddenly emerged from that town?"


    King Albern''s smile became wider. "Why should we?"


    Commander Liam paused for a second while staring at King Albern with confusion in his eyes. "Your Majesty?"


    King Albern raised his right hand. "Commander Liam, what do you know about the meruems?"


    "That they are the most powerful and most dangerous race in the entire Ulterra. And eliminating them as soon as possible is the best course of action before they be so powerful for us to even stop. The race that embodies destruction and death."


    The next thing that happened was a baritoneughing from King Albern while shaking his head. He stared at Commander Liam with great enthusiasm in his eyes. "That''s what the stories and books said. Commander Liam, what if I told you that meruems were the most non-hostile demon tribe, would you believe me?"


    "Yes? Were they?"


    "Peaceful but unstable, that''s what meruems are. Known as the most powerful and most dangerous race of Ulterra, the embodiment of catastrophe itself, all of it ispletely true. Yet... how did the world manage to drive them to istion several hundred years ago? Why didn''t the meruems fight back and ughter everyone who pushed them away? We all know that they could if they wanted to." He narrowed his eyes. "The answer is simple, the world didn''t push them away... the world asked them to. The main reason why the world war against the meruem tribe didn''t ur even though all of the races in this world agreed to band together to fight them was that if the world war took ce at that time, it would end up in a bloodbath with meruems standing on top of the corpses of all nations in this world. Fortunately, the people of the world at that time were not foolish, all they did was to ask, and the meruem agreed to iste themselves so they could never harm anyone." He stood up. "To make it simple, there is only one way to deal with a meruem. Especially knowing that even one can bring our entire race to its very extinction."


    "What is it, Your Majesty?"


    With a proud smile on his face, King Albern raised his hand. "Don''t poke them if you are not certain that you could kill them faster than they could even react... don''t harm anyone who the meruem consider as someone important to them... and if by any chance you somehow did. Prepare yourself for a destructive storm." He sat back on his throne and leaned his jaw on his hand. "Commander Einar fell because he did exactly what he shouldn''t, which I am extremely grateful that he did. Furthermore, meruems are known for their ability to get even stronger every time they end a life,bined with their terrifying ability to easily adapt... that''s what made them what they are known for. Sending an entire army consisting of ten of thousands or even a hundred thousand without a proper way to instantly kill a meruem is a foolish action. Rather than weaken or even destroy the meruem, we will just make it much stronger than it already is."


    With his erged eyes, Commander Liam slowly nodded. "I see."


    "Just let it be and I can assure you that it won''t do anything unless provoked. Moreover, we can''t afford to get the attention of a catastrophe itself while our n is in motion. The existence of a meruem in that town will not change our n, the only difference is, we already know what we are going to deal with in the future." King Albern nodded to his own statement with a smile on his face.


    "I understand, Your Majesty." Commander Liam stood up and put his hand on his armored chest.


    "For now, let''s direct our priority to what seems a more feasible task." King Albern''s eyes darted to the person standing beside the throne just silently listening to their conversation. A puzzling smile emerged on King Albern''s face. "It''s time to make your move... Hero, Karsus."


    Upon hearing King Albern''s order, the person who was wearing white full body armor moved. His face could not be seen due to the white helmet with metallic wings he was wearing. The sound of his metallic set of armor resonated throughout the silent room as he valiantly walked forward. His set of armor was shining due to the raysing from sunlight passing through the windows of the throne room.


    His glorious image stood right in front of Commander Liam, who instantly responded with a wide smile on his face.


    "Let''s go, Commander." He said with such amanding but at the same time soothing voice.


    Without a dy, Commander Liam bowed his head. "Right away, Hero."


    The hero, Karsus walked past him and walked towards the entrance of the room. On his way to his expedition that was about to begin. Behind him was Commander Liam, following his every step.


    King Albern followed them with his eyes. A gentle smile emerged on his elegant face. "The only difference between Einar and Karsus is, unlike histe father, Commander Einar was fighting for glory... nothing else. But Karsus was molded to achieve what thete Hero Ragnar wanted to achieve. Just like the greatest hero of humanity, Ragnar Aegle, Karsus''s only reason to fight is to attain peace in this chaotic world. Not for glory and power or even greed... but for a peaceful future."

 Chapter 121: I Had

    Chapter 121: I Had


    (Casimir Kismet.)


    I sipped from the cup of tea I was holding and put it over the white metallic table before veering my eyes towards the massive open grasnds in front of me.


    "I''m d to see that you are fine now, Leal." I turned my gaze to Leal sitting across from where I was sitting.


    We were currently in front of his mansion.


    "I am always fine, it''s just I had a small problem recently. On that note, pardon me for not attending the celebration for our victory."


    I shrugged. "It''s fine. If you came, you would probably end up going home in all four. That party was an alcohol poisoning session." I raised my index finger. "And don''t let me start talking about the golden thrones they built. They''re made of freaking gold for Pete''s sake, wasn''t it a little bit ridiculous and over the top!"


    Leal chuckled. "Ridiculous? Perhaps, but I will say, you deserve it."


    "No. No. You people are just giving me too much credit, you all are just making it sound like I am an outstanding ruler, which is if I would say, I''m just an average leader at best." I shook my head. "They have been nning to put those thrones inside the municipal hall. Those guys."


    Leal''s chuckles be much louder.


    I just stared at him as heughed at myints... this guy... and here I thought he''s the one with more sense to talk to.


    I turned my eyes towards the massive tree far away from us. It waspletely visible from here.


    "I assume, they already told you... about the tree of Er." Leal asked while expressing no emotion on his face.


    I nodded. "Yeah, Tanya told me."


    Leal''s eyes slightly narrowed. "She did?"


    "Yeah, Tanya did."


    "Hmm, that''s surprising. As far as I know, Tanya really hates talking about anything that has something to do with the kingdom of Er. Just hearing the kingdom''s name being mentioned could easily make her lose herposure." A puzzling smile emerged on his face as he stared at me. "I see now."


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "You see what?"


    "Nothing." He shook his head and grabbed his cup of tea over the table and took a sip.


    "Now that you mention it, don''t you have a family in that kingdom?"


    For a few seconds, he remained silent while just looking at me, as if he was trying to analyze something before saying a single word. He slowly nodded. "Yes... I had."


    I tilted my head sideways. "You had?"


    "Yes... I used to have a family, but not anymore." He sipped his tea.


    Welp, there goes my curiosity!


    I scratched my head and unleashed the fakestugh I could make. "My bad, I should not ask such a personal question."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind."


    "Ah... I see."


    Then, a deafening silence urred to us, we just drank our tea while just looking at the scenery in front of us. Feeling the gentle wind going through us.


    [Boss!]


    I almost jumped out upon hearing a voice right inside my skull. Maybe due to my impable chunni instinct, I put my index finger on my ears as if I was some kind of secret agent with an earpiece.


    "Leo."


    [Pretty boy is here.]


    "Ah... Let him be, I''ll go meet him."


    [Aye.]


    I exhaled before veering my eyes toward Leal who was just staring at me while holding his cup of tea.


    "He arrived?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, I''ll go meet him."


    "As much as I want to apany you, I have things I need to work out at this moment."


    I stood up. "Don''t mind it. Besides, I have someone in mind that I could bring that I know who''s really good at socializing."


    Leal just slowly nodded and didn''t say a word. He just waved his hand while watching me walking out from the proximity of his mansion.


    I hopped into the carriage and watched the road while traveling towards the Fang faction. But before reaching the marketce, I stopped at one of the ongoing construction at the Fang faction. Upon walking down the carriage, I already saw the person I came for.


    "Mister Casimir!" Karoon waved her hand at me while expressing a huge smile on her face. She''s standing right in front of the building that was already in its finishing process.


    I stood beside her and put my hands in my waists. I stared at her with an assured smile on my face.


    Approachable and non-violent. The perfect person to go to.


    She stared at me with her narrowing eyes. "Is there a problem, Mister Casimir? Why are you examining me from head to toe?"


    "Are you busy?"


    "No. This is the only thing I need to do today, and I''m already done here, and about to leave and go home. Why?"


    I smiled and repeatedly nodded. "Good."


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "Good?"


    "Let''s go, I need you to help me with something."


    "Ah?" She immediately followed me and hopped inside the carriage. "Where are we going, Mister Casimir?" She asked as the carriage started to move.


    I leaned my elbow to the window and smiled at her. "We''re going to meet Prince Dieter."


    "The Prince of the kingdom of Inizio?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    She scratched the back of her head. "Mister Casimir, I appreciate that I am the one you have chosen to apany you for this... uhm... meeting. However, why me?"


    "You are approachable, non-violent, and cute. Also, I need an eye-catching person on my side while talking about diplomatic matters with him."


    "Thest one you mentioned sounds rming and dubious. Are you sure you''re not nning to sell me or something?"


    "No?" I veered my gaze outside. "Maybe?"


    "Ehh! You are lying! I can see it in your face!" I felt her hand tapping my arms.


    I justughed. "I''m just teasing you, but for real though, I''m not. It''s just that I''m not good with royalty etiquette, so I need someone to help me. And before you ask, I asked Tanya but she just gave me a death re."


    "If you told her the same exact words that you said to me just now, that''s probably the reason why Tan-tan gave you that re."


    "Yeah, that must be it." I cleared my throat. "Leal is not in a good mood for any courtesy as of this moment and Leo and Mehrad are a little bit questionable options. So... would you help me?"


    She closed her eyes and smiled. "As if I have a choice. We''re already on our way."


    I raised my thumbs up. "Good, good. You really are a reliable friend, Karoon!"


    She just chuckled and didn''t say anything. A silence urred inside the carriage and I veered my eyes outside.


    Prince Dieter Inizio, what does he''s after this time?

 Chapter 122: Revisit

    Chapter 122: Revisit


    After a few minutes of the journey, we finally arrived at the location where I was told where Prince Dieter was. The carriage stopped right in front of a crowded street food shop on the side of the road.


    I narrowed my eyes while wandering my gaze throughout the ce. "Where is the prince? I don''t see any grandiose carriages around here."


    [He didn''t bring any, all of his escorts'' carriages are stationed outside the town and his knights are currently wandering around the marketce like some kind of tourists.] Leo replied.


    I think Leo is just around observing me, but I can''t find him. That guy, for some reason, decided to learn how the Marite corps behaves, and actually managed to... welp, except for theirposure and tact.


    I looked around, but I couldn''t see any signs of the prince. However, something immediately caught my attention, a distinct pompousugh echoed in the crowd of people in front of the street food shop. I also heard theughter of the other people in the crowd.


    "It tastes really good, thank you very much." Suddenly, Prince Dieter emerged from the crowd while holding 2 sticks, one in each of his hands. One of the sticks had boar eyes in it and the other one had a boar tail wagging as he moved out from the crowd following him with their eyes and smiles on their faces. Upon seeing me, his iconic mboyant smile instantly appeared on his envy-inducing good-looking face. "Oh, look at it, isn''t it the ruler of this town, Lord Casimir himself? I heard what you did in the recent battle against the kingdom of Mna. You really are a force to be reckoned with. Have you heard of it? The Kings of other kingdoms have been shivering in terror by just hearing the news about you. Also, some kingdoms have already been dubbing you as the ''Tyrannical Warlord of Agrona'', which I would say, really fits you." He chuckled.


    The Tyrannical What?


    No, it''s not! It sounds like I''m some kind of oppressive conqueror, which I''m clearly not!


    I could not help but frown as I watched him take a huge bite at the massive eyes on the stick he was holding while expressing a satisfied smile on his face.


    I exhaled. "So you know, a world war between humans and demi-humans has been urring at this moment. And as far as I know, isn''t it extremely dangerous for you to have any contact with this town? You are a prince of a human kingdom, a crown prince to be exact, I don''t think the other human kingdoms would take it lightly if they knew."


    He stared at me as if I said something genuinely incredible and slowly shook his head. Before saying anything, he shrugged. "You sound exactly like my father. He said the exact thing when I told him my n to go here. Appearance really is not the standard of one''s age in demi-humans, isn''t it?"


    Did he just call me... old?


    I''m just 18 for fuck sake! More or less, I''m just a year or less older than you!


    "So, what''s the reason for your arrival here, Prince Dieter?"


    He finished the final boar eyes and snapped his fingers. "I have to go back to the magic academy soon and I could not wait until the war ends to go back here, so I decided toe here before leaving for the academy."


    Magic academy! The hell! That''s every weeb dream ce! It''s probably fun to go to the magic academy!


    The next thing I felt was his forearm on my shoulder while munching the boar tail on a stick he was holding in his other hand. "I heard there''s a lot of good food and ces around here, it would be great if I could taste and see them all before my 2 days, one night stay in this ce ends."


    This guy is unbelievable.


    I stared at him. "Have you already forgotten what happened thest time you put your hand on my shoulder?"


    A wide gentle smile emerged on his face. "What are you saying? We both know that you didn''t cut my hand because I put my hand over your shoulder, you are too rational to do such a thing for such a petty reason."


    He really is very observant.


    "That''s why you did it again now just to prove your suspicion? You have an outrageous sense of curiosity, you should work on that."


    He removed his hand on my shoulder and walked towards the crowd of people currently buying at the street food shop. He looked back at us while expressing a big smile. "I want to explore this ce you have built, but before that, I want to buy another set of what they called here as Fang faction specialty. Do you want some, Lord Casimir?"


    Do you mean the boar eyes? Because I''m telling you, you don''t want to taste the ''real'' Fang faction specialty. You would end up going homeatose.


    "No. I''m fine."


    He paused in my response and raised his index finger while staring at the person standing next to me while just silently listening to our conversation. "You, cute girl with an incredibly revealing set of clothes, do you want some boar eyes? My treat."


    As if she was very surprised that Prince Dieter called for her, her chest rose as her eyes grewrger, but immediately expressed a wide smile. "Your treat? Then I will take your offer." Karoon walked past me and joined the crowd.


    Prince Dieter smiled at her response and repeatedly nodded. "That''s the response I want to get." He turned his gaze towards the demon vendor inside the shop. "Mister, let us have your amazing Fang faction specialty!"


    The demon vendorughed. "I''m on it, Prince Dieter."


    Welp, it turns out, he didn''te here for something very serious. There goes all of the efforts I put in the preparation for a potential diplomatic discussion with him.


    After a few seconds they returned whileughing, I exhaled. "If you just came here for sightseeing, I don''t think you still need mypany. So, I''ll just leave you here to enjoy the town. As long as you won''t cause any trouble, you will be fine. After all, I have things that I need to do."


    Paperwork!


    Prince Dieter looked at me with slight disappointment in his eyes. "And here I am hoping that you would apany me... how about we walk around for a while? I have a very important thing that I want to talk about. That''s the main reason why I''m here. Would you mind hearing about it?"


    "I can''t believe you will leave me alone after randomly grabbing me in the street, Mister Casimir," Karoonined while munching the boar eyes in the stick she was holding.


    Leave you alone with him? The hell I would! Tanya would definitely kill me if I would! Of course, I''m dragging you home with me!


    Prince Dieter stared at her with surprise on his face. "He just randomly grabbed you and entrusted you to apany me?"


    Karoon nodded. "Yes."


    No.


    "You must be a very infamously cheerful person for him to do that." Prince Dieter''sughter sounded while his hand was on his stomach.


    Wow, unbelievable. They easily clicked with each other.


    With the 3 of us here, it feels like I suddenly returned to my high school days.


    3 teenagers doing teenagers things isn''t a bad idea, isn''t it?


    I released a huge sigh. "Maybe I still have the time to walk around for a little bit."


    "Let''s go try the grilled frog and green viper next," Karoon announced as they started to walk.


    "That sounds great, let''s go there then."


    I rubbed my palm on my forehead before following them.


    Welp.

 Chapter 123: Motive

    Chapter 123: Motive


    With my narrowing eyes, I stared at the 2 people watching me with smiles on their faces. We were already walking around the town for hours now and had eaten tons of food. Currently, we were inside the marketce of the Marite faction because Karoon told us there was tons of good food around here.


    And based on what I saw thest time we''ve been here, what she said was actually true.


    I raised the massive basket of fruit I was holding in my hands and instantly felt something passing through my neck due to someone putting a flower ne on me.


    "I hope you like it, I created it by hand, Lord Casimir." Said the demon girl who put the flower ne on me while expressing a big smile on her face.


    I smiled back. "I do. Thanks."


    I put the massive basket of fruit inside my Dimensional storage.


    I think I already umted more than enough supply to start a shop with the products I got in just a matter of minutes walking around here.


    I waved back my hand at the crowd waving their hands at me as we walked away from the crowd.


    "The people of this town really adore you, huh?" Prince Dietermented as I reached them.


    "Of course, Mister Casimir is a kind ruler. Despite being a superior demon, he''s been treating everyone equally, no matter what race they came from."


    Prince Dieter slowly nodded. "I see."


    "I''m just following what Tanya taught me, there is nothing special with my leadership." I wandered my eyes to the food center of the Marite faction. "So, what kind of anomaly do you want us to eat this time, Karoon?"


    They''re people sitting on the chairs scattered around the circr open space, but unlike the people inside the marketce, they were not rushing toward me and were just content by just waving their hands at us. I waved my hand back at them while following Karoon and Prince Dieter walking toward one of the food shops.


    The shop looked like arge stall, smoke wasing out from the backside of the shop and I could see tons of people eating at tables scattered in front of the shop. They were eating a whole roasted pig!


    Karoon waved her hand to the person inside the shop that could only be seen in therge window that was also the shop''s counter. "Mister!"


    The middle-aged human owner with ck hair and eyes waved his hand back while smiling. "Oh, Lady Karoon!" Upon seeing the person following her, the shop owner nodded. "Greetings, Prince Dieter."


    Prince Dieter nodded back. "Greetings."


    I followed them. "Yo."


    The owner''s eyes instantly shifted on me and his smile became much wider as he bowed his head. "Lord Casimir."


    "Karoon told us that this shop has very good food, and based on what I have seen so far, I suppose it''s true. Can we have a taste of it?"


    The shop owner repeatedly nodded. "It is our utmost pleasure to be recognized by our ruler himself. Right away, we will serve you the best we have in this shop."


    The shop owner walked inside and told everyone inside what was happening outside.


    "Mister Casimir, Prince Dieter, let''s sit here," Karoon called for us while jumping beside therge circr wooden table with a huge smile on her face.


    I shifted my gaze to Prince Dieter and found him looking at me with a smirk on his face.


    "You have a quite cheerful subordinate." He said and pointed his jaw to Karoon.


    I shook my head and exhaled. "She''s not my subordinate. Karoon is my friend... a very close one."


    His eyes slightly widened. "Friend? Aren''t you the supreme ruler of this town? You have what you have right now because you are powerful enough to make everyone in this ce kneel before you, creating this united ce in the process. Although I know that the stories circting throughout humanity of how violent and remorseless you are are not entirely true. I will admit that I didn''t expect to hear such a thinging from you."


    That sounds like a description of a very horrible viin.


    "I am a master of no one. It just happened that I am the one leading the way, but I believe that no one is below me. Each one of us living in this town has different goals that we want to achieve or things that we want to protect, the people of this town are just following me because we are traveling on the same path... and that same path is what is making this ce united... not me."


    "Mister Casimir! What are you 2 talking about? Let''s go!" Karoon waved her hand to us.


    I smiled at her. "On my way."


    "Lord Casimir." He stared at me with great seriousness in his eyes. "What is your objective for this ce?"


    I tilted my head sideways. "Didn''t youe here because you already knew what it was? That is also the reason why you don''t want this town to get away from your grasp, that''s your ulterior motive foring here. You have no interest in me, your interest is in the things that you think I am capable of doing. Tell me, is my assessment of you correct, Prince Dieter Inizio?"


    A surprised but full of satisfaction smile emerged on Prince Dieter''s face. "I still had doubts, but now... I am finally certain." He slowly nodded. "You really are the person I thought you were."


    I put my hands in my pants pockets. "Just don''t expect too much, maybe set your expectations a little bit lower... it would be bad if I end up not meeting it."


    He shook his head. "No. I don''t have to... because you already exceeded my high expectations for you."


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "Ah... sure... if you say so."


    "Lord Casimir, here''s your food." The shop owner came out of the shop, and following him were the employees of the shop carrying a massive metal te and giant cloche.


    The 3 of us stood beside the table while watching the employees preparing our food. As they removed the cloche, what greeted us was a massive crispy, orange whole roasted pig!


    "What do you think, Mister Casimir?" Karoon asked.


    I swallowed my saliva before answering. "It looks delicious."


    All at once, 3 of us sat on the chairs beside the table and each pulled out crispy orange skin. I closed my eyes as I tasted the crunchy pig skin.


    "It tastes great, right?" Karoon asked while munching her food.


    I nodded. "Yeah, it is."


    "What do you think, Prince Dieter?"


    "It is indeed vorful. What you said is true... uhm... Karoon."


    "Ehh! Hearing a handsome Prince saying my name sounds nice."


    Prince Dieter chuckled and scratched the back of his head. "It genuinely pleasures me to hear such praise."


    I just watched them as theyughed while munching their delightful food.


    I, on the other hand, raised my hand. "Can you prepare another one? I want to take another one home... I think Misha will definitely love this."


    With a smile, the shop owner who''s watching us nodded. "Right away, Lord Casimir."

 Chapter 124: Proposal

    Chapter 124: Proposal


    After eating the ridiculously massive and delicious whole roasted boar, we decided to get out of the marketce and walk around different areas of the town. After hours of tiring countless rounds of eating and strolling, we reached the central part of the Spriggan faction where a massive roundabout and grassy open space was located.


    There were no benches around so we decided to sit on the grass while watching the carriages passing by from a distance while asionally waving my hand toward the people greeting us as they passed through.


    Karoony down on the grassy floor and stretched her legs and arms while closing her eyes. "Maybe I ate too much, I''m still full after those strolls." She was beside me, while I was sitting between her and Prince Dieter.


    "That''s not surprising, you were the one who''d eaten the most. Where did you put all of those?"


    She smiled and pointed her index finger at her heart. "All of the food I have been eating has been getting on here."


    I don''t think so, those things still look the same.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Ah... I see." I shifted my gaze towards Prince Dieter who was currently looking in front of us while expressing a gentle smile on his face. "What do you think, Prince Dieter?"


    He shifted his gaze at me with his smile still intact on his face. "This ce is better than I expected."


    I nodded. "It''s great to hear that, too bad, we don''t have enough time to tour all the ces in this town. After all, this town is quite massive for a town."


    "Don''t worry, I have seen more than enough. However, I yearn to know 2 things, I hope you answer me, Lord Casimir."


    "Then, let me hear it."


    He paused for a few seconds before saying his questions. "What is your motivation to do what you have been doing in this town? And what is your end goal?"


    End goal? It''s gonna be veryckluster if I tell him I don''t have a glorious end goal. I have, but it''s rather simple. All I want is a safe ce for everyone close to me. That''s my only reason, but I don''t think that''s the answer that he wants to hear. Although...


    "A safe ce for everyone, where there is no discrimination against races, a ce where everyone can live together in harmony. The things that you are seeing right now... and the people who are close to me, they are my motivation. For your second question, I don''t think you can call it an end goal, but what I believe is mine is to protect this town and the people who are living in it with me. And I will do it as long as I still can." I stared at him and found him enthusiastically looking at me. "Is my answer good enough?"


    He repeatedly nodded. "It is. And now that I finally know it, I want to address a proposal."


    "Proposal?"


    "Yes, this town. This town is a paradise, however, why not stop here? If yo- we want to protect everything we consider as important to us, we can aim for more... a certain andsting solution."


    I furrowed my eyes. "What do you mean?"


    A tremendous eagerness revealed in his eyes as he veered his body towards me. "Imagine the entire Ulterra, not just this town, but a world where every race could live together in harmony. No discrimination against each other, no wars, and no ves. Where everyone can live the way they want to be, without fear and suffering, and where they want to be without anyone harming them." He raised his hands. "Beastkins living freely in a human kingdom, humans living in a demon kingdom with their half-demon and human offsprings, the possibility is limitless. A ce where there are no longer human and demi-humans territories because we are finally united. Wouldn''t that world be such a beautiful ce? We can achieve that goal together."


    "I see. So, that''s what you came for. Although that idea is quite interesting." I put my hand on my chin. "We''re talking about changing an entire world consisting of different races and cultures in it. To aplish that goal, one needs a vast amount of influence over every existing nation in this world, which is incredibly hard to obtain especially for me who came from a race that every race in existence deemed as an enemy. To tell you the truth, I don''t think I have the power to help you to achieve it."


    I''m not good at politics, but I think these reasons are pretty obvious.


    "You have. I know that you have the desire and capabilities to aplish it. All you need is absolute influence over every nation in this world... I can help you. We can work together... me and you to achieve that goal." He stood up and raised both of his hands with a wide smile on his face. Behind him was the slowly orange descending sun. "By just observing the current state of this town, I can finally visualize what a wonderful world is waiting for us to create. I know it won''t easily happen, not in 1 or 2 years, or even a decade or 2, or even in 60 years, but I know it will. The great future ahead of us. A world of paradise. Don''t you want it? That world, it won''t create itself, let''s give rise to it." He bent his hand at me. "Lord Casimir."


    This guy... charismatic people really are scary.


    I exhaled and stood up. "I will repeat it to you, you are trying to do something close to impossible... changing the world. However, let me think about it first before I say my decision."


    His eyes lit up as his wide smile became much wider. "Of course, take your time."


    Oy, don''t smile like that, I haven''t agreed yet!


    "Now, to help me decide. It''s your turn to answer your own question, what is your motivation for doing all of this? I already know your end goal, but what made you do this? And please don''t tell me it''s just an idea you just came up with one morning when you woke up."


    He responded with augh, however, it was instantly reced with sadness in his eyes. "The only difference between you and me is that you still have the opportunity to protect the people that are important to you... the worst thing that can happen to a person who has someone he wants to protect is to fail to protect that person. Time can no longer be brought back, but you can do something for the future for it to never happen again to someone else... That''s my motivation."


    I slowly nodded. "I see. Now, I fully understand."

 Chapter 125: Which Path

    Chapter 125: Which Path


    As the sun went down and the night dominated the sky, the gentle wind blew on us. I closed my eyes as I felt the gentle wind slowly brushing my hair. As I opened my eyes again, what greeted me was the scenery in front of us, the lights gradually brightening the dark ce. As I looked up, what greeted me was the slowly forming starry sky.


    A world of peace, huh? If I''m gonna be honest, that''s one hell of a good idea.


    I brushed my hair up and stared at Prince Dieter, his eyes were focused on the scenery in front of us, the lights inside the town of Agrona. His iconic pompous smile could not be seen. All I could see was a smile of satisfaction. As I shifted my gaze at Karoon, her eyes instantly shifted to me and expressed a wide smile.


    I slowly breathed out. "We should go home now. And you, Prince Dieter. I prepared an inn for you to stay in. You should go now to take a rest after this tiring day."


    He looked at me with confusion written all over his face.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked.


    "And here I thought you would invite me to spend the night in your mansion." Prince Dieter said as his pompous smile finally emerged again on his face. "Don''t worry, I will settle in any avable room in your mansion."


    My hands immediately moved and waved. "Nope."


    The mansion is not mine. I don''t want Tanya to look at me with her dagger eyes every time our eyes meet once I take someone in without asking her first.


    "How cold. Is that how you treat a friend after traveling from a far distance? Aren''t we friends now?" He shrugged.


    I tilted my head sideways. "Maybe we are, but it''s not an excuse I can tell to the owner of the mansion. If you really want to, you can ask her yourself." I too shrugged. "But good luck on that. I have seen her countless times now throwing people out of her mansion and believe me, her way of throwing people out is not something a human can survive."


    Most of the time it''s Mehrad and Leo the moment they start arguing inside the mansion, asionally, including Leal if he somehow got caught up with themotion. I was just lucky enough to not experience it yet... and I don''t want to. The usual scenarios were them literally flying out of the mansion! All I could do was watch in horror.


    He chuckled, even Karoon who was standing beside me chuckled as if I just cracked a very funny joke.


    Yeah, sure.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave now. See you maybe tomorrow, Karoon, Lord Casimir." He turned his back on us and walked towards the direction of the Fang faction, to Mister Rudwick''s inn. His hands were on his pants pockets while expressing a wide smile.


    "Bye, bye, Prince Dieter!" Karoon waved her hands on him while jumping as we watched him slowly disappear from our sight.


    Upon confirming that he was gone.


    I exhaled. "This tiring day is finally over."


    Karoon raised her thumbs up while smiling at me. "You did a good job, Mister Casimir!" She said as she gently tapped my shoulder.


    I stretched my arms as I walked towards the carriage picking us up. "Really? But I don''t remember doing anything."


    "Ehh? And here I am thinking you look so cool while conversing diplomatic topics with Prince Dieter. You''ve just ensured the future rtionship between Agrona and the kingdom of Inizio by befriending the future king of the kingdom." She said while following me.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes. "Ah... maybe."


    I hopped to the carriage and Karoon followed me, she sat on the opposite side where I was sitting. As the carriage moved, she looked outside while her cheeks were bloating.


    I looked outside and slowly breathed out. "A world of peace, where every race can live together in harmony. What a terrific goal. It is extremely hard to achieve, and the risk of failure can be greater than the possibility of sess. Is it worth a try, if the consequences are as great or far greater than the prize once it ends up failing?" I leaned my head against the ss window. "Karoon, do you have a say about it? Do you want a world like that? I want to hear what you think."


    She stared at me for a few seconds before slowly nodding. "To tell you the truth, Mister Casimir. I do want that world. I really do." She revealed a smile full of tenderness. "But I know that I don''t need to say anything. Because I know that you know what is the right thing to do. Besides, no matter what choice you choose, I have my trust that you have chosen it because it''s for our good. No matter what path you go, I will follow you... and I know I am not alone. Everyone in this town will... because you are our ruler."


    Karoon...


    I smiled as I grabbed her cheek and gently pinched it. "You''re so cute!"


    "Nya! Mister Casimir!" Sheined, but she did not try to stop me. I removed my hand from her cheek, she pouted her lips as she rubbed her palm on her cheek.


    I raised my hand and patted her head, her pouted lips slowly shrunk as she stared at me with tenderness in her beautiful pair of almond brown eyes.


    "Thanks, Karoon."


    "Hmm mmm." She shook her head. "Thanks, Mister Casimir, for making Agrona a better ce for everyone."


    No... I didn''t make it. This has indeed been the result of my naive idea, but you people are the ones who brought it to its realization.


    As the carriage arrived at the mansion, we hopped down and entered the mansion. What greeted us in the living room was Tanya and Misha sitting beside each other while having a deep conversation about something.


    I raised my hand. "Yo."


    Misha immediately stood up and ran towards me to hug me. "Big bro Casimir!"


    I squatted and smiled at her. "How''s your day?"


    "Great. As always. Big sis Tanya and I yed tea party and many other games."


    I patted her head. "It''s great then."


    I shifted my gaze to Tanya and found her being wrapped in Karoon''s arms, she was staring at me, upon seeing that I stared back, she crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. "So, how was your... meeting?"


    "It turned out fine. Karoon apanied me. As expected, she pretty much ended up getting along really well with Prince Dieter. That''s Karoon for you."


    "Tan-tan, I''ve missed you!"


    "I know, Karoon. But you should change, you smell like grass. Where grasnd did you roll around this time?"


    "Ehh?"


    On the other hand, Misha smiled at me while her hands were connected while loose and swaying in the air.


    I raised my index finger and smiled at her. "And oh, I brought something for dinner. We should eat now."


    "Yay!" Misha grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the dining room.


    Tanya stood up and both she and Karoon followed us. As she reached me while walking. She looked up at me while still crossing her arms.


    "What is it this time? I hope it''s not something that is still moving as we eat it."


    I chuckled. "No. No. I won''t bring that thing again."


    Now... Which path will benefit everyone? Which path should I choose?

 Chapter 126: Warlord

    Chapter 126: Warlord


    The morning hade and the sun shone once more on the surface of the town of Agrona. I stretched my arms as I yawned and stood up from my bed. I left my room and walked down the staircase to go to the dining room when I heard not-so-familiar voicesing from the dining room.


    I furrowed my eyebrows and sped up my walking speed and saw 5 people currently eating breakfast in the dining room whileughing. 5... instead of the usual 3! I walked in while narrowing my eyes dwelling on the 2 additional people at the table.


    "Good morning, Lord Casimir." Prince Dieter waved his hand at me while holding a loaf of bread in his other hand.


    On the other hand, Captain Can who was sitting next to him immediately stood up and bowed his head. "Greetings, Lord Casimir."


    What''s up with the stiff greeting, Captain?


    I was so shocked that the only thing I could do was stare at them with great disbelief while slowly nodding. "Oh."


    "What are you standing there, Casimir? You should take your seat now and join us." Tanya said while expressing a delighted smile on her face.


    I stared at Prince Dieter.


    What did you do to lighten her mood that greatly?


    I nodded. "Yeah." I sat on my usual seat. In front of me was Karoon, next to her were Prince Dieter and Captain Can.


    "Good morning, Big bro Casimir." Misha greeted me with her usual adorable smile.


    I smiled back and patted her head. "Morning."


    "I didn''t know that you have a daughter figure you''re not mentioning to me. She''s cute and really loves talking about you." Prince Dieter said while smiling at Misha.


    "Yeah. I have." I shifted my gaze to them. "By the way, what are you 2 doing here?"


    Prince Dieter shrugged. "I''ll be leaving for the academy in an hour, so I decided to stop by here and meet my father''s close friend, Lady Tanya. We had a little talk and due to her generosity, she invited us to have breakfast with them."


    I shifted my gaze to Captain Can, his chest rose as he cleared his throat. "I... I was pulled."


    "My, my, it''s a good thing that you decided to visit, you should say my regard to Tirion. He must be really proud of you, you grew up from a little boy to a noble prince. Such an intelligent person to realize who to look up to."


    Prince Dieter chuckled. "You are ttering me, Lady Tanya. However, I would say that you have been giving me too much credit, I am not that intelligent, it just happens that I am just fortunate enough toe across such an excellent ruler."


    What are these 2 pretty-faced semi-narcissists up to?


    Tanya repeatedly nodded and shifted her gaze at me. "Casimir, you have found a verymendable friend." She covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled with such satisfaction in her voice.


    I narrowed my eyes while gazing at everyone. All of them had wide smiles on their faces while listening to Prince Dieter. Even Misha had an adorable smile on her face while listening to him.


    Except, Captain Can. I found him directly looking at me as if he was reading every movement I was making.


    "Anyway, I forgot to ask Prince Dieter yesterday, what do your kingdom and the other kingdoms'' reactions to the battle that just happened between this town and the kingdom of Mna? Are they nning to attack us again?"


    Captain Can instantly stared at Prince Dieter who immediately nodded as if he was giving him authority to spill the beans to me.


    Captain Can cleared his throat... again. "You don''t have to worry about our kingdom, Lord Casimir. The rtionship between the kingdom of Inizio and the town of Agrona is strong and still getting stronger. And about the other kingdoms of humanity, from what I''ve heard, the entire humanity is now fully aware of your existence... and as of this moment, probably the entire world. Your name has been circting throughout every nation at a terrifying rate. Other nations have been calling you names... and the epithet that causes the impression the most is... The Tyrannical Warlord."


    I rubbed my hand on my forehead as I heard that viinous nickname again. At least let me choose my nickname! Not that I already have one in mind!


    "But Mister Casimir is not a tyrant ruler," Karoonmented while furrowing her eyebrows.


    That''s right! I''m not even a warlord, am I?


    I sipped on the cup of tea I was holding. "I see. But what I want to know is, will the other human kingdoms try to attack us again? You know, to get back on us... or to eliminate a threat like me."


    The synchronized very subtle smile of Prince Dieter and Tanya caught my attention as they stared at me.


    Captain Can shook his head. "As of now, humanity has been in great turmoil due to the revtion of your existence. They start to call you names, telling stories of how cruel and destructive you are, all of them have been seeing you as a great threat to humanity... but not a single kingdom even dared to mobilize their forces to fight you, risking to enrage you in the process. You have proven how powerful you are and no one is brave enough to step in... especially now that the hero himself hasn''t been making any move about this matter."


    "To make it simple, Casimir. You have left enough of an impression to make the other kingdoms realize that they should not mess with you." Tanya said with a smile. "I believe we don''t have to worry about fighting in the war against humanity for a while."


    "Mister Casimir, You''ve just scared them so much they decided to leave us alone!"


    Man, I won''t have any problem calling me that viinous stupid nickname if it means they will leave us alone! Too bad that''s too good to be true! Humans are quite a stubborn race! I know! Because I am a human too! Sooner orter they wille for me! I can feel it on my nerves!


    "But, I would suggest that you should never let your guard down, Casimir." Tanya raised her index finger. "As of this moment, your very existence doesn''t only cause an uproar to humanity, but throughout every nation in this world, and humanity is not the only force in Ulterra that sees you as a great threat. Humanity is just one of them."


    "Don''t worry, I will not."


    Tanya nodded. "Good."


    "Big bro Casimir will beat them all!" Misha announced as she held my arm while shing an adorable smile.


    "Of course, he will!" Karoon replied.


    Now that Tanya mentioned it, what could be the response of other races about my existence? Would they decide to do the same thing humanity has been doing... or?


    The other 3 main races in the world of Ulterra. Demons, Beastkins, and elves.

 Chapter 127: Trigger

    Chapter 127: Trigger


    After the 2 unexpected visitors said their goodbyes to us, they finally took their leave. They were waving their hands at us as they walked out of the mansion. We just watched them disappear from our sight before going to the backside of the mansion, where I invited Tanya for something I really wanted to talk about.


    We stood up at the center of the quadrangle that used to be an arena. She crossed her arms while staring at me, she was standing in front of me, behind her was the mansion.


    "I have been trying to do it again, but no matter what I do, I couldn''t get myself transformed into it again."


    She narrowed her eyes. "To what?"


    I looked around while scratching my head, the only person in the ce beside me and Tanya was Misha who was watching from the tea table from afar while sipping on a cup of tea. "My Bloodlust form."


    A confused but amused smile instantly emerged on her face. "Your what?"


    "Don''t look at me like that, I just thought I should give it a name. Given what feeling I felt back when I was in that form, that''s the best name I came up with, for me at least."


    I remember back then when I transformed, I felt an irresistible desire for death, the only thing I wanted to do was to kill everyone who was not my ally. Pretty fuck up and terrifying form to be honest, but at least I could still differentiate allies and enemies and I had full control of my own body and mind, even though my desire to kill people was incredibly overwhelming and extremely hard to resist. Fortunately, I didn''t end up hurting any of my allies.


    "Right. So, you want to learn how to transform into your... Bloodlust form?" She released her crossed arms. "I am afraid that I can''t help you with that, due to the fact that I don''t even know how it works."


    I put my hands on my waists. "Really?"


    She nodded. "Ca-... my former meruem friend only transformed once back when we were together, and that was thest time I saw her."


    I put my hand on my chin. "Was that the first time she transformed?"


    "No. She was awakened when I first met her. Although, not even once she had told me how the people of your tribe''s transformation work. All I know is, once a meruem spreads its wings, cmity will follow."


    I nodded. "I see. So my very first transformation is called awakening. Of course, obviously." I pped my own forehead. "Maybe it has some kind of trigger to activate."


    "Perhaps that''s the case."


    I closed my eyes for a few seconds before opening them again while raising my index finger. "I have an idea." I stared directly into her eyes. "How about... you call me a monster?"


    As if the entire world turned awkwardly silent the moment she heard what I just said, the great astonishment was visible in her eyes as she looked up at me with her slightly opened mouth. "Do you want me to call you what?" She covered her mouth with her 3 fingers but the teasing smile on her lips waspletely visible. "Oh my, Casimir. I didn''t know that you were into that kind of thing."


    "No. I am not." I said while dead ass staring at her. "It just, it was the word that triggered me at that time. Maybe that''s the phrase I need."


    "If you say so." She put her hand down and nodded. As she looked up again, her teasing smile was reced with pure seriousness. "What if you really transformed and chose to fly out and go on a rampage in the very first kingdom you''ve found?"


    "That''s why you are here, you can stop me before I could even p my wings. You are both strong and have no problem beating the shit out of me if you have to. So I have no worries."


    She chuckled.


    Did I say something funny?


    For a few seconds, she remained silent while looking down. As she raised her face, she expressed a gentle smile and looked directly into my eyes. "Casimir... you are a monster."


    For a few seconds, we remained staring at each other before I finally broke the silence and exhaled. "I felt nothing. Would you mind doing it again? But this time try to make it sound like you''re mocking me... looking at me with disgust may or may not help... uhm... it''s just a suggestion though."


    For some reason, I heard a sigh of reliefing from her as she smiled at me. "Sure, I will do it again. However, I would suggest that you should not enjoy it a little bit too much."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Please don''t rub it in. I don''t even like what is happening right now."


    She looked up at me and showed me the most discouraging disgusted face that I had ever seen in my entire life. She looked directly into my eyes while staring at me like I was some kind of stinky poop. "Casimir... you are a monster."


    A few seconds of staring at each other passed again. I closed my eyes while clicking my tongue. "Honestly, rather than making me angry, it just turned me on instead- but not because I''m into that shit. I''m telling you, I am not."


    "Of course." She chuckled.


    However, her chuckle was full of relief that I could clearly hear as I watched her.


    "I see. So it''s not it. Then, how can I do it again?"


    "Casimir, may I ask. Were you really enraged at that time?"


    I paused for a few seconds. "Now that I think about it, I wasn''t actually angry. I just straight-up wanted to ughter them all for no particr reason."


    Tanya slowly nodded "Based on what I know, meruems would only awaken when they finally embraced who they are. Maybe before, you had an aspect of yourself that you really feared or despised. But now, You have finally epted that aspect of yours as part of you and became your own strength." She walked back toward the mansion and I followed her. "That''s why you can no longer trigger it anymore... because that specific aspect of you is no longer part of your insecurities. At least that''s what I think."


    "Ah... that''s probably the reason."


    "Don''t think too much about it, you don''t need that Bloodlust form anyway... and I don''t think you ever will." She looked back at me with an assuring smile on her face. "You are better off without it."


    "I see."

 Chapter 128: Candidate

    Chapter 128: Candidate


    I leaned my head to the ss window of the carriage as I looked out at the road while traveling inside the territory of the Spriggan faction. The sun was high and there were tons of people passing down the road.


    "Dire wolves?" I asked Japheth on the other line while my hand was on my ear.


    [Yes, Boss. But not just amon breed of Dire wolves, I''m referring to thergest variant of Dire wolves, the ck giant Dire wolves. It''s their breeding season and we have been seeing several packs of them lurking around the forest near the town. Their natural domain is far from here, but for some reason, they decided to go here, maybe because of the ongoing war currently happening in therge part of Fiora. As of now, we''re trying to deal with them but I think it would take some time due to their absurd numbers.]


    ck giant Dire wolves? Man, this world is really packed with crazy things, doesn''t it?


    "Don''t worry about it. You''re doing great, Japheth."


    [It is my pleasure.]


    The carriage stopped in front of a workshop, I walked out of the carriage and went inside the workshop while holding a rolled white paper in my hand.


    This thing I''m holding right now is extremely valuable!


    Upon entering, I was instantly greeted by Karoon who was standing beside a stone table. She waved her hands. "Mister Casimir!"


    From the other side of the facility, I could hear the sound of mming due to the cksmiths currently working.


    I nodded. "Yo. Thanks for lending your time to hear me out."


    She stared at the rolled white paper in my hand. "So, that''s the thing you''re talking about?"


    "Yes, it is." I stood beside her and opened the rolled paper and put it over the smooth stone table. "Behold, my masterpiece!" I shifted my gaze at her and smiled.


    She looked at the white paper and instantly furrowed her eyes. "What is that?" She''s referring to the sketch I made.


    "I know that my drawing is bad even though I worked all night just to perfect it. But look at it, you can already get the gist of it, right?"


    She paused for a second before looking at me with subtle reluctance on her face. "No. I don''t really have any idea what this is." She put her index finger on her cheeks. "What is this, some kind of metallic club?"


    I shook my head and smiled at her while tapping her shoulder. "This thing is the realization of one of my dreams. The ultimate feat that a man can do... The very peak of all arts. The very symbol of greatness and beauty!" I nodded in agreement with my own words. "We''re going to make... a Gatling gun waifu."


    Her eyes narrowed. "Gatling gun waifu?"


    "Yes, yes, Lady. And you are the mainponent for the realization of that dream of mine." I pointed my hand to what seemed like a child''s Gatling gun drawing.


    I''m not good at drawing, I know! All I did was draw theyout and the general idea of the Gatling gun. After all, as long as I know what I am aiming to make, it will turn out well. I think?


    With her doubtful eyes, she slowly nodded. "Oh."


    "Gatling gun waifu. The embodiment of badassness..." I put my hand over her shoulders. "It is finally in my reach."


    "Right... Now, would you mind telling me what this... thing you''ve drawn?"


    "Of course, of course." I raised the paper and showed it to her. "This thing is called a Gatling gun, it is a weapon. A very cool one."


    She looked up at me. "Gatling gun? It''s the very first time I''ve heard something like it. Also, if the Gatling gun is the weapon itself, then, what does the word waifu mean?"


    I smiled at her. "Based on what I have learned from using your Synthetic cksmith skill, you can''t just create things that you touched, I have also learned that you can manipte the things that you created as long as they are inside your Mana manifestation area and throwing them with such a force much more powerful than physically enhanced hands are possible. It''s like telekinesis but the things that you can throw hit very hard... really, really hard."


    I also learned that the only thing that I can create are the things that I touched in this world. I can''t create the things I touched on Earth. That''s one of the skill''s restrictions.


    No anime figurines for me!


    "Yes, I am fully aware of that. But as you know, I have a very small mana manifestation area. I can''t just control the weapons and make them fight for me just like what you have been doing."


    I raised my index finger. "That''s what the Gatling gun is for, it''s a ranged weapon that can aid you. All you need to do is to manipte the bullet inside to shoot out from the barrel and destroy everything unlucky enough to get caught in its range."


    "Do you mean like bows? Does that mean that weapon needs some kind of arrow to work?"


    "Yup, this thing needs bullets to operate, but I don''t think it will be a problem for you." I smiled at her and pointed to the drawing of a bullet on the paper. "Because I''m pretty sure you can make loads of this. Although we need a more durable metal for the Gatling gun and the bullets because the things that we can create only have 50 durabilities. And that''s it, it''s good to go." I shrugged. "To be honest, exactness doesn''t matter and I don''t really know what mechanism a real Gatling gun has, I''m not a gun specialist. However, the good thing is, we don''t need to recreate the real thing with the same mechanism, all we need to create is something that looks like it and can work like it. The only crucial thing we need to copy from the real thing besides its badass appearance is the barrel for the bullet to go through. You don''t need a trigger or some kind of mechanism because you can easily perform its function with your Synthetic cksmith. After that, you can just train with your uracy and firepower... You can just go to the forest and shoot some pesky Dire wolves or whatever... on the second thought, don''t. I don''t want to see such a cute and innocent-looking girl like you murdering things. It''s strictly for self-defense only."


    I stared at her and found her looking at me with great surprise in her eyes. She covered her mouth upon seeing me looking at her.


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "What? You don''t like it? I know that besides the fact that my drawing is undecipherable, I am fully aware that I''m not the best exiner around, but I will assure you that it will turn out cool once the model is finally created. I hope you hear me out."


    "Hmm mmm." She shook her head. "To tell you the truth, Mister Casimir. I just didn''t expect you to go this far just to help me."


    "I''m not helping you though, I just really want my Gatling gun waifu toe true. And you are the best candidate for it. The one and only candidate to be exact."


    She took the paper and looked at my pathetic drawing with a big smile on her face. She looked up at me and revealed an adorable smile. "Then, let''s create the best Gatling gun waifu that you will ever see."


    I smiled at her. "I can already see it."

 Chapter 129: Proud Visitors

    Chapter 129: Proud Visitors


    (Third Person.)


    The North-Western part of the territory of the town of Agrona. A massive army passed throughing from the great forest of Fiora. Moving with such speed through the dirt road towards the town.


    Apany consisting of 200 elven warriors equipped with white armors while riding in their graceful giant white wolves, in every movement, their long blonde hair was being swayed by the abrupt wind they passed through as they roamed. Every direction was being checked while traveling swiftly.


    In the middle of the formation, was an elegant white carriage being pulled by four beautiful white wolves. Inside the carriage were 2 people silently watching the road. Their smiles werepletely visible on their faces as they looked up at the tall trees surrounding the road through their windows.


    One of them moved and stared at the person sitting beside him. As his head slowly shifted, his long beautiful, silky blonde hair swayed. Revealing the refinement of such a face as if it belonged to a gorgeous woman, such perfection as if it had no w. Wearing a silk white tunic and white pants that greatlyplemented the proud smile he was expressing. "Thewless town of Agrona, I didn''t foresee that one day I would purposelye to such an insignificant ce. The paradise of the ones who have nowhere to go." The first Prince of the Kingdom of Er. Prince Alric Durmada.


    The beautiful person sitting next to him had almost the same appearance as him. However, his beautiful long blonde hair was tied in a ponytail. Wearing thick white long sleeves and ck pants. Unlike Prince Alric who had an evident superiority on his face, this one had such a gentle expression on him. He smiled at Prince Alric pronouncing his pair of beautiful jade green eyes more. "I heard that town changed, Brother." The 2nd Prince of the kingdom of Er. Prince Hien Durmada. He looked up to the trees while his gentle smile was still intact on his face. "It seems, we have finally reached the territory of the town, his marites are already here to watch over us."


    Prince Alric looked away from the window and stared inside the carriage. He crossed his legs and slowly raised his right hand. His pair of jade green eyes dwelled on his right hand. A ck metallic right hand was installed as a recement for his real right hand. The hand slowly closed and opened while Prince Alric was still staring at it with great seriousness on his face.


    "I heard she''s doing fine too. He''s doing a great job protecting her. I heard even the assassins that the elders sent to eliminate her could not even get close to her."


    Prince Alric shifted his gaze to Prince Hien who was expressing a gentle smile while staring at his prosthetic hand. Prince Alric hid his right hand and looked outside for a few seconds before looking back.


    A proud smile emerged on his face as once more he turned his gaze to Prince Hien. "Soon, he will no longer need to protect her. Because I will end their years of struggle myself."


    A gentle chuckle resonated throughout the smallpartment. Prince Hien shook his head whileughing and smiled while staring at his older brother. "You really are persistent, Brother."


    "However, that matter can wait for the future. For now, we have a current matter that we need to do. I hope he will be d to see us again."


    Prince Hien shook his head. "Knowing Leal, I don''t think he would."


    ***


    Inside the town of Agrona, at the very center of the town, inside the territory of the Marite faction. Inside the mansion, the leader of the Marite corps, Leal Bertrand was standing on the terrace at the backside of the mansion, where he could see the garden beneath. His eyes were full of trouble as he slowly nodded.


    Behind him was Kuro who was expressing great concern in her jet ck eyes while staring at Leal''s back. "Should I inform Mister Casimir?"


    Leal slowly exhaled and shook his head. "No. They''reing for me. I''ll handle this matter myself." He veered his body towards Kuro and expressed an assured smile on his face. "Don''t worry, I have seen it happening so I already have a n for what to do. Besides, I don''t think they would cause problems in this town with that small army they have. Just let them be and inform Leo to let them pass through the Fang faction towards here."


    Kuro stared at him for a few seconds before nodding. "I understand." She turned her back on him and proceeded to walk.


    "Kuro."


    Kuro stopped and slowly looked back. "Yes?"


    Leal closed his eyes and clicked his tongue. "Don''t ever go near them... no matter what. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." Kuro walked away leaving Leal alone on the terrace staring at the garden beneath.


    Leal once more released an exhale as he rubbed his palm on his nape. "Not again."


    ***


    Inside the Spriggan faction, at the backside of the mansion.


    Tanya was sitting next to the tea table beside the quadrangle under the shelter of a huge tree next to her. She sipped the tea from her cup and expressed a proud smile while staring at the person sitting at the opposite side of the table. "Doesn''t this tea taste great?"


    "Yes. It is delicious." Misha nodded while smiling and took a bite of the cookie she was holding.


    Tanya nodded in her response. "It''s a good thing that we have the same liking, that''s maybe why we get along really well."


    "No. Big sis Tanya is just really kind and caring, that''s why we get along well."


    "My, my. You know how to use your words, Little Missy."


    Their eyes instantly veered when the back door of the mansion opened and Karoon emerged and walked toward them.


    Tanya stared at her with a smile on her face. "Is there a problem, Karoon?"


    Karoon stood up a meter away from Tanya while her hands were connected while swaying. "Tan-tan, can I ask you a favor?"


    Tanya''s eyes instantly furrowed as she put down her cup of tea. "Of course. What kind of question is that, Karoon?" She stood up and walked towards Karoon. "What is it?"


    Karoon paused for a second before nodding with such resolve on her face. "I want to learn elemental magic, can you teach me?"


    Half of Tanya''s lips instantly rose. "I thought you would never ask." She nodded. "Yes, I can... and I would love to. So, when do you want to begin? As of this moment, I have plenty of time."


    A delighted wide smile instantly urred on Karoon''s face. "Really?"


    "Yes. However, may I know what suddenly made you want to learn elemental magic? We have been living together for years and you''ve just decided to learn it now? What may be the reason?"


    Karoon smiled shyly and looked down while her hands were on her chest. "Nothing special."

 Chapter 130: Young Lady

    Chapter 130: Young Lady


    The sunny morning arrived in the town of Agrona. Every street was full of life due to the people performing their tasks. Laughter could be heard from the people, greeting each other with smiles on their faces. The very image of a peaceful and happymunity.


    On one of the roads of the territory of the Fang faction. A certain white carriage stopped and the coachman immediately opened the door for the person inside.


    "Here you go, Young Lady. I''ll be back hereter to pick you up." The human coachman said with a smile on his face.


    After hopping down from the carriage, Misha raised her head and smiled back at the coachman. "Thank you, Mister."


    The coachman just responded by bowing his head. "It is my pleasure."


    Misha proceeded to walk towards the side of the road. In every step she made, her long, twin-tailed, ash gray hair was swaying. She''s wearing a dark blue dress with a lower knee-length bouncy skirt that''s bouncing with her every step.


    A few meters away from her, a pink-haired demon girl of the same age as her waved her hand while expressing a huge smile. She''s wearing a white dress. "Misha!"


    Misha waved back. "Shelly!"


    As Misha reached her, they started to walk in the same direction, towards the Marite faction.


    "What do you want to do this time, Shelly? We can y in the park if you want. Or eat some food, I brought money... Big sis Tanya gave me quite a lot."


    Shelly pouted her lips. "You know, I think... I want to do something, Misha."


    "Do what?"


    "Recently, Big Brother Japheth has been doing his best for us, he is working very hard to help us all, but I still haven''t thanked him enough."


    "Hmmm." Misha narrowed her eyes. "What do you want to do about it then?"


    "I want to give him something. But I want something I made myself, and I''m sure he will like it."


    "Ah... what are you nning to give him?"


    Shelly smiled at her. "I know a flower field in the forest near the Marite faction. Big Brother Japheth loves flowers."


    "He loves flowers?"


    "Yes, he doesn''t look like it but he does, his favorite flower is the red peony. I just need to get some of those beautiful flowers myself and make a flower ne for him. He will love it once he knows I am the one who picked and made it."


    "But I heard, the forest is dangerous right now."


    "Hmm... but I won''t take long... I''ll just grab some flowers and leave immediately. You can just wait at the entrance if you don''t want to go."


    Misha shook her head. "No. I wille with you. Maybe I should get some flowers too and make one for Big bro Casimir, he once told me that his favorite flower isvender."


    "You will apany me, Misha?"


    Misha smiled. "Yes. But let''s just be careful so monsters won''t see us."


    After a few minutes of walking down the road, they finally reached the entrance of the forest located in the North-Western part of the Marite faction. They entered the forest and walked through it for a few minutes until they arrived at the part of the forest where the only thing that could be seen were the tall and thick trees covering the entire ce. With a distance very far from the outskirts of the town.


    The trees around the area were extremely tall and had dense leaves covering the sun above. The entire area was still bright but humid. The infrequent gentle wind was blowing at them as they slowly walked through the thickness of the forest.


    The deafening silence shrouded the area, with the asional sound of birds and wolves from afar. In their every step, the crunchy sounds of the dry leaves they were stepping on resonated throughout the silent ce.


    Shelly pointed her index finger to the farthest part of the thick forest. "The flower field is there, I used to always go there before to get some flowers to sell to the marketce, back when Big Brother Japheth was still letting me work. But now, he''s always telling me that I''m still too young to work and I should just y around like a normal kid." She wandered her eyes throughout the area. "Some of the town''s flower shop owners are getting their flowers here, so there should be many people around."


    "Really? But I can''t see any merchants around. Even from the direction you pointed out."


    "Eh? How can you tell?"


    "Because Big sis Tanya taught me Mana perception. The only person I can see around is that beautifuldy wearing a maid outfit that has been following us since the moment we''ve entered here." Misha pointed her index finger to the top of the tree behind them.


    "Wow, you''re so cool, Misha!"


    After a few seconds, they reached the massive open field at the end of the forest. What greeted them was a grasnd filled with different kinds of flowers twinkling due to the sun above. As they walked out of the dark humid forest, the touch of the morning sun instantly reached their white skins.


    "There''s a lot of different flowers in here, let''s pick some!" Shelly shouted as she ran towards the middle of the flowers.


    "Shelly!" Misha shouted with a smile but before she could even take a step.


    "Young Lady." Misha looked back and found a woman wearing a maid outfit behind her. As the marite bowed her head, her brown hair swayed in the air. "You shouldn''t be here, this ce is currently in high alert status. Lord Casimir ordered me to take you back to the town... as soon as possible."


    Misha just stared at her and nodded. "I understand."


    On the other hand, Shelly started to pick up some flowers. While expressing a wide smile on her face. "This... and this... oh, Big Brother Japheth will love this."


    "Shelly." Misha waved her hand.


    In return, Shelly waved her hand back at her.


    However, the joyous smile on her face immediately faded as multiple sounds of terrifying howls resonated throughout the area. As she turned her gaze. What greeted her was arge pack of massive ck wolves staring at her from afar. Without a dy, therge pack consisting of 10 ck giant Dire wolves surged towards her from the opposite edge of the massive field. Even though the distance was great, the momentum of the Dire wolves made it seem like their target was just nearby.


    The Dire wolves'' eyes were locked and as they reached enough distance from their stunned target, they prepared to lunge at their target in great synchronization and ruthlessness.


    "Shelly!"


    "Young Lady! Stay back!"


    "Misha!" Shelly cried as she stared at the behemoths about to jump on her.

 Chapter 131: Rush

    Chapter 131: Rush


    Inside the thickness of the forest at the northwestern part of the town of Agrona. A certain group was traveling at great speed while jumping between trees. With such swiftness that eyes could notprehend to follow.


    "Yes, Boss. I''m already on my way." Japheth replied to the person he was talking to from afar. In every jump, he disappeared and appeared at great speed. Completely outspeeding the 5 members of the marite corps following him. Leaving only traces of ck mist on his way.


    He clicked his tongue as he finally saw the entrance towards the flower field. His eyes were shivering while expressing great concern. His teleportation speed elerated, reaching the exit in a matter of seconds.


    Hended on the grassy ground and wandered his shivering eyes to the area, his eyes instantly darted on the 3 people standing in the middle of the field. Without a dy, he instantly disappeared multiple times until he reached the 3.


    "What happened here?" Japheth asked the other member of the marite corps apanying the 2.


    The girl who was wearing a maid outfit did not answer and just pointed her gaze to the 2 children near her.


    His eyes shifted to Misha and Shelly. Shelly was crying while hiding her face on Misha''s shoulder. On the other hand, Misha was rubbing her back.


    "There, there... It''s fine now." Misha shifted her gaze to him. "Japheth."


    Japheth walked toward them with his eyes filled with concern. "Shelly."


    Upon hearing Japheth''s voice, Shelly instantly raised her head and stared at Japheth with her face full of tears. "Big Brother Japheth!" She ran towards Japheth and hugged him.


    Japheth hugged her back. "Haven''t I told you not to go around this area? You really are stubborn, aren''t you? Not just that... you also dragged the Young Lady with you."


    "But... I just want to get some flowers to thank you for taking care of us."


    Japheth smiled. "Silly, is giving me a headache your way of thanking me?" He stood up and wandered his eyes to the area. "It''s good that nothing bad happened... We should get out of here now before we encounter a pack of ck giant dire..." His eyes widened upon seeing something from a distance. "Wolves."


    What greeted him from the distance instantly made his eyes widen. The field that he thought was still a flower field was no longer a flower field. The entire area had changed... from a beautiful grasnd filled with flowers... into an area filled with the blood of the almost unrecognizable victims of a brutal massacre.


    Countless ripped to shred meats of ck giant dire wolves were scattered throughout the area that if weren''t for their recognizable ck furs, those corpses could no longer be distinguished. The corpses of 10 ck Giant dire wolves were piled in the area as if the culprit was conveying a terrifying message to the ones who dared to go in next.


    Japheth''s mouth slowly dropped, he turned his gaze towards the member of the marite corps that apanied the 2. At the same time, the other members arrived. Just like him, all of them stared at the massacre with great horrors in their eyes.


    One of the marites passed through them while staring directly at the corpses. "To think that just to safely take one ck giant dire wolf down, at least 3 new members need to work together. How many ck giant dire wolves are these?"


    "Are you the one who did this?" Japheth asked the marite apanying the 2.


    The marite slowly shook her head. "No. It happened so fast, I didn''t even get the chance to do anything." Her eyes shifted to the person currently staring at Japheth. To Misha.


    Japheth paused for a few seconds before releasing a sigh. He slowly nodded and turned his back to the scene. "I see. We need to get the Young Lady out of here. Or Boss will get furious-" But before he could even end his sentence, he instantly stopped walking upon seeing a familiar face standing a few meters away from them. "Boss."


    The person he called didn''t answer and just silently wandered his eyes throughout the area. He was expressing a stoic expression while his jaw was visibly clenching. His eyebrows furrowed uponpletely assessing the scenery in front of him.


    "Big bro Casimir!" Misha ran towards him upon seeing him... however, immediately stopped upon seeing his strict re. "Big bro Casimir?"


    Almost immediately, the marites bowed their heads in synchronization.


    Casimir didn''t answer and stared at the other people in the area. "Is everyone alright?"


    Japheth raised his head. "Fortunately, no one got hurt, Boss. We''re about to leave the area and take the Young Lady home."


    Casimir put his hands in his pants pockets. "Good. Thank you all for assisting me."


    "It is our job, Boss."


    "Big bro Casimir?" Misha called for Casimir with her eyes filled with distress.


    With a strict expression on his face, his red eyes darted to Misha who was standing a few meters away from him. "Let''s go home, Misha. We''re going to have a lot of talks once we''ve got home." Casimir turned his back and walked in the direction of the town.


    "Bye, bye, Misha!" Shelly waved her hand to her.


    Misha waved her hand back and immediately ran to follow Casimir.


    On the other hand, the ones left just watched them disappear into the thickness of the forest. Upon confirming that the 2 were no longer there.


    One of the marites unleashed a sounding sigh. "Goodness! I was so nervous! We''re lucky nothing bad happened to the Young Lady! I don''t want Lord Casimir to look at me with anger." She chuckled. "On second thought, I don''t think it''s a bad experience. Even though he''s so dashing and intimidating that I would certainly pass out by just having even a few seconds of eye contact with him."


    The other maritesughed at herment.


    Japheth just shook his head at what he just heard.


    "Big brother Japheth, I hope Lord Casimir won''t scold Misha so much. It was my fault why this happened."


    "That''s why you should never do things that you know you will get scolded for." His eyes shifted towards the direction of the town. "However, this is the very first time I saw Boss that furious. He must have been very worried about the Young Lady. To think that he rushed here the moment he knew about hering here." His gaze shifted back to the pile of corpses near them. His eyes narrowed. "But I don''t think she needs any protection. After all, she''s Boss''s daughter figure... and these prove that it''s not only in name."

 Chapter 132: Correction

    Chapter 132: Correction


    (Casimir Kismet.)


    I exhaled as I rubbed my palm all over my face before gazing back at the person sitting in front of me. We''re in the living room, Misha was sitting on one of the sofas while I was sitting on a stool in front of her.


    Both her hands were over her knees, she tried to look up to check on me but upon seeing me still staring at her, she immediately looked down.


    Once more, I exhaled. "What made you think that it''s a good idea to go into the currently high alert forest? Haven''t I warned you about it before?"


    She didn''t answer and just rubbed her hands together.


    I crossed my feet and arms.


    Am I too lenient when ites to her? I just let her y with her friend and the next thing I knew she was already in the middle of a forest murdering some wolves! And not just simple murder! Brutal massacre!


    That supposed to be a green and flowery ce turned into a horror field, for fuck sake! She''s too adorable for that shit!


    Anyway, luckily, nothing bad happened to her and all of them turned out safe. But it doesn''t mean I have to just shrug this incident off. For her sake, I need to toughen up myself and scold her, or else she will not realize that what she just did was extremely dangerous and I don''t want it to happen again.


    Even though the overwhelming urge to hug her and brush that sad expression on her face is extremely hard to fight. I... must... resist!


    "What you did was unreasonable, Misha. You chose to endanger yourself and your friend even though you were fully aware of how dangerous that ce was. And before you say anything, just because you can fight on your own doesn''t mean you should always jump into any danger without a reasonable reason to. You''re just 10 for heaven''s sake! Do you have any idea of how worried I was as I ran like a mad man while praying to some nameless gods so that nothing bad would happen to you?"


    Man, she''s so reckless and fearless... I wonder where she got that problematic attitude from.


    She immediately raised her face and revealed her sad eyes. "But... I just wanted to get some flowers for you."


    Must! Resist!


    I closed my eyes and cleared my throat before opening them again. "I see. But the fault still stands. What if something went wrong? What if there was no one to help you from the dangerous situation you set yourself into?" I scratched my cheek using my index finger. "Don''t get me wrong, I appreciate your purpose for going there. However, the fact that you''ve disregarded my warning and put yourself in grave danger is not something that I can easily condone. You have made a mistake and it has no excuse... All I''m saying is, I did not like what you''ve just done, Misha."


    Her eyes erged as she stared at me with great concern. "Do you hate me now, Big bro Casimir?" She said with a voice filled with sadness.


    Wait, wait! Is she about to cry?


    The fuck?


    Did... Did I overdo it? What should I do? Maybe I should stop it now before she ends up hating me!


    "My, my." Tanya suddenly came out behind the massive vase at the corner of the room and sat next to Misha. She gently pushed Misha''s face on her chest and rubbed Misha''s head while expressing a gentle smile. "There, there... it''s alright, Casimir doesn''t hate you."


    "Of course, I don''t. I just want her to understand what she did."


    Tanya''s eyes shifted towards me while her hand was still rubbing Misha''s head. "I know, and I fully agree with you. But you shouldn''t be that hard on her. No one''s got hurt and I don''t think she will do it again. Right, Misha?" Misha nodded at her while still hiding her face. "Don''t forget that you are talking to a child and not a fully grown adult. Furthermore, Misha is smart and I don''t think you have to berate her that harshly."


    I furrowed my forehead and shrugged. "Wait. Am I the one in the wrong here?"


    Tanya furrowed her eyebrows and repeatedly shook her head. "No? Misha made a huge misstep by going in that ce and endangering her life in the process. She made a mistake, it''s true and that will never change. You are the one in right here and I agree with you... but let''s stop the harsh words now."


    Damn.


    Now, I can finally understand what my mom had been experiencing back when I and Irina were still young. Every time mom tried to scold us, dad would alwayse to the rescue to save us. The very words Tanya just said just now were the very same exact words dad had been saying every time he tanked for me and Irina.


    I''m still too young for this! Why am I already experiencing it?


    Tanya gently pushed back Misha and raised her face using her hand. "Misha, you did something wrong and I know that you are regretting doing it. Now, to make up for it, you should apologize to Casimir. No buts and no excuses."


    "But, Big bro Casimir is angry at me."


    "I''ve just said no buts. Also, he''s not angry. Well, maybe just a little bit. So, I want you to go to him and say your genuine sorry. That''s all it takes."


    For a few seconds, Misha paused, then she stood up and walked towards me while looking down.


    I exhaled and closed my eyes as I felt her hands on my forearm. She leaned her head on my arm and gently held my forearm.


    "Big bro Casimir... I''m sorry."


    Once again, I exhaled and faced her. Her head was leaning on my arm while staring directly at my face with her teary eyes.


    I stood up and squatted in front of her and leveled my head to her head. "It''s unfair, you know that I can''t stay angry with you when you''re like that." I patted her head. "Don''t do it again."


    The next thing I felt was her arms wrapped around my neck. "I''m sorry."


    I rubbed her back with my hand. "It''s fine now, one sorry is more than enough. I was just concerned about you... very concerned. I don''t know what would happen to me if I lost you. And I don''t want to know."


    "It will never happen," Misha replied.


    As I shifted my gaze at Tanya, I just found her smiling while watching us. I smiled at her and she responded by smiling back.


    I''m not gonna lie, she really did help me a lot in this one.

 Chapter 133: Royalty

    Chapter 133: Royalty


    I leaned my back against the soft backrest of my office chair and bit the brown quill pen I was holding. I raised the white paper in my other hand and furrowed my eyebrows. I exhaled and put the paper over my table.


    I looked out the ss window and saw the sun at its peak. The bright light was entering my office and lighting up the room.


    "I''m already tired, should I take a break for now?" I stood up and walked out of my office. While walking down the corridor, I heardughtering from the living room.


    I walked down the stairs and found 4 people in the living room, Tanya, Karoon, Misha, and a familiar but unexpected face was with them.


    "I''m d you''ve finally decided to leave that shabby mansion and live here with us," Tanya said while expressing a proud smile.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Lady Tanya. But I''m afraid I won''t stay long." Kuro answered while sitting on one of the sofas. Upon seeing me, she immediately stood up and bowed her head. "Greetings, Mister Casimir."


    I nodded while narrowing my eyes. "Kuro, I didn''t expect to see you here. Not that you are not wee, of course, you are very wee here. But aren''t Leal forbidding you toe here for some reason?"


    What happened to Leal''s ''I would rather kill myself than let you enter that ce''? Change of heart?


    "Yes. But due to some circumstances, Master Leal ordered me to go here and stay for a while until the situation in the mansion is over."


    "Which is a very good decisioning from him. Should I prepare your room, Kuro? Or else, do you want to share a room with your closest friend, Karoon?" Tanya said while sitting next to Kuro.


    On Kuro''s other side was Misha staring at her like she''s some kind of beautiful painting.


    Maybe Misha is just very amazed at how beautiful Kuro is. I mean, that striking fact is undeniable. Such a beauty that is only second to Tanya.


    On the other hand, Karoon was standing in front of them while expressing a big smile. "That''s a good idea! We can sleep in my room together and talk all night! Also, we can invite Tan-tan and Misha with us! That would be fun! Girls bonding!"


    "I can join too?"


    "Of course, Misha you can! We can have a great bonding together!" Karoon replied while jumping in excitement.


    "That would be great, right, Big sis Kuro?" Misha sweetly smiled at her.


    I could clearly see the awkwardness in Kuro''s smile while hesitantly shaking her head. "My apologies, Young Lady. But I can''t. I won''t stay for long. I''m just waiting for the situation in the mansion to end."


    What came next was the synchronized groans of the 3 girls with her.


    "Oh well, that made me sad," Tanya said while expressing an obviously fraudulent sad face.


    Oy, aren''t you people pressuring her a little too much? Girls sometimes really are scary!


    I cleared my throat. "Anyway, Kuro. What situation are you talking about?"


    Kuro looked down and paused for a second before standing and looking up again. She stared directly into my eyes. "The first and second princes of the kingdom of Er are here."


    What? The fucking princes of the fucking elven kingdom are here? What!


    "Why do I have no idea about this?" I said calmly.


    Kuro stood up and bowed. "Forgive us for our selfishness, Mister Casimir. But Master Leal decided not to tell you about their arrival because he doesn''t want to drag you into his personal matters."


    "I see. However, Kuro, if something like this happens again next time, at least tell me about it, regardless if it''s personal or what''s so ever. We''re talking about the princes of a kingdom and not just ordinary visitors. If something bad happens while they are here, the fault is on me even though I don''t have any idea of what just happened. The Marite corps has been doing a good job protecting this town, but this matter is not something I can easily disregard. I hope you and Leal understand, Kuro."


    "I understand, I and Master Leal are fully aware of our negligence. Your message will reach Master Leal."


    "It''s alright, I don''t mind it that much." I put my hands on my waist. "However, what''s the connection between the arrival of the princes of the kingdom of Er to Leal sending you here?"


    Kuro didn''t answer and just looked down. On the other hand, Tanya stood up and held Kuro''s forearm.


    "The answer is simple, Casimir. Elves are disdainful scum and Kuro doesn''t want to get near to them." Tanya said with a voice with subtle anger.


    "Ah."


    It makes me wonder, what kind of people are elves in this world?


    ***


    (Third Person.)


    Inside the territory of the Marite faction, a huge group consisting of 200 elven warriors each riding beautiful white wolves scattered throughout the huge open area in front of Leal''s mansion. In front of the formation was the elegant carriage containing the 2 princes. With such grace, the elven warriors stood in two groups while riding their white wolves and facing each other. Leaving only a road at the center leading to the door of the carriage.


    "Forgive my negligence. I was so driven by my own emotion that I didn''t realize I had just endangered the safety of the town due to my own egocentricity." Leal said while staring at the carriage in front of him with his narrowing eyes.


    [Yeah, yeah, I can''t me you. I just hope it won''t happen again. I know it''s quite a bit of a huge responsibility, but you should always keep in mind that you are one of the people who I heavily rely on.]


    Leal smiled. "I am very pleased to hear that."


    [Ah... right.] Casimir cleared his throat. [On another note, are you sure you don''t need my help?]


    The carriage opened and the 2 people inside walked out. With such pride in their smiles, they wandered their eyes throughout the area while walking through the path between the elven warriors standing with such grace while riding their white wolves.


    Leal chuckled. "Don''t worry about me, Casimir."


    [Right, of course, you can handle this matter by yourself. However, don''t be shy to tell me about it once you have time, I will hear it.]


    "I will." Leal''s smile on his face instantly vanished as he shifted his eyes to the 2 people walking toward him.


    After a few seconds, they stopped while both of their eyes were dwelling on Leal with their smiles still intact on their faces.


    Leal took a step and bowed his head to them. "Greetings, Prince Alric and Prince Hien. What glorious wind has brought the 2 of you here?" He raised his head revealing the stoic expression on his face.


    For a few seconds, both Prince Alric and Prince Hien just stared at him with amusement in their eyes. As if they just saw something very fascinating.


    Prince Hien walked forward while sounding a gentle chuckle. "You don''t have to be that formal with us, Leal." He stood up in front of Leal while expressing a gentle smile. He put his right hand on Leal''s shoulder. "It''s been a while. Look at you, you have changed a lot that I almost didn''t recognize you. Big Brother Alric and I have missed you so much that we traveled all the way here just to see you again... don''t you miss us too, Little brother?"

 Chapter 134: Reasons

    Chapter 134: Reasons


    Inside the Leal''s office in his mansion. Leal sat on his office chair while his eyes were attentively watching the 2 people with him in the room. Both of them wandered their eyes in every corner with such enthusiasm on their faces.


    Prince Alric stared at him while furrowing his eyebrows. "Isn''t your little house here, quite a bit too simple? There are no signs of prestige in this ce. How can you live in such a destitution like this?"


    "Don''t say that, Brother. Perhaps Leal has adapted to how the people outside of our kingdom live. It''s not quite like what we expected from our little brother, but we should be d that he managed to strive on his own. I would say this ce is not bad." Prince Hien smiled at Leal.


    Prince Alric nodded. "Thanks to your exnation, I finally realized. You are right."


    Leal closed his eyes as he slowly exhaled and opened them again. He stared directly at the 2 with such seriousness on his face. "What may be the reason for the princes of the kingdom of Er to go all the way here? Although I can tell that visiting me to see my house is not it."


    "My, my. We have traveled from a very far distance. It would be great if you at least express your happiness of seeing your older brothers after 10 whole years." Prince Hien sat on the gray sofa in front of Leal''s desk and expressed a gentle smile. "We''re d to see that you are fine, Little brother."


    Leal just stared at him while not changing the stoic expression on his face. "The barrier of Er, what happened?"


    Prince Hien leaned his back to the backrest of the sofa. "Our journey was awfully tiring. I must say, the roads towards here were quite hard to travel on. A cup of tea would be great after that rigorous trip."


    "I thought the barrier was indestructible?"


    Prince Hien tilted his head. "Oh my. How cold, Little brother."


    "Nothing is indestructible, My little brother. Don''t forget that it was not the very first time the barrier had copsed." Prince Alric answered while staring at the ss window in the corner of the room. "However, I would be lying if I said that we expected that to happen and it didn''t cause a great problem for us."


    For a few seconds, both of them remained silent. Prince Alric was staring outside, on the other hand, Leal rubbed his palm on his forehead.


    "How''s that happened? Does that mean there is an individual in the force of humanity powerful enough to copse the barrier?"


    Prince Alric shook his head. "Lowly humans can''t break the barrier of Er with just their raw power. Humans still have a very long way before they can reach that point... Though, not everything is all about raw power."


    "Then, what is it?"


    Prince Alric veered his gaze to Leal. "The forces of the kingdom of Nardia."


    Leal narrowed his eyes. "What about them?"


    Prince Hien in front of him dramatically raised both of his hands. "One of them touched the barrier... and the next thing we knew the barrier was already copsing."


    Leal leaned on the backrest of his office chair while slowly nodding. His eyes widened as he stared at his desk with great concern. "It''s the skill of one of the personnel of that kingdom. I heard things about that kingdom, but I didn''t know that someone from that kingdom has that ability." He raised his head and faced the two. "Then, why hasn''t the barrier returned yet?"


    Prince Hien shook his head. "It''s easier said than done, Little brother. The barrier requires a high amount of magic energy to be brought back again. Although we have enough energy to do it, the procedure of bringing it back will still take a while to aplish. And I believe that the enemies know it too that''s why they retreated all of their forces the moment the barrier copsed. The battle is halted for now, but we''re expecting more devastating attacks are about toe."


    "And if you are wondering why we are here." Prince Alric walked towards the desk and stared directly at Leal. "Our father and mother received the rapidly circting stories about the recent battle between this town and the kingdom of Mna, and they want you to go back home. Moreover, we need you back there. To your home, Leal. Where you belong... not here while serving under a mere demon."


    Leal''s eyes darted to Prince Alric''s eyes, for a few seconds they shivered but calmed down afterward. "So the news has reached the kingdom of Er. That''s surprisingly fast." Half of his lips rose. "While staying in our humble town, let me give you a fair warning, don''t ever speak in an inappropriate manner addressing our ruler. You are lucky that I''m the only one who heard your foolish mockery or else... you will regret it."


    All Prince Alric could do was stare at him with confusion.


    Leal snapped his fingers. "With that said, I don''t think I belong in that ce anymore. haven''t you forgotten? I was banished." His face shifted back to a stoic expression. "Since that day, this ce is where I belong."


    Prince Hien''s gentleughter resonated throughout the room. "You were banished by the Elder council, not by our father and mother themselves. Maybe to the people of our kingdom you are no longer royalty, but in your families'' eyes..." Prince Hien spread both of his arms. "To us... you are still, Leal. You are part of our family, and no one can change that, Little brother."


    Leal paused for a few seconds before slowly shaking his head. "I can''t."


    Prince Hien''s eyes furrowed. "What do you mean you can''t, Little brother?"


    "I knew this would happen, negotiation is futile. Pursuing him this way won''t work." Prince Alric asserted. "I know exactly the reason why you are hesitant to go back to our home, Little brother. I will tell you now, what happened in the past is not important anymore, I have been atoning for the great sin I have made and I no longer have any hatred towards anyone. If that''s what you are worried about, I will assure you, my Little brother, the kingdom is now a safe ce... I promise I will help you protect the things that you want to protect."


    Leal raised his head and stared directly at Prince Alric''s eyes.


    Prince Alric smiled. "I am correct, right? That''s the reason. The kingdom is different now, I can protect you there, unlike here where you have been living every day with the fear of losing someone very important to you. In Er, you can now live in peace... with your friend..." Prince Alric raised his hands and put them over the table. "What name were you calling her again... Kuro?"


    Leal''s gaze dwelled on Prince Alric''s ck metallic hand and narrowed his eyes. "If you know the reason why I don''t want to go back to that disdainful kingdom... then... why have you bothered toe here?" Leal stood up and expressed a puzzling smile, but his eyes were filled with intense anger. "You are full of arrogance asking me that way and expect me to trust you? Of all the people? The veryst person I should give my trust to. Especially that you were the reason why all of these happened... Prince Alric." He said in a very calm but restrained manner.

 Chapter 135: Promises

    Chapter 135: Promises


    The entire room turned silent and shrouded in great tension. Leal was directly looking into Prince Alric''s eyes with apparent hostility written all over his face.


    Slowly, Prince Alric shook his head. "You have changed a lot. You used to adore me so much, My little brother." He said with such a voice filled with sadness.


    Leal responded with a mocking smirk. "Fortunately, I realized that I was looking up at the wrong person. My admiration... you don''t deserve any of it. Trusting you was the worst mistake that I have ever made in my life... you are nothing but a disappointment."


    "My, my." Prince Hien stood up and positioned himself between the two. "Brother, we''vee here to convince them to go back home-"


    "That''s exactly what I''m doing, Hien!" Prince Alric said with audible irritation in his voice.


    Prince Hien shook his head and tapped Prince Alric''s shoulder. "Let me handle this, Brother."


    Prince Alric paused for a second, then walked back. "Fine. Do whatever you want."


    Prince Hien inhaled and faced Leal while releasing a sigh of relief. "This is the reason why our mother urged me to go with you, Brother. I''ve missed the times back then when the 2 of you were very close to each other."


    Leal didn''t reply and just sat back on his seat while crossing his arms.


    "What we''re saying is, our father and mother want you and... Cahi-"


    "Her name is Kuro." Leal cut him.


    Prince Hien just nodded. "Of course, of course, that''s her name... what a beautiful name. Anyway, our Father and Mother want you and... Kuro to go back home." Prince Hien put both of his hands on the table. "To tell you the truth, Little brother. Due to the copse of the barrier, as of now, we have been expecting more enemies are about toe, and they wille to take advantage of our current situation. A difficult battle is upon our great nation. Furthermore, Even if the barrier returned, it won''t guarantee anything, especially knowing they have someone on their side that can easily copse it again effortlessly. Your homnd and family need you, Leal. We need you there."


    Leal leaned to the backrest and put his hand on his chin. "I see."


    Prince Hien spread his arms. "And if you''re worried about your friend''s safety, don''t fret, I can promise you that she will be safe. We will do everything in our ability to ensure her safety."


    Leal''s eyes instantly shifted towards the person standing behind Prince Hien. "I can''t trust your words. Specifically, hearing those empty promisesing from the fateful devotees of the Elder council." A puzzling smile emerged on his face. "Don''t forget that I am fully aware of how devoted you 2 are to the Elder council... I know because I was once like the 2 of you... mere puppets."


    "My, my. How harsh can you get, Little brother?" Prince Hien chuckled. "Well, now I am fully convinced that you really are extremely hard to persuade." Prince Hien shrugged. "Although, It genuinely hurts me to hear those wordsing from my beloved little brother while expressing such an unexpected expression on his face. To think that you used to be a sweet and delightful child back when you were younger."


    Leal leaned forward and put both of his elbows over the table. "What about the fairies? Have our king tried to talk to them?"


    Prince Hien sat back in his seat and crossed his arms. "Father did. However, you know them, they won''t step in, not until the Fairy king said so. Honestly, They are too unpredictable to rely on." He leaned forward towards Leal. "As long as their highly regarded king doesn''t order them to help us, all they will do is watch us as we get trampled by our enemies."


    Leal rubbed his hand on his chin. "You''re right... the kingdom of Er is now on its own to defend. We relied too much on the barrier that finally losing it greatly affected our forces."


    "The humans will return soon, and the next battle that''s about toe will determine the fate of our brethren. It''s a decisive battle that will decide the fate of our nation, Little brother."


    Leal paused for a few seconds before slowly nodding. "You don''t need Kuro, right? The only one you need is me."


    Prince Hien''s eyebrows furrowed. "Yes?" He asked slowly.


    "As much as I hate that ce and the people who are living in it. I can''t let my beloved King and Queen fight on their own while I''m just here."


    A gentle smile emerged on Prince Hien''s face. "Do you mean, our beloved father and mother, Little brother?"


    Leal stood up. "I will be back home and join the battle against humanity. I have been thinking about it long before you arrived anyway."


    Prince Hien stood up. "That''s good. You hear that, Brother? Our little brother will go back home now!"


    On the other hand, Prince Alric just nodded and kept his silence while standing near the door.


    "However, don''t expect me to go with you right away. I have things that I will leave behind. I need to take care of them first."


    "Of course, Little brother. However, why don''t you bring... Kuro with you?"


    Leal slowly exhaled. A gentle smile emerged on his face as he stared out of the ss window at the corner of his office. "She''s far safer here... because she''s in good hands."


    "I see."


    ***


    After the meeting with Leal, the elven army rallied out of the town of Agrona towards the kingdom of Er.


    While their carriage was passing through the forest, Prince Hien''s smile was apparent as he watched the road outside. On the other hand, Prince Alric was expressing no emotion on his face while slowly closing and opening his metallic ck hand.


    "How long will you keep your silence, Brother? Aren''t you d our little brother will finally go home now after years of being away with us?" Prince Hien asked while staring at Prince Alric''s metallic arms. "Although I am a little bit sad to see that he decided to cut his hair."


    However, Prince Alric just looked outside and didn''t say a word.


    Prince Hien slowly sighed. "You should work on the way you choose your words, Brother. You will never convince anyone with that attitude of yours."


    "Just you wait, Hien. Until my purpose is finally realized..." He stared at Prince Hien with such pride on his face. "Until then, I will never stop."


    Prince Hien chuckled. "I would love to see the fruit of your efforts, Brother. I really do."

 Chapter 136: Sudden Decision

    Chapter 136: Sudden Decision


    (Casimir Kismet)


    "Hmm." I put my hand on my chin while staring at the beautiful specimen right in front of me.


    I was inside of one of the workshops inside the territory of the Spriggan faction and currently checking on something.


    And that something is the thing in front of me... a masterpiece!


    The cksmith wearing a thick leather uniform spread his arms while smiling at me. His goat-like ears flicked as he smiled at my reaction. "Lord Casimir, as of now, the only part that has already been done is the cuirass, but worry not because the other parts will be done soon."


    His name is Glei. He and his team are one of the best if not the best cksmiths in the town, Karoon rmended them to me so I know that they aremendable cksmiths.


    I nodded and raised my hand as I touched the cuirass in the steel armor stand in front of me. It''s a very thick jet ck armor as ck as obsidian, the same color as my horns.


    "This cuirass was made with the best metal we have. Extremely durable and its appearance was solely based on what you instructed us." Glei added. "Along with the other parts of this armor, this will be the greatest set of armor created in the town of Agrona."


    I smiled. "You all have exceeded my expectations, Glei. I am looking forward to seeing what the full set looks like once it''s done."


    He bowed his head. "It is our utmost pleasure to be the ones who are assigned to create the set of armor our great ruler will use. By just seeing you wearing our creation will bring us iparable happiness, we can''t ask for more."


    As I skimmed my hand on the smooth surface of the armor, my index finger bumped into something at the lower right chest of the armor. There were small letterings in it written in gold ink.


    ''Karasu Kishi''


    Yep, they''ve actually put the phrase I requested them to. I know, right? Japanese is cool! A cool set of armor is notplete without a chuuni cringe name!


    I can''t wait to see the amazement on the faces of the people when they see it! It''s gonna be phenomenal!


    "Casimir."


    I looked back and found Leal standing at the door of the workshop while directly staring at me.


    I smiled. "Oh, you are finally here. Sorry that I have to call you here even though we can just talk even from a distance."


    He shook his head and walked toward me. "I don''t mind, I am nning to personally talk to you anyway."


    "I will excuse myself, Lord Casimir." Glei bowed his head and pulled my gorgeous armor away.


    On the other hand, Leal just stared at the armor with his slightly narrowed eyes.


    It looks cool, right? I know!


    Leal cleared his throat. "Anyway, I have received reports that the issue about the ck giant dire wolves has finally been dealt with. The forest around the town is now safer."


    "I see. Thanks for that." I nodded at him and walked out of the workshop and hopped into the carriage. Leal and I sat on the seats and looked outside as the carriage moved. "By the way, how''s the meeting with the princes of the kingdom of Er? How''s the situation in the elven kingdom?"


    For a few seconds, he remained silent and just stared outside. After some time, his face veered to me. "The kingdom of Er is in the middle of a great crisis, they are about to fight a losing battle. The barrier is the kingdom''s main defense, without it, they couldn''t withstand the unstoppable force of humanity." He shrugged. "Fighting on their own without getting any help from the other forces of the world, that''s their punishment for years of treating the other races harshly."


    That''s too deep, Buddy. Take it easy.


    "I see. To make it simple, they havee to ask you to go back home and make you fight for the fate of your brethren. It won''t be a surprise if you''re going to tell me now that you''re gonna leave and ask me to take care of everything for you... probably, including Kuro."


    He stared at me with confusion. His widened eyes shivered. "How do you know?"


    Dude, the princes of your kingdom came to this ce just to talk to you and left without even saying ''Hi'' to me! There is also a good freaking chance that they didn''t know or didn''t even care I exist!


    I''m not leaning on the intelligent side to be a great observant, but it''s pretty obvious that they came here to recruit you! I mean, you can''t convince me that they just came here to say ''Hi'' to you and tell you about the freaking news that your kingdom is currently in the midst of the dilemma of being conquered!


    I cleared my throat. "It''s all written in your face, Leal. Do you think you can hide that suffering in your eyes from me?"


    No, it''s not. It''s just the coolest thing to say in this situation!


    He leaned back to the backrest and stared at me while slowly nodding. "Sometimes, your bizarre behaviors make me forget that you are the great ruler of this town. But now, you have made me realize it again."


    Bizarre behaviors? What the fuck does that even mean?


    He looked down. "I can''t leave my brethren behind. I hate that ce... most of the people living in that disdainful ce... I despise them. But... my moth-... the queen and the king of the kingdom of Er... I can''t abandon them. If I have to die while fighting for their sake just to prove my love for them, I will. Without any hesitation." He looked up at me with his eyes filled with resolve. "The king and queen of the kingdom of Er. They are my parents... and as their loving son, it is more than enough reason for me to go back home and fight on their side."


    What! Excuse me, what! Are you telling me all this time you are a fucking Prince! And then, that means, the 2 princes who came here are your brothers! What!


    I mean, Leal really does look like a prince, but what! We have a fucking royalty in the house! And not just a regr prince, people! A fucking elven Prince!


    Okay, I have to calm down before it shows on my stupid face.


    He slowly exhaled. "I''ll be leaving in a few days. I know we have an agreement... forgive me, but I have to leave. I''m going alone, so please take care of everything I will leave behind..." His eyes expressed great sadness in them as he repeatedly swallowed his saliva as if something was blocking his throat and stopping him to talk. "Please, take care of Kuro for me... Casimir."


    I leaned on the backrest of my seat and smiled at him. "Yeah? About that. I don''t think I will."


    He stared at me with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Because I already have ns in mind and taking care of your excessively attractive girlfriend is not one of those." I put my index finger next to my right ear. "All the members of the council, we''re going to have a meeting."


    "What are you nning to do?" He asked with great disbelief in his eyes.


    I can''t let a friend of mine fight a losing battle on his own, can I?


    I didn''t say anything and just smiled at him.


    You know, the usual thing I tend to do.


    Something very stupid.

 Chapter 137: Lies

    Chapter 137: Lies


    I narrowed my eyes while staring at Mehrad sitting on the sofa in front of me. His red hair was messy and had spider webs dangling in it. Even his ck attire had webs and moss in them.


    Seriously though, where has this guy been hanging outtely? Caves?


    Sitting next to him was Leo in their usual spot. Leal was sitting on the sofa next to them, he was looking down while his knees were fidgeting.


    Calm down, Buddy. We''re not going to roast you or something.


    On the sofa on the other side of the room was Tanya crossing her arms while staring at me. She''s making an ''I already know what''s this all about and I don''t like it'' expression on her face. I smiled at her but she just responded by narrowing her already narrowed eyes.


    Next to Tanya was Karoon extending her neck while staring at Mehrad on the other side of the room. From the look of it, she was enjoying seeing Mehrad''s messy, sleepy face. But immediately looked down when Tanya gave her a narrowed-eyed stare.


    As I scrutinized Karoon, I couldn''t help but notice the wounds on her body, especially in her arms and hands.


    She''s been doing magic training with Tanyately while at the same time working on the Gatling gun. She''s been multitasking like hell! And based on what I have been seeing, she''s doing a very good job in those training sessions! Of course, it''s Karoon we''re talking about so it''s not surprising. This girl is a freaking prodigy!


    Anyway,


    I cleared my throat. "Thanks for immediatelying here despite the short notice."


    "I don''t mind, I don''t have anything I''m currently working on at this moment," Mehrad said as he flicked the web dangling on his shoulder. "So, what''s the reason for calling us here, Casimir?"


    I crossed my arms and slowly exhaled. I remained silent for a few seconds while looking down before facing them again. "Ahm... it''s about the kingdom of Er."


    The entire room instantly turned awkwardly silent for a few seconds because none of them showed any reaction. Except for Leal who finally stopped fidgeting, but still looking down.


    I expected this reaction from them anyway.


    I cleared my throat. "Leal, can you tell us what happened to the barrier of Er? I heard that the barrier of Er is known as an extremely durable line of defense of that kingdom. What happened?"


    Leal raised his face and wandered his eyes to the people in the room before answering me. "The barrier of Er is the main form of defense of the kingdom. It is believed to be so durable that this is just the 2nd time the barrier copsed. It can only be destroyed by an extremely powerful physical attacking from outside... and I believe no human can perform such a devastating attack that can demolish the barrier with just their raw power. Just like what happened 80 years ago, the only set of people I know who are capable of doing such a feat are the meru-"


    "Does that mean one of them has possession of a specific skill that can deactivate the barrier?" Tanya asked while staring at Leal.


    For a few seconds, both Leal and Tanya stared at each other as if they were talking using their eyes.


    Leal raised his shoulder and nodded. "I don''t know the full detail, but based on the information I''ve got from Prince Hien and Prince Alric... one of the warriors of the kingdom of Nardia used a skill to copse the barrier."


    "The kingdom of Nardia? One of the 3 main kingdoms of humanity?" Mehrad asked while his face was leaning on his fist over the armrest of the sofa.


    Leal slowly nodded. "Yes."


    I put my hand on my chin. "Wait, if that''s what happened. That means one of them used some kind of magic nullification skill. So, bringing the barrier back isn''t a viable option because someone can just easily copse it again."


    Leo raised his hand while expressing a genuine confusion on his face. "Boss... so, you called us here to talk about the current situation of the kingdom of Er? May I ask, are you nning to help them in their battle?"


    As if Leo''s question united them all, all of them stared at me while waiting for my answer.


    I clenched my fists. "Yes. That''s what I have been nning to do."


    Leo repeatedly nodded while slowly leaning against the backrest of the sofa. "Oh, I see. Now, It''s finally clear... continue." Leo''s eyes veered at Tanya and Leal staring at him with disbelief in both their eyes. "What?"


    Leal stood up. "What do you mean by what? Casimir just decided to join a war that has nothing to do with this town." Leal stared at me. "Forgive me, Casimir. I know that you''re just doing this to help me, but sacrificing the safety of this town for a single person is a foolish decisioning from a leader. I can''t see any merit for this town in that decision I know that I have no right to say this to you..." He smiled at me, but his eyes were filled with pain in them. "But, aren''t you a little bit being driven by your own emotions, Ruler of the town of Agrona? Don''t forget that I am not your friend... we just happened to have amon goal, but we are no allies. I am just using you for my own advantage and so should I be to you... we are here just because we have an agreement...You are nothing to me but just a means to attain my goal. After all, I don''t have any sentiments for you or anyone in this ce."


    I smiled. "I am fully aware of that. And I fully agree with you, Leal."


    He nodded. "Then, don''t meddle into something that you don''t have something to do with." He exhaled. "I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning. You can have the Marite corps while I''m still gone. Just don''t forget that Kuro is one of the most important parts of it..." He stared at me. "I''ll be back soon to fulfill our agreement... until I returned... Take care of her."


    What a liar...


    I chuckled and watched them all as they stared at me with confusion. I covered my forehead with my palm and red at Leal while smirking.


    "Leal... aren''t you thinking a little bit too highly of yourself? You are wrong... very wrong. I''m not doing this for you. Why would I? I am too self-centered for that. Me? Being driven by my own emotions? Honestly, even if you die in that irrelevant ce, it won''t bother me at all. Even if I want to feel sympathy for you, which I don''t... I can''t... because I was born with an inability to feel such unnecessary emotions and I am pretty sure you know that pretty well. Sentiment you said?" I chuckled. "I have no such emotion."


    His eyebrows furrowed as he stared at me. "Casimir."


    I raised my head. "I can''t believe it, you are widely known to be very intelligent but you couldn''t see through me. You have been believing too much in the facade of a face I have been showing that you have already forgotten what kind of a terrible person who''s in front of you." I smiled at him. "As much as possible, I really don''t want to say this to you because I don''t want to end up looking like the bad guy, but you''re forcing me to."


    I shrugged. "Welp, so listen carefully. I have a n that involves your currently on the verge of ruination beloved kingdom and it just happened that the opportunity has arisen before me to take... so I will. There''s something I want to acquire from that kingdom and knowing how prideful your race is, I think, this is the best time to get it. In their very moment of desperation while on the verge of their approaching demise. Helping you is the least of my concerns, Leal... You''ve just happened to have an important role in that n of mine. Just like what you said earlier, we are each other''s means to attain our goals. So, let''s properly do our roles, shall we?"


    Too bad, I am much bigger of a liar than you are.


    I smiled and wandered my eyes through the people in the room. Almost all of them stared at me with great awe on their faces, except Leo who was smiling while staring at me and didn''t even flinch at my top-notch acting skills.


    I unleashed a loud chuckle and pped my hands. "Man, don''t look at me like that. It''s a little embarrassing, you know? So, with that said, should we continue the meeting now?" I stared at Leal while expressing the most wholesome smile I could make. "Go back to your seat, Leal. Hear me out first then decide if you want to be part of my n or not, would you?"


    Leal slowly nodded and sat back on the sofa. "Fine. I''ll hear it first."

 Chapter 138: Vanguard

    Chapter 138: Vanguard


    I cleared my throat while staring at the 5 people in front of me and crossed my arms. "However, before I tell you my n, I will tell you why I want to aid the kingdom of Er first. Just to make it clear for everyone. Because I am fully aware that dragging the entire town for the sake of ''just feel like it'' is never a valid reason, right?"


    In synchronization, all of them nodded.


    "I don''t really mind if there is a reason or not. You can drag us on any battlefield, we will win easily anyway." Leo raised his thumbs up while smirking at me.


    I narrowed my eyes and slowly nodded while staring at him. "Uhh..."


    Of course, you do. However, I don''t know if I''m going to feel happy or concerned about that statement.


    I released my crossed arms. "Anyway, I believe the most favorable course of action in this current event is to help the kingdom of Er in their battle rather than ying safe and keeping our distance especially when we are the closest territory to that kingdom. If the kingdom of Er fell, it would affect us so much that I don''t think we could handle what woulde for us next. Furthermore, the possibility of us ending up fighting the same forces the kingdom of Er currently fighting is rmingly high... and if that happens, we have to fight on our own. I know that it''s a big risk, to help other nations in their battle without any apparent immediate merit is a gamble. However, praying for the enemies to not attack us next after defeating one of the most powerful kingdoms in this world is more of a gamble with little to no sess."


    Leal raised his head and stared at me. "So, you are nning to use the kingdom of Er as the battlefield."


    I nodded. "There is a saying, the enemy of my enemy is my friend... Rather than wait for humanity''s next move against us, we''re going to bring the battle to that kingdom and put this town out of danger. We''re not going to save them, at least that''s not our main purpose, rather... we''re going to force them to form an alliance with us and use them as our vanguard." I snapped my fingers. "To test the strength of our potential enemies and possibly greatly wither their numbers down before we fight them on our own... or if we''re lucky enough, crush them there and then. The good thing is, there''s no gamble. No resources will get exhausted and no risk of damaging the town in the entirety of the battle, that''s the best situation we can get as of now. To be honest, I don''t care what kind of people are living in that kingdom. Regardless of whether they are good people or not. As long as they will end up useful to me, that''s all that matters." I smiled at them. "After all, that''s the only way for me to measure one''s importance to me."


    Leal''s wide-opened mouth slowly closed.


    I shrugged. "We will aid them, but the conclusion of if that kingdom is going to survive or get trampled in that battle is up to them... I just hope they are strong enough to. Nheless, That''s the reason why I want to join the Er in their battle. I hope it''s good enough."


    Because I''m already out of ideas of what to say! Damn it! I sounded like a fucking viin!


    Leal chuckled while shaking his head. "How bold of you to dere your hideous n to use my homnd''s situation for your own advantage... unbelievable."


    "You asked for an eptable reason, right? There you have it."


    He stared at me and repeatedly nodded. "Of course... of course." He put both of his hands on his thighs. "You told me earlier that you need me to y a crucial role in your n. What role is it?"


    "Just like what I said earlier, I want to form an alliance with the kingdom of Er. And just randomly crashing there and asking them for an alliance is not the best option. I need a name and approval I can use to easily convince their king. I need someone who has enough significance in the higher hierarchy of that kingdom to enable me to do it."


    He furrowed his eyebrows. "So you know, Casimir. I was banished. Don''t expect too much from me. I''m worth less than you think."


    I smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ve already taken that into consideration."


    "Banished? By who?" Leo immediately asked while wandering his eyes on us. He stared at Leal. "What are you? Some kind of prin-... Are you?"


    It seems... he''s the only one who didn''t know. Mehrad, Karoon, and Tanya''s reactions didn''t even change.


    "So, the entirety of your n revolves around assisting that kingdom and forming an alliance with them?" Tanya asked.


    "Wait? All this time you are a prince, Leal?"


    "Shut up."


    "Why do I have no idea?"


    "Because you are too dumb to realize."


    "You don''t look like a prince, though. You look more like the feet washer of the prince."


    "I will cut your tongue, you despicable lion folk!"


    I nodded at Tanya. "Yes. Because building a good rtionship with other nations is a good idea. We don''t want other nationsing for us just because your ruler is considered a threat by all nations in this world." All of them turned silent as I stood up. "If we''ve managed to build good rtions with other forces of this world, I believe, they won''t consider me as a threat anymore. What do you think?"


    "I agree! Let''s subdue them all!" Leo shouted while raising his hand.


    That''s theplete opposite of what I''ve just said!


    "Go! Go! Mister Casimir!"


    I shifted my gaze to Tanya, she was crossing her arms while staring at me.


    "Anyway, Tanya. I know that of all the people in this room you are the only one I can''t convince to help that kingdom, so I understand if you don''t agree with my decision."


    Tanya closed her eyes. "Hmph! I''m d you know, you can''t have me going in that disdainful ce. And no matter what, you can''t force me to." She opened her eyes and stared at me. "But I would say that I don''t disagree with your decision."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, yeah. I understand. So I decided to not force you to go with us and let you just stay here."


    As if the time slowed down when I witnessed how her proud expression turned into a Surprised Pikachu face while staring at me.


    "Come again, Casimir?"


    Mehrad stood up and walked towards the door but stopped next to Tanya. "Casimir said you can just stay here and take care of the town and Misha while we''re away." He winked at me and smiled at Tanya. "Don''t worry, I will take care of Casimir for you. I just hope he doesn''t end up crushing everyone on that battlefield because I don''t think I could stop him the second time." He chuckled and waved his hand at us as he walked out of the room. "I''ll take my leave now."


    However, Tanya didn''t reply and just continued the overly surprised expression she was doing while staring at me.


    Why, though? All I did was respect her decision and beliefs. I can''t force her to save a kingdom she seems to hate a lot, can I?


    "However, we need to announce this matter to the people. The decision is still on them if they want to join us. After all, we can''t force anyone to fight in a battle that''s not even ours."


    I felt a heavy arm on my shoulder. "Boss, aren''t you quite underestimating the loyalty of the people of Agrona to you? Just order us where you want us to go and we will dive even into the deepest depths of hell for you."


    Uh... thanks... but that''s a little bit too good to be true.


    I shifted my gaze to Leal currently sitting on the sofa while staring at me, I extended my left hand to him. "So, what do you think, Leal? Are you going to join us?"


    Leal smiled and took my hand. "Today, you''ve just proven to me how entric you are. I can''t read what''s running in your mind."


    "Tan-tan? Are you alright? You''re not moving."


    I chuckled. "Believe me, Leal. You don''t want to know."


    Because it has nothing in it! I''m just very good at impromptu!


    "Tan-tan? Why are you looking at me like that? Are you sick?"

 Chapter 139: Underestimation

    Chapter 139: Underestimation


    Right in the middle of the town of Agrona, in front of the soon-to-be-built municipal hall, beneath the sun currently on its peak. I put my hand above my eyes to block the blinding ray of sunlight. I narrowed my eyes and wandered my eyes throughout the massive swarm of people standing in front of me. Their eyes were directed at me while I was standing on a wooden tform that helped me see all of them.


    I looked back to the people behind me and found Leo and Leal standing while staring at the massive crowd in front of me. As I returned my gaze to the crowd, I found Misha and Karoon waving their hands at me while standing in front of the crowd. I waved my hand at them and smiled. I also saw Rumble and Jabez in the crowd, I mean who would not notice them? They''re awfully sticking out from the crowd.


    I cleared my throat and walked towards the edge of the tform. "Good afternoon everyone, I''m d that an astonishing number of you came to answer my call." None of them replied and just continued staring at me. "I know that we all have things that we need to do so I won''t waste your time and go through this matter as quickly as possible. I have an announcement I want to make... Yesterday, we had a meeting and we talked about the situation of a certain kingdom." I pointed my index finger towards the massive tree from afar.


    All at once, their eyes darted towards the tree of Er and after a few seconds, darted back at me.


    "Yes, I am talking about the kingdom of Er. Maybe most of you already know that the kingdom of Er is currently in the middle of a great crisis after losing its barrier and most of you if not all, know that we are concerningly close in distance to that kingdom... if they lose their battle, there is a good chance that the same force that they are fighting right now wille for us next." I raised my index finger. "So, I just thought... Why wait for it and fight on our own against a powerful force if we can just destroy our potential enemy by just helping the current enemy of our potential enemy?" I crossed my arms. "It''s like hitting 2 birds in one stone, eliminating the threat in this town with much lesser risks and at the same time, preventing a potential conflict with the elven nation in the future by putting the kingdom of Er in great debt with us... because I think forming an alliance with them is not a bad idea."


    The silent crowd started to make sounds. The entire ce was filled with their noise as they talked with each other. Some of them were staring at me while conversing with each other. I couldn''t hear what they were saying but I could easily tell that most of them were not showing any positive response.


    Welp, I have seen iting. I can''t me them though, my n is to try to save the kingdom of Er and ask them if we can be friends with them in a nutshell.


    I raised my hand, and all of them turned silent and stared at me.


    "Don''t worry, I will understand if many of you don''t agree with my decision. Fighting for the sake of other kingdom is not something one can easily consider-"


    One of the people in front raised his hand. A demon. "Forgive my intrusion, Lord Casimir. I want to ask something if I am allowed to."


    "Yes, of course."


    "So... our goal is to meddle in other kingdom''s affairs and make them form an alliance with us in exchange for helping them?


    I slowly exhaled and smiled. "Yes. We''re going to crash into a party we are not even invited to and use this opportunity to form a good rtionship with them."


    Sounds ridiculously awful, I know.


    It won''t be a surprise if little to none of them agree. Welp, I can''t force them to.


    "Even though the kingdom of Er is near us, the real issue here is how long before all of the preparation that we need will be done given that it''s an urgent matter... we need to move fast," Rumble said while crossing his massive arms. He stared at the people behind him. "We should prepare for this expedition right away."


    Huh?


    "Don''t forget that although we still have some of the weapons and armors we had back when we fought the kingdom of Mna, most of them were already worn out... or sold." Jabez raised his hand. "If our departure depends on how fast the preparation will be. I hate to say this but based on the situation we have, it will take at least a few days or even weeks for it to bepleted."


    Huh?


    "Oy, Hyper girl! Do you think we can increase the speed of production of the armors and weapons?" Leo stood beside me.


    Huh?


    "Uhm... We can, but for the cost of the quality," Karoon answered.


    "That would be a huge problem." Leo scratched his head. "Damn it! It''s your fault, you dumb morons! It just has been a few weeks since the recent battle against the kingdom of Mna and you idiots already sold your armors and weapons? I''m gonna beat the hell out of all of you!" He eximed while pointing his index finger to the crowd.


    What came next was a burst of synchronizedughtering from the crowd beneath me.


    "But recent waves of tourists have been willing to buy our armor and weapons for an absurd price! We can''t let such an opportunity just slip away!"


    "Who said that! Can someone find that bastard so I could teach him a lesson!"


    But what Leo received was just synchronizedughtering from the massive crowd.


    "Oy, Leal. Tell your voluptuous marites to secure our routes while we''re still in preparation."


    "I already did. And don''t call them that, you idiot!"


    "Ha? It''s apliment!"


    "It doesn''t sound like one!"


    As I stared at the huge crowd in front of me, all I could see were eagerness on their faces while talking to each other.


    I slowly walked forward while staring at them. "Wait... wait..."


    "Is there a problem, Boss? Yeah, I know it''s disappointing that we can''t go right away, but don''t me me, I''m not the one who sold their weapons and armors they got for free."


    I slowly shook my head. "All of them agreed to join?"


    Leo tilted his head sideways and furrowed his eyebrows. "What do you mean, Boss? Wasn''t it already decided the moment you came up with your n? Your decision is everyone''s decision and the only thing that needs to be discussed is how fast we can make your n happen."


    It''s all already decided?


    My decision is everyone''s decision?


    I stood up and faced the crowd currently looking at me. "Everyone... I''m looking forward to seeing the sess of this mission."


    What came next was the roaring sound of the screams of the people in front of me, some of them were jumping and waving their hands.


    Ruler of the town of Agrona. The weight of that role has finally started to sink in me.


    Leo raised his hands. "This is the start of our ruler''s conquest to dominate the world! Warriors of the town of Agrona, our ruler wants to hear our determination to fight under hismand! Show him what we''ve got!"


    Much louder roaring screams resonated throughout the area as everyone shouted a certain name in synchronization.


    "Lord Casimir!"


    "Lord Casimir!"


    "Lord Casimir!"


    Yep, I just realized. I fucking underestimated the weight of being the ruler of this town!

 Chapter 140: Secret Features

    Chapter 140: Secret Features


    I put my hand on my chin while leaning on the armrest of the golden throne I was sitting on while narrowing my eyes. I stared at the back part of the mansion while trying to focus my concentration on the throne.


    I was in the quadrangle behind the mansion, beneath the noon sun.


    Slowly, the throne I was sitting on rose up and floated into the air. I smiled as I gradually moved away from the ground.


    Just like I thought, levitation is possible! All I need is the perfect skill to make it happen!


    After countless trials and errors, which actually not that many, to be honest. I have finally found the perfect skill that can grant me flight! Not just a stepping stone while jumping up bullshit, but literal flight!


    I tried to do it with other skills, most of those trials were with the Earth magic because I noticed that with my Mana manifestation area I could create floating things... just like what I did when I first fought Tanya. However, floating and having a one-time momentum are the only things they could do.


    For a proper boration, thanks to my massive Mana manifestation area, I can create the elements of my skills and make them float mid-air and throw them to my target as projectiles. However,plete maniption of aviation is extremely hard when ites to solid elements like Earth magic, and maintaining them to achieve flight is ridiculously difficult, or maybe I''m just not that skilled to make it happen. It''s only an option for me if I want to fly like a bullet with little to no control of where I would go. Welp, good luck with that.


    On the other hand... behold! The prestigious, the marvelous, the outstanding! Synthetic cksmith!


    With this excellent skill, not just I can create the things I touched! I have full control of their movements! This skill is the embodiment of perfection!


    As if this skill and I were a match made in heaven!


    Although nothing about the maniption part was mentioned when I got the skill. Welp, it''s not new to me anymore, I have a skill that its ability is to copy other skills as long as I see them getting activated by the user, but can''t copy summoning and taming skills and just like the maniption part of the Synthetic cksmith, this restriction wasn''t mentioned when I got the skill.


    Maybe some skills have secret features in them and the Synthetic cksmith and Jack of all trades, master of none, are just 2 of the examples that have.


    Or maybe, the phrase ''Master of none'' has something to do with it.


    Welp, all in all, there are things that have never been told but actually part of the advantages and restrictions of the skills. That''s life I guess, you can''t expect to get everything in life.


    The golden throne moved and slowly traveled around the quadrangle while I was sitting in it.


    "Praise me, mortals! Who''s in front of you right now is the greatest man in existence! Kneel before me!"


    "Big bro Casimir! So cool!" Misha pped her hands while sitting at the tea-table.


    I shrugged. "I indeed. I am." The thronended on the ground. I extended my hand toward Misha. "Let''s go, Young Lady. Together, let''s conquer this wed world and burn everything to ashes! Once we''re done... let''s use the ruins of their world to build a greater new one... a paradise."


    Misha jumped and ran towards me. "Yay!"


    I moved and gave her a space to sit. As the golden throne slowly floated, I put my hand on my forehead and did a not-so viinousugh. "Onward!" I raised my right hand and the golden throne flew in the direction of the front side of the mansion.


    As we reached the front side of the mansion, we found Tanya sitting on the patio in the middle of the grasnd while sipping her cup of tea, standing next to her was Gareth. As she veered her eyes towards us, her eyebrows instantly furrowed upon seeing us floating around.


    "Big sis Tanya!" Misha waved her hand at her.


    Tanya responded by smiling at her and waving her hand back.


    I smiled at her, but what I received was a narrowed side-eyed stare.


    On the other hand, Gareth waved his hand at me while smiling.


    "Hmph!" She returned sipping her tea and looked away from me and talked to Gareth.


    What''s up with her bad moodtely? Monthlies?


    Girls really are hard to read, aren''t they?


    "Let''s go to the other side of the mansion and conquer this ce, My little general." The golden throne flew towards the other side of the mansion. I stared at Misha and just found her staring at me while smiling. "What? Is there something wrong?"


    She shook her head and leaned her head on my arm.


    As we passed through the garden on the left side of the mansion. The maids currently taking care of the garden waved their hands at me.


    I waved my hand back and smiled at them and pointed my gaze back to Misha. "I''m surprised you''re no longer that worried about me even after hearing about my n."


    She shook her head. "Because I know now that Big bro Casimir is strong and no one can defeat you. Even if you leave... I know that you will be back as a winner."


    That''s an overestimation but sure.


    "I heard the kingdom of Er is a beautiful ce. Too bad, I can''t bring you there right now for you to see it with me. But someday, it would be great if we tour around that ce together."


    Misha raised her head and stared at me. "I will be strong... just like Big sis Tanya and Big sis Karoon so you can bring me with you everywhere."


    I chuckled and patted her head. "Silly, even if you be the strongest girl in the world, I won''t let you fight. That''s not part of the options and never will."


    Her lips pouted as she narrowed her eyes while staring at me. "Hmm."


    "But there''s nothing wrong with it. To want to be strong I mean. That''s one of the best ways to protect the ones who are important to you." I patted her head. "If you want to be strong... I can''t stop you. But don''t aim to be strong just because you want to fight. Aim to be strong because you want to protect something important to you."


    She smiled at me. "I want to protect you."


    I could not help but smile upon hearing what she just said. "Hmm... how sweet. I feel a lot safer now for my future because I have an adorable girl who wants to protect me." I chuckled.


    "And Big sis Tanya, Big sis Karoon, Japheth, Shelly, and everyone in this town! All of my friends! I want to protect them all!" She raised both her hands and smiled at me.


    I slowly exhaled. "Of course... you have tons of people you want to protect."

 Chapter 141: Growth

    Chapter 141: Growth


    (Third Person.)


    Several days had passed since the day of the announcement of an expedition to aid the kingdom of Er. The people of the town of Agrona were in a great rush as they prepared for the uing expedition.


    Inside the territory of the Fang faction, the warriors of the town of Agrona were gathered in a huge open space in front of the headquarters of the faction. Receiving their new set of armors and weapons.


    "Woah! Just like before, another set of high-quality weapons and armor!" Said one of the demons while raising his hands holding a gray cuirass.


    "Yes, sell it again," Leomented while staring at everyone currently getting their armor and weapons.


    The demon justughed while scratching the back of his head.


    "Is that enough?" Karoon appeared beside him while staring at the massive crowd.


    Leo jumped out and stared at Karoon with surprise on his face. He slowly exhaled. "You''ve got me startled there for a second. You''re so small that I almost didn''t notice you."


    "Lady Karoon!" The people waved their hands at her.


    Karoon waved back and smiled at them. "When do you think the departure would take ce?"


    Leo put his hands on his waists and slowly tilted his head sideways. "2 days from now, we can finally start the expedition."


    "The preparationpleted much faster than expected."


    He nodded. "It would have been much faster if not a lot of them sold their weapons and armors to the tourists."


    Karoon chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. Besides, I don''t think Mister Casimir is upset about it. He has been in a good mood these past few days while flying around the town with his golden throne." Karoon smiled while staring at the crowd in front of her. "I think he likes that throne a lot."


    "That''s great to hear." Leo veered his eyes on her and slowly scrutinized Karoon from head to foot.


    Karoon stared at Leo with her narrowed eyes. "Please don''t stare at me like that, it''s embarrassing, you know?"


    "Have you been doing some dangerous stufftely? You have been getting a lot of wounds."


    Karoon smiled. "I''ve been doing some magic trainingtely."


    Leo nodded. "You should get yourself healed."


    "Ehh? Are you worried about me? I didn''t know that you have a soft spot for a delicate girl like me, Big Brother Leo." Karoon smiled at him.


    Almost instantly, Leo''s face grimaced while staring at Karoon. "Don''t. Ever. Say that phrase to me again... it''s disturbing!" Leo rubbed his hands on his arms while trembling.


    Karoon justughed while Leo watched her with disturbance on his face.


    After a few seconds, Karoon stoppedughing and faced Leo. "To tell you the truth, I don''t want it to get healed, at least for now..." Karoon connected her fingers and put her lips between them. "This is the fruit of my hard work and seeing these wounds while still in training makes me feel like everything that I have been achieving is well earned." She pointed her eyes back at Leo, she found him looking at her with seriousness. "Hardship is always part of the journey... if you embrace the hardships, you will appreciate the reward that you are going to receive. After all, don''t all kinds of hardships have their own reward?"


    Leo''s mouth slowly opened as his eyes shivered. As if reminiscing something he shouldn''t. Something very painful.


    "No. Not all hardship will be rewarded." He exhaled. "You are weird. I really hate people with a very high sense of sentiment. I wonder how Boss can tolerate living with such a sentimental person like you." He waved his hand. "You are too soft to be around me. Go away, go somewhere far before your absurd overly dramatic personality starts to rub off on me. Besides, Mehrad is not here for you to drool over."


    "Ehh! How rude!" Karoon said while walking away and pouting her lips.


    Leo just watched Karoon walk away while expressing no emotion on his face. "Not all hardship will bear fruit. Sometimes, one''s hardship will end in a more tragic oue. No matter how hard one tries to reach one''s goal, not everything will go as one desires. Regardless of how hard he wishes for it." He raised his hand and walked towards the crowd in front of him. "Oy! Keep moving!"


    ***


    Inside the territory of the Marite faction, in the open grasnd in front of Leal''s mansion. Leal was standing while staring at the wide-open area in front of him. His stoic expression remained as he veered his gaze to the person standing next to him.


    Kuro was silently watching him and showing no emotion on her seemed to be a strict face.


    Leal slowly exhaled. "A few days from now, we''re going to leave. While we''re away, just stay with Tanya. You will be a lot safer there."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Leal''s eyebrows instantly furrowed as he red at Kuro. "Ha?"


    Kuro bowed her head. "I''ll go with you, Master Leal."


    Leal raised his index finger while staring at Kuro with apparent irritation on his face. "What foolish idea got through that head of yours again that you came up with such a dumb decision, Kuro?"


    Kuro raised her head and stared directly at Leal''s face. "That ce is my homnd too, if you and the people of this town are going to fight for the people of that kingdom''s sake, so should I."


    Leal''s jaw dropped as he stared at Kuro with his shivering eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he shook his head. "No. We both know how dangerous that ce is for you. The Elder council are just waiting for an opportunity to..." Once more, he shook his head. "Please, don''t give them that opportunity."


    "Then, I''ll just ask Mister Casimir instead." Kuro walked out.


    "You! You really are impulsive, aren''t you? Why don''t you just listen to me?"


    Kuro slowly looked back. "For years... you have been protecting me on your own. I saw your struggle... all of it, but I remained not doing anything. But thanks to the words of a certainmander, I finally realized that all I have been doing all these years is to rely on you, to the point that I be too dependent on your protection... without the means to protect my own, even though I have the power to." She veered her body facing Leal. "I just thought, maybe... It''s time for me to at least try to protect my own... and help you protect the other things that you want to protect. I won''t grow and learn if I''ll always rely on the idea that you are always there for me and so do you... because you are bound to the obligation that I made you put on your back. I was so insensitive that I just noticed this now, I thought everything was fine just like this... but I was proven very wrong. Now, I have decided, I want to grow and learn on my own and If I need to face suffering just to grow... then let me suffer because that''s the only way. I have to... After all, we are no longer children... Leal."


    Leal just stared at her for a few seconds before slowly releasing a huge sigh. "You know, sometimes, I really hate how stubborn you can be. That''s my most hated part of you." He scratched the back of his head.


    Kuro walked toward him and expressed a slight but beautiful smile on her red lips. "And here I thought that part of me was the thing that you liked the most about me, Your Highness."


    Leal''s face turned red, he immediately wandered his eyes around the area as if he was making sure no one was around before returning his gaze to Kuro standing in front of him. He looked away again and gently pulled his bangs. "I can say both..."

 Chapter 142: Liar

    Chapter 142: Liar


    (Casimir Kismet.)


    I narrowed my eyes as I leaned my back against the backrest of one of the sofas inside the living room and veered my eyes outside through the window. It was already night time and from the window, I could see the lights inside the town.


    "Hmm? What should I bring, I can''t decide."


    I veered my eyes back to the person standing in front of me. She pointed her narrowing eyes at me while pouting her lips.


    I shrugged. "Karoon, you don''t need to bring anything unnecessary, we''re going to aid in a war, not an army scale pic."


    "Big sis Karoon, tell me about how beautiful that ce is once you get home," Misha said while standing next to her, she''s smiling at Karoon while staring up at her face.


    Yep, she''s adorably small, I know.


    "Of course, Big sis Karoon will tell you a lot of stories once I get back."


    I exhaled and put my face over my hand currently leaning on the backrest of the sofa. "I still can''t believe that you decided to go with us, Karoon." I shifted my gaze at Tanya currently sitting on one of the sofas while just silently listening to us.


    Karoon raised her thumbs up. "I heard a lot of stories about how beautiful that ce is from Kuro and it would be great if I could see it too. Since Tan-tan can''t go with you, I just thought... I coulde instead." She ran towards Tanya and hugged her. "Luckily, Tan-tan consented."


    Tanya closed her eyes and crossed her arms. "I did not."


    Karoon smiled at me. "See?"


    What do you mean by ''See''? It''s pretty obvious that Tanya didn''t agree with it!


    "I will miss you, Big sis Karoon."


    "Ohhh... So do I, Misha."


    "Just don''t be a burden to anyone... and don''t ever put yourself in great danger."


    "Don''t worry, Tan-tan. I, Karoon, will protect myself and will never be a burden to anyone. I will be a reliable ally while we''re in that ce."


    "Not convincing enough."


    "Ehh! Don''t say that!"


    I scratched the back of my head as I watched them. "We will be leaving tomorrow morning, so you should take your rest now. I heard that it will still take a long journey before we reach the kingdom of Er, even though that massive tree ispletely visible from here."


    "I will! So should you too, Mister Casimir! Don''t worry, on our journey, I will be the one cooking your food. You will never run out of delicious foods!"


    Ahhh! Music to my ears!


    I connected my hands and bowed at her. "Thank you very much, you really are a blessing gifted by heaven to me."


    Karoon and Misha justughed at me.


    After having our dinner, Karoon went to her room to sleep, she even invited Misha to sleep with her and Misha happily epted her offer.


    I, on the other hand, went to the third floor of the mansion and stared at the starry sky on the terrace. I smiled as I gazed upon the wide atmosphere and the full-of-life town beneath.


    Now that I think about it, this will be the very first time I''ll go out of the town since I arrived here. Due to this journey, I''m going to see a new ce different from what I''ve been usually seeing. With the massive world outside, I can finally see what kind of ce the world of Ulterra is.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be already resting now? You have a long journey and a fight about to participate starting tomorrow." Tanya stood beside me on the terrace, her eyes were directed to the town.


    "Wow, atst, you have finally decided to talk to me. You''re no longer mad at me?"


    Her face veered at me, her eyebrows furrowed and so her eyes narrowed. "I am never mad at you. Why would I?"


    Then what were those facial expressions she has been doing every time I tried to talk to her? Face exercise?


    I cleared my throat. "I''m surprised that you didn''t stop her."


    She remained silent for a few seconds while staring at the town in front of us. She put her hands at the barricade. "I don''t agree with it and if I had to, I would do everything to stop her. That ce is dangerous and so is the situation that you''re about to face. However... I couldn''t say no to her after seeing how much she''s enthusiastic to go with you. This has been the very first time I''ve seen her with such a great amount of confidence in herself and ruining that confidence slowly building up in her is thest thing I want to do." She veered her eyes toward me and smiled. "Take care of her for me."


    "You don''t need to tell me. I will. Even so, I''m pretty sure that she will do fine on her own."


    She slowly nodded. "Thanks."


    I looked up to the sky and felt the cold wind passing through us and hugged myself. "The coldness is different tonight, isn''t it?"


    "Casimir."


    "Yes?" I stared at her and found her staring directly into my eyes.


    "The things that you said to Leal back at the meeting. I know that at least a lot of them were lies."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Meruems onlyck sympathy andpassion towards the ones they believe who don''t deserve them... but they are capable of sentiment... and love." She walked one step closer to me and looked up while expressing no emotion on her face. "Leal was right, you have been driven by your own emotion, to the extent that you would not even hesitate to destroy yourself just to save the person you perceived as your friend. Even if it will cost everything."


    "How can you tell?"


    She smiled at me. "You tend to lie a lot. And because of it, even though I don''t want to, I cannot help but see the pattern every time you''re lying."


    Am I that easy to read?


    "If you knew, why didn''t you say anything?"


    She veered her face in front of us and stood up next to me. "I have no n to oppose your intention... and I am already used to your lies." The next thing I felt was her head on my arm as she leaned against me. "You are right... The coldness tonight really is different. It''s so cold."


    I instantly felt the rumbling inside my chest as I stared at her face. Her eyes were closed while her bangs were being swayed by the gentle wind.


    I have a freaking beautiful, gothic, silver-haired, Fairy leaning on my arm! But this time she''s sober! She''s freaking sober! Sober! S!O!B!E!R!


    Man, this must be my death g! One can''t be this lucky and would never face suffering after!


    Fuck! Am I going to die in this uing battle?


    Maybe she felt how I was shivering really hard, she raised her head and smiled at me. Her gray eyes were filled with tenderness in them... and fuck me, fairies have been widely fantasized for a very good fucking reason!


    All of them are fucking beautiful!


    And at this very moment, one of them is looking at me with such fondness in her eyes while leaning against me! I can feel my lowly soul slowly ascending towards the heavens!


    "Yeah, I must have been a bad liar."


    "Don''t worry, you look so valiant when lying and I won''t get tired of seeing the expressions you''re making every time you lie. After all, you are my most favored liar, Casimir."


    "Uh... I''m d to hear that."


    Yup... I''m going to die in a very brutal way in this uing battle!

 Chapter 143: Dispatch

    Chapter 143: Dispatch


    The morning sun rose above the town of Agrona. I wandered my eyes towards the massive open space in front of the main gate of the town. What could be seen ahead was the vast forest surrounding the entire ce.


    As I stood in front of the huge crowd, their eyes full of determination darted at me. Each of the people standing in front of me was wearing their armor while holding their weapons of choice in their hands. Their faces were zing in passion while d with their gray set of thick armors.


    As my eyes traveled through the massive crowd, I saw a familiar massive image blending in. It was Rumble, unlike the recent battle, this time, he was wearing gray full-body armor made of high-quality metal.


    He''s standing there like a fucking juggernaut while holding an equally gigantic war hammer in his hands.


    Man, I don''t want to get hit by that.


    I veered my gaze towards the massive tree of Er from afar.


    That ce will be our destination. Welp, this is it.


    "We''re ready to go, Boss," Leo announced as he emerged from behind. He had a huge smile on his face as he stood beside me.


    "I see." I walked towards the gate and found two people standing behind Leo.


    Kuro bowed her head at me, on the other hand, Leal stared at me while conveying a stoic expression on his face.


    For some reason, Kuro decided to go with us and Leal agreed with it even though I had been hearing Leal saying words about not letting Kuro go back to that kingdom no matter what.


    Welp, maybe they had a little talk about it, and how that talk yed out is what I''m seeing right now.


    I smiled at them. "Be sure to tour us around your kingdom, huh. And I won''t take a shabby room for my stay... I will only take a five-star room at worst."


    Leal chuckled. "I will keep that in mind."


    I walked past them and veered my gaze toward Tanya, Misha, Karoon, and Mehrad, standing next to the stone arc of the town.


    "Take care and don''t ever let your guard down... And you should close this while you''re away." Tanya said while closing the zipper of Karoon''s zer hiding her always exposed ck bra and white stomach.


    "Ehh? Why, though? I''m used to wearing it like that."


    "There''s a lot of mosquitoes in the forest, if I''m not around to drive them away they wille for you and try to bite you, especially when you don''t mind getting bitten by them," Tanya said to Karoon but her narrowed eyes were on Mehrad standing a meter away from them.


    Mehrad justughed while scratching the back of his head.


    "I have no problem with mosquitoes though," Karoon replied while furrowing her eyebrows.


    On the other hand, Misha ran toward me and hugged my waists. She raised her head at me and expressed an adorable smile. "Take care, Big bro Casimir!"


    I smiled and patted her head. "Of course, I will. This mission won''t be long, before you know it, I''m already home."


    "Bring home some souvenirs for me."


    I chuckled. "I will."


    "I''m ready to go, Mister Casimir! Let''s go!" Karoon walked past me and joined the crowd behind me.


    I just chuckled and veered my gaze towards Tanya who was just staring at me.


    "Hmph." She crossed her arms. "Don''te crying at me for help once you have realized that you can''t do it without my help."


    I smiled. "Let''s just hope that won''t happen."


    She paused for a few seconds, then stared directly into my eyes. "Take care."


    I felt a heavy armnd on my shoulder along with a loudugh near my right ear. "Boss, that ce we''re going to go is full of narcissistic, blonde women. Knowing you... you''ll definitely love that ce."


    Uhh... What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Although I agree with whatever you''ve just said-" I stared back at Tanya and found her narrowing eyes darted at Leo. I cleared my throat. "We''re not going there for that reason."


    Leoughed. "Right, right."


    "Anyway, we should start the journey now, we need to arrive at the kingdom of Er before any battle gets started or we will end up in a very awkward situation."


    "You''re right, Casimir. We should go now before anyone changes their mind." Mehrad passed through me while expressing a gentle but at the same time puzzling smile on his face.


    "Mehrad," Tanya called for him.


    Mehrad looked back and both of them just stared at each other as if they were talking using only their eyes.


    After a few moments, Mehrad chuckled and nodded. "Alright, alright, I get it. However... you owe me this one." Almost immediately, his eyes darted at me, and half of his lips rose before continuing to walk away.


    What the fuck are these two up to?


    "Take care, Casimir. And don''t worry about Misha. I will make sure that she''s safe here and so the town while you''re away... and... I''ll be waiting for you." Tanya said while expressing a gentle smile.


    I shifted my head to my right side upon hearing a restrained chuckle and found Leo staring at us as if we were some kind of entertaining show while standing beside me. Upon seeing me staring at him, he just shrugged.


    I just shook my head and stared back at Tanya. "Thanks, Tanya." I shifted my gaze to Misha who was looking up at me while smiling. I patted her head and smiled. "Don''t cause any trouble for your Big sis Tanya. I''m expecting you to be a good girl while I''m away."


    "I''m always a good girl." She replied while pouting her lips.


    I chuckled. "Yeah... indeed you are." I slowly exhaled and turned my back to them. I walked towards the massive crowd in front of me. Walking beside me was Leo expressing a huge grin on his face.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me as I walked towards the route of our expedition, in the northwestern direction of the town of Agrona. Right in the center of the great forest of Fiora.


    I put my index finger next to my right ear and stared at the massive tree from afar. "Now, let''s start our expedition... towards the elven kingdom of Er."


    The thunderous roar of the people in front of me resonated throughout the area as they raised their weapons in the air.


    Let the journey begin.

 Chapter 144: Valencia

    Chapter 144: Valencia


    (Third Person.)


    The prominent Kingdom of Valencia, known as the center of humanity''s magic, dubbed as the ce of lineages of the most powerful human mages and one of the three main kingdoms of humanity. In the capital of the kingdom, where could be found the widely known prestigious magic Academy of Valencia. The source of great pride for the people of the kingdom.


    Where the children of the most influential people of humanity were studying. However, not entirely to learn... but to establish connections with the next generation of Kings of humanity.


    Inside one of the ssrooms of the magic Academy. A silent room where the only thing that could be heard was the sound of the chalk scratching the green board in front of around 20 students just silently listening.


    The entire room was pristine white including the metallic desks and chairs aligned in the room. There''s a ss chandelier hanging on the white ceiling in the middle of the room that was turned off, due to the lighting from the windows with white curtains being swayed by the gentle winding from outside.


    Slowly, Prince Dieter directed his narrowing eyes to the teacher. As the bell rang, he stood up and immediately walked outside the ssroom.


    "That''s all for today, let''s meet again tomorrow."


    "Dieter!"


    Prince Dieter looked back while expressing indifference on his face.


    The one called him walked towards him while smiling. He had smooth brown hair and a pair of almond brown eyes that greatlyplimented his seemingly fragile but good-looking face. Just like Prince Dieter, he''s wearing ck long sleeves and ck cks as their uniform in the academy. And just like him, also a prince from his own kingdom. Prince Glen. "What''s with that face, Dieter?"


    Prince Dieter continued to walk through the corridor. "I want this school year to finally end, I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    Prince Glenughed as he walked beside him. "Don''t say that. You''re making it sound like you no longer have interest in hanging out with us and this is just the third day for this semester."


    Both of them turned in the direction of therge open space at the backside of the campus, a huge garden filled with colorful flowers and an abundance of wooden benches scattered throughout the ce.


    While walking through the gray cemented path, they stumbled upon three people on their way. The one in the middle with blonde hair and a remarkably gentle face stopped and smiled at him. "Prince Dieter Inizio."


    Prince Glen bowed his head. "President."


    Prince Dieter just smiled and put his hands in his pants pocket. "What a surprise to see you here, Prince Miel Amarantha. It''s quite unusual to see you around this part of the campus. This ce is not a spot where the students of ss A usually hang out."


    "I just came to take a little walk. Anyway, Prince Dieter. I heard that the dean has finally given you an invitation to transfer to ss A." He said with such a soft-spoken voice. "Why haven''t you epted it yet?"


    Prince Dieterughed. "I will. However, I still want to hang out in ss B for at least until the end of the year. After all, I still have a year I can spend in ss A with you all."


    Half of Prince Miel''s lips rose. "Better get all the alliances and endorsements that you could possibly get, isn''t it?"


    Prince Dieter just smiled at hisment and pulled his hands out of his pockets. "Perhaps... Prince Miel."


    Prince Miel chuckled and walked passed through him. "Although I don''t disagree with the belief that you''re fighting for, I would rmend you to be very careful... because not everyone will agree with your beliefs. And some of them are not as tolerant as the others."


    "Thanks for your kind advice, I''ll take that into consideration."


    Prince Dieter and Prince Glen just watched them walk away.


    Slowly, Prince Glen shook his head. "He really sounds like his father, that''s the crown prince of the most powerful kingdom of humanity for you."


    Prince Dieter walked forward in the direction of the inner part of the garden. "Let''s go, Glen."


    Prince Glen followed him. "Simrly, now that I mentioned it. Have you heard the news? It''s a huge talk around the campus that the Holynd of Amarantha finally dispatched the hero, Karsus."


    "I didn''t. I have been so upied with more important things that I didn''t take notice of it."


    "I know. I noticed thattely, you have been showing no interest in anything about the current war and anything that has nothing to do with whatever you are interested in these days." Prince Glen said while chuckling. "Anyway, I heard that the hero''s current mission is to attack the kingdom of Er."


    Prince Dieter stopped as his eyes widened. "Kingdom of Er?"


    Even though he flinched at Prince Dieter''s reaction. Prince Glen just shrugged it off. "Yes, the kingdom of Er. The Kingdom of Nardia managed to destroy the boasted barrier of that kingdom and now, the hero is on his way to finish what the kingdom of Nardia had started."


    Prince Dieter stared at Prince Glen with his erged eyes. "Isn''t the kingdom of Er just near the town of Agrona?"


    Prince Glen smiled. "Oh, you''ve heard about that town too? And you said you are not interested in the ongoing war?" He raised his index finger. "I assume you know that the demon that is currently ruling that town is a huge talk inside the campus." Prince Dieter slowly walked and Prince Glen immediately followed. "The Tyrannical Warlord... that''s what they call him. Just hearing the stories about how that cruel demon ughtered the entire army of the kingdom of Mna makes me shiver."


    "The hero''s objective is to eliminate the currently weakened kingdom of Er and attack the town of Agrona next?" Prince Dieter asked.


    Prince Glen nodded. "Apparently. After all, a meruem is not a threat the hero can ignore for long."


    "Of course, that''s the n." Prince Dieter faced Prince Glen and tapped his shoulder. "You did great, Glen." And walked past him back to the campus.


    "Where are you going, Dieter?" He asked while staring at Prince Dieter with confusion in his eyes.


    Prince Dieter looked back and smiled at him. "I think my stomach turned bad, I have to go." He turned his back and walked away.


    Prince Glen just watched him while scratching his head. "But... Everyone is already waiting for you."

 Chapter 145: Hero

    Chapter 145: Hero


    Located at the very boundary of the territory of humanity and Demi-humans, a vast in valley surrounded by towering mountains dividing the two greatest forces of the world.


    In the middle of the enormous grasnd was a great army taking their rest after days of continuous travel. 100,000 warriors d with their white armors and swords on their waist were gathered and resting on the grassynd beneath the light of the descending sun, at the same time, some of them were working on building their fabric tents to spend the night in.


    Each of the knights possessed great pride in their own abilities that no other kingdoms of humanity could evenpete with. Known as the strongest military force of humanity and the one sitting at the top of the power hierarchy. The army of the Holynd of Amarantha.


    In the middle of the formation, could be found a white carriage d with high-quality steel for walls and tires that were hard enough not to be destroyed by simple attacks. While the 5 white horses pulling them were at rest. From the location of the carriage, a messenger hawk flew out and traveled towards the location where it came from... from the direction of the kingdom of Er.


    "What did the letter from Mnie say, Commander Liam?" Standing with both valiance and elegance while wearing his full body armor, The hero Karsus inquired with such an authoritative but soothing voice. His helmeted head was pointing in the direction of the messenger hawk flying in the sky.


    Commander Liam put down the paper and shifted his gaze towards Karsus. He slowly shook his head. "Mnie said that there are already 10 kingdoms that have arrived at the location we are designated to meet. However, due to our absence and due to the idea that the kingdom of Er has finally lost its barrier..." He slowly exhaled. "The army of the 10 kingdoms that arrived first agreed to attack the kingdom of Er on their own. Their assault will start sooner than we intended and without us to lead it."


    For a few seconds, both of them remained silent while gazing at the descending sun in the sky.


    "Humanity, what a stubborn race," Karsus said in such a calm manner.


    "Should we increase our movement to catch up on them, Sir Karsus?" Commander Liam raised both of his hands while waiting for Karsus''s response.


    "No. Our current pace is just fine. There is no reason for us to hurry, we will proceed as nned." He turned his back to Commander Liam and walked towards the white carriage.


    However, before Karsus could even reach the carriage, the door of the carriage opened and an elegant image came out and walked out of the door. A youngdy wearing a white robe with a red lining on her waists and around her knee-length skirt and a white waist cape. Both of her arms were covered in white fabric gloves while wearing white thigh highs socks on her feet, greatlyplementing her snow-white skin. Her white boots traveled through the grassynd while walking with such grace in her every movement.


    The gentle wind blew and her straight ck hair swayed including her bangs. She closed her eyes as she felt the touch of the wind, she stopped a meter away from Karsus and expressed a gentle smile on her seemingly delicate and extremely attractive face. "Is there a problem, Karsus?" She said with a voice filled with tenderness as she stared at his helmeted head.


    Immediately, Liam who''s standing behind Karsus bowed his head at her. "Priestess."


    The priestess smiled. "Haven''t I told you so many times now, Liam? You don''t need to act like that when there are only three of us. Moreover, besides the fact that we are friends, you are amander, you have a much higher rank than I have."


    A gentle smile emerged on Liam''s face as he raised his head. "I am indeed amander, but you are the hero''s right hand. Moreover, there''s not only three of us here, there are more people around, Priestess." He gently waved his hand pointing to the knights scattered around them.


    "Now, if you put it that way, I can''t argue with that." The priestess just shook her head and pointed her smiling face towards Karsus who was just listening to them. "You are awfully silent, is there a problem, Karsus? Tell me."


    Karsus just shook his head. "There is no problem. As of now, everything has been proceeding ording to my n." He assured using a voice without even a hint of authority and was more gentle than earlier when he was talking to Commander Liam. "I thought you were still sleeping? What woke you up?"


    The priestess shook her head and walked a step towards Karsus, she veered her beautiful pair of jet-ck eyes to the slowly descending sun. She put her hand over her eyes while expressing a cheerful smile. "This is a nice view, isn''t it?"


    Even though his face was hidden in his helmet, his gentle voice was audible as heughed. "You have been saying that phrase in every ce we stopped by."


    "Am I? Maybe I am. But you can''t me me though, I have been stuck in the church for years since I was proimed as a priestess. All those times, all I could see were the walls of the church. To think that back when I wasn''t yet proimed as one, I was free and I could do everything and go everywhere I wanted to. Now, I am stuck in that uneventful ce while living an uneventful life."


    "Priestess, that''s not how a priestess should talk. Everyone could hear you." Commander Liam said in a teasing manner while smiling.


    "It''s fine, Commander Liam," Karsus said.


    Commander Liam just shrugged. "If the hero himself said it''s fine, then it''s fine."


    The priestess chuckled. She stared in the direction of their destination. "Karsus, You told me that the tree of Er was so massive I could see it from afar. I still can''t see it. Does that mean we''re still very far from it?"


    "Yes, we are. And we still have a long journey to go through before we arrive at that ce. However, just don''t think too much about it and just enjoy our journey... I will assure you, before you know it we''re already there." He turned his gaze towards the descending sun. "Although, we won''t stay at that ce for long. Because we are going to aplish our mission very quickly."


    The priestess nodded. "Good. Though, I already missed Mnie. I hope she''s doing fine there even though she''s alone in her mission."


    "Don''t worry, she''s doing more than fine," Karsus replied.

 Chapter 146: Elder Council

    Chapter 146: Elder Council


    The great kingdom of Er. One of the most powerful and one of the primary forces ruling in the entire Ulterra. Known as the home of the people who possessed tremendous pride and iparable elegance. As the morning sun shined through the entirety of the kingdom, the beauty of such a ce was once more revealed.


    Beneath the giant tree of Er was the prestigious castle of the kingdom of Er. A massive white infrastructure leaning against the root of the tree. In front of the castle was a massive army consisting of tens of thousands of blonde-haired warriors standing with such elegance while facing the glorious tree.


    On the other hand, there was no sign of civilians all over the kingdom, the ce that used to be a ce full of life was now a massive military base. Numerousrge troops were scattered throughout the territory of the kingdom to look out for any signs of an iing attack, attentively inspecting every corner in order to protect theirpletely exposed capital.


    Inside the castle of Er, in one of the rooms with a massive dome known as the council court.


    King Asmit, the king of the kingdom of Er was standing at the center of the white and silent room while staring at the three people sitting on the elevated tform. The three of them were staring at him with stoic expressions on their faces. Three of thembined held influence and power on par with or even greater than the king himself.


    The council consisted of three members who for a lot of the time had the final say for the decisions about the kingdom and had the favor of the considerable number of the citizens of the kingdom of Er. The Elder Council.


    "Has the Fairy king finally spoken, King Asmit?" Kalim, one of the members of the council asked.


    Each of them was one of the eldest in the entire kingdom of Er, but they had an appearance of people who hadn''t reached their middle-aged years yet.


    "I sent a messenger to seek out their assistance, but the fairies nor the Fairy king himself did not grant us any word of assurance."


    One of the Elders named Fargaughed in such a mocking manner. "How insolent, King Asmit. Rather than going to Azalea and seeking out their help on your own, all you did was send a messenger?"


    "I could not leave my people in vulnerability and without anyone to lead them while seeking for an uncertain aiding from the fairies."


    A burst of synchronizedughtering from the three members of the council resonated throughout the room. After a few seconds, all at once, all of them stared at King Asmit with evident mockery on their faces. With only Farga who converted his thoughts into words. "Your ipetence brought this to us, King Asmit. In order to save an insignificant group, you let your enemies reach the barrier. If you just listened to us to bombard the enemy forces and just let the ones in our forces who would get caught in the attack be. This would never happen."


    King Asmit clenched both of his fists. "They were my people."


    "And so the entire kingdom that you have put in grave danger." Farga raised both of his hands. "It''s just a small sacrifice and we are confident that even those warriors that you saved died that day, they know that they would die as heroes. Now, they are going to live the rest of their lives knowing that the sole reason why they are still alive is just because of a horrible mistake. That they were the reason for how our great kingdom had finally faced its defeat... and these all happened under yourmand, King Asmit."


    King Asmit slowly nodded. "I will take full responsibility for that incident. I did not expect that humanity had that kind of skill in their ranks. However, even if I knew, my decision would never change." He turned his back to the Elder Council. "This battle is still far from over. This time, we will crush their forces and once more will achieve victory in this war. A single skill can''t change anything. We are still the superior race and I will show them that losing our barrier is nothing more than a minor inconvenience."


    "Don''t fail us again, King Asmit," Farga stated.


    King Asmit stopped and shifted his face towards the three members of the Elder Council, a mocking smile emerged on his beautiful face. "Fail you? I''m not doing it for you. You three are the least of my concerns, I''m doing it for my loved ones and my people... and of course, for my own pride. Because losing to mere humans is not something such a glorious king like myself could stand." King Asmit walked out. "I don''t need your approval, you three are nothing but dirt in my eyes."


    King Asmit walked out of the council court leaving the three Elder councils behind. The three of them just stared at each other with apparent irritation on their fragile and gentle-looking faces.


    "Asmit... He is starting to get out of control." Kalim said as he leaned on his wooden chair, his long blonde hair swayed pronouncing his elegant face more. "Perhaps, we should proim another king and get rid of him before his arrogance finally urges him to bite us. We should have done it back when we still had the chance."


    The one on the left sideughed. "Be patient, Kalim. All things have a proper time for. We can live forever, all we need is to wait for the right time."


    Farga, who was sitting in the middle, put his hand on his chin. "I agree with Hargid. We have a lot of time on our hands. All we need to do is wait until Asmit performs his biggest mistake. Just like what happened to histe father. But this time, let''s put our faithful servant, Prince Hien on the throne." Upon saying those words heughed.


    The other two nodded in agreement.


    On the other hand, as King Asmit walked through the white corridor, a familiar image stood in his way and bowed his head. King Asmit stared at him with such tenderness in his eyes.


    "My son, Hien."


    Prince Hien raised his head. "Father, we have got reports from our scouts that another human army is already on their way here."


    King Asmit slowly nodded. "I see. Then, start our preparation. Once again, I will lead our army. But this time, victory is ours." He walked past Prince Hien.


    Prince Hien watched him walk away. Slowly, a gentle smile emerged on his elegant face. "As you wish... Father."

 Chapter 147: The Durmada Family

    Chapter 147: The Durmada Family


    Upon receiving the news about the iing forces of humanity towards the kingdom of Er, the preparation had begun. Inside the armory of the king of the kingdom of Er. A white room with armor stands and weapon racks lined up at the corner of the room.


    King Asmit raised his hands as four elven attendants put a cuirass on him. His eyes were closed, but the great resolve waspletely visible in his elegant face.


    "Based on the report we have received from the scouts, a massive army consisting of the warriors from several kingdoms that banded together are already on their way here. And, there have been no reports regarding the army of the kingdom of Nardia, but we''re expecting them toe out soon." Prince Alric said to his father while standing a meter away from him. He was wearing white full-body armor with the only parts that weren''t covered were his head and his ck metallic right hand. "Father, we can expect them to arrive at sunrise."


    King Asmit slowly nodded. "I see. That''s more than enough time."


    "Alric, I thought, Leal and Lei finally decided to go home?"


    Both Prince Alric and King Asmit stared at the person standing next to the door of the room. Her beautiful pair of jade green eyes were expressing great concern as she stared at Prince Alric. Both of her hands were softly clenching on her chest.


    Prince Alric slowly exhaled and directed his eyes at her with tenderness in them. "That was what Leal told us. Forgive me, Mother. Perhaps, I failed to convince him to go home. After all, I was the reason why he no longer wanted to go back."


    Queen Ayani immediately shook her head and walked towards Prince Alric. "No. Don''t say that, Alric. It was no one''s fault."


    King Asmit put his hands down and stared at them with a stoic expression on his face. "If they don''t want to, let them be. They are old enough to decide on their own." One of the attendants handed him a white helmet, he stared at the white helmet and turned his back at Prince Alric and Queen Ayani.


    One of the attendantsbed his back-length glorious blonde hair using a goldenb and tied it in a ponytail. After a few seconds, they put a beautifully designed wooden chair behind King Asmit that he used to sit on. The attendants carefully put his helmet on while at the same time arranging his hair at the backside of the helmet.


    Uponpletion, King Asmit stood up and walked towards the door while the other people inside the room with him just stared at him with admiration written all over their faces.


    "Let''s prepare for the iing battle, Alric." As King Asmit elegantly walked, his beautiful ponytailed hair was bouncing in his every move, expressing such grace only a person as elegant as he could perform.


    Prince Alric bowed his head. "Yes, Father."


    "Take care, My love." Queen Ayani said while staring at King Asmit with such affection in her eyes.


    King Asmit stopped and faced Queen Ayani while expressing a gentle smile on his face. "I will."


    The beautiful queen walked toward his king and hugged him while expressing a thoughtful smile on her face. "Please, do so."


    King Asmit''s armored hand rubbed on Queen Ayani''s back. "You should have done this back when I didn''t have my armor yet. So I could feel your warm hug, My love."


    After a few seconds, Queen Ayani walked back and shifted her gaze to Prince Alric who was just smiling at her. "Take care, My son." And hugged the armored body of his first son.


    "My, my... You three are having a very intimate moment without me? How envious." Prince Hien said while leaning on the door of the room and staring at them while expressing a gentle smile on his face. Unlike his father and older brother, he was wearing his usual attire and not armor.


    Prince Alric stared at him. "You don''t have to, you are not going to fight anyway."


    Prince Hien chuckled and walked toward them. "How cold of you, Brother. Not everything is all about fighting. Regardless, this is the best time to do it. Sadly, there is one member of the family that is not present at this very moment. However, I think this will do." He grabbed Queen Ayani on her shoulder and King Asmit on his armored shoulder and pushed them towards Prince Alric to form a group hug. He stared at them with a smile on his face. "Ah... Not bad, isn''t it?"


    What came next was a burst of synchronizedughtering from the four members of the royal family, while the attendants could notprehend what to do in the current situation they were in. They were just looking at each other with awkwardness written all over their faces.


    As the night went deeper, the warriors of the kingdom of Er gathered at the very center of the kingdom, in front of the castle right beneath the great tree of Er. Raising their foreheads high while their beautiful blonde hairs were being swayed by the gentle wind, their helmeted heads were directed to the person standing in front of them.


    King Asmit wandered his eyes throughout the huge crowd standing in front of him. With such pride in his every movement, he tapped the spear he was holding in his hand to the floor. Standing behind him were Queen Ayani, Prince Alric, and Prince Hien staring at the crowd of warriors in front of them.


    "Humanity has underestimated us, they thought that losing the barrier would make us shiver in fear... Howughable. Glorious warriors of the kingdom of Er, let''s show them what kind of force they have been attempting to defeat! Let''s show them how our glorious kingdom has easily outlived every rising and falling nation in Ulterra! Losing a barrier will never put us in misery... because we, the greatest race in this world... are indestructible!"


    All at once, the roaring shouts of the morale boosted warriors resonated throughout the area while staring at King Asmit.


    King Asmit slowly nodded at the reaction he received. He raised his spear. "Let''s win this war!"

 Chapter 148: Erela Against Humanity

    Chapter 148: Er Against Humanity


    At the heart of the great forest of Fiora, within the thickness of the forest near the main path toward the kingdom of Er. A massive army was navigating through the forest with such swiftness and vignce while carrying their shields and weapons.


    d with high-quality armors, each group had diverse colors depending on the kingdom where they came from. A total of 40,000 warriors consisted of warriors from ten different kingdoms that agreed to band together to assault theirmon enemy.


    Each kingdom''s personnel had its own sets ofmanders leading their legions and captains to fulfill theirmanders'' orders. An overwhelming force that resulted from the coalition of the forces of humanity.


    As they traveled forward, the loud sound of a horn briefly put the entire army on pause. The sound of the horn came from the ce they were about to go.


    "Onward!" One of themanders shouted.


    Immediately, the warriors assumed their battle stance and rushed towards the direction where the sound of the horn came from. To the kingdom of Er.


    ***


    On the other side of the battlefield, the horn of war sounded, as an indication that the forces of the enemy were about toe. At the boundary of the forest of Fiora and the kingdom of Er was a massive army consisting of more than a hundred thousand warriors valiantly staring into the vast forest in front of them.


    Standing right in front of the formation was King Asmit, riding a beautiful giant white tiger with ck stripes and front long fangs that resembled a sabertooth''s. Upon hearing the resonating screams of knights of humanity from afar, the white tiger roared loudly.


    Standing next to King Asmit was Prince Alric expressing a proud smile on his face that waspletely visible even while wearing his helmet. "Here theye, Father. Let''s make them realize what kind of huge mistake they have just made."


    King Asmit raised his spear. "Let''s just hope that they are strong enough to see it through." He said with a voice filled with pride while staring at the massive army already on their way towards them. "Shout your war cries in the afterlife, lowly humans!"


    With such grace, King Asmit put his hand down. Instantly, what came next was the demonstration of such a feat. The surroundings turned dark as the sky was engulfed in surging arrows. Tens of thousands of arrows flooded the entire battlefield at once and stormed the massive army of humanity.


    To withstand the iing assault, the army of humanity employed their versatile mages and formed magical barriers made of Wind magic to stop the iing arrows. The rain of arrows fell to the ground and obliterated anyone who didn''t have protection or wasn''t protected enough.


    Blood was spilled over the green forest as one after another, the knights were falling on their knees. On the other hand, the knights who had enough protection and survived the barrage continued their marches while generating loud noises as they screamed. The forces of humanity lost some of their numbers and were still losing, but those casualties were not considerable enough to stop them in their tracks.


    The bombardment of arrows continued, and slowly, the forces of humanity were getting closer to the capital.


    King Asmit pulled the strap of the giant white tiger he was riding on as he stared at the iing assants. "My son, prioritize their mages and healers. Without those supports, they are nothing but brute force."


    Prince Alric walked forward while holding a spear in his ck metallic right hand. He wandered his eyes throughout the army on their way toward them with his prideful smile still intact on his lips. "As you wish, Father." Instantly, a surge of white electric current enveloped his entire body that also affected the small area around him.


    King Asmit pointed his spear in the direction of the enemies. "Great warriors of the kingdom of Er! Charge!"


    All at once, the entire army rushed towards the location of the enemy, at the same time, the rain of arrows stopped.


    Prince Alric mmed his foot to the ground which instantly made it crumble. The white electricity covering his entire body thickened and glowed brighter. "Let us show you what kind of powerful force you have been trying to fight! Humanity!"


    In the blink of an eye, Prince Alric disappeared from where he was standing and rushed towards the location of the enemy. His overwhelming speed made him the fastest in the entire kingdom.


    Upon meeting the frontal formation of the army, the white glowing entity, which was Prince Alric jumped in and ignored the front liners, he rushed all the way to the core of the formation, without anyone capable of stopping him.


    "Face the wrath of the Thunder Sovereign!" Hended right in the middle of the troop and stabbed his spear to the ground.


    What came next was a devastating explosion of white thunder that instantly obliterated anyone caught in its range.


    While expressing a proud smile on his face, Prince Alric pulled his spear from the ground. "Mere humans... you have been overestimating yourselves."


    All around him were the corpses of the knights generating smoke due to the destructive attack they just received.


    "That''s Prince Alric Durmada! The Thunder Sovereign! After him!" All at once, the knights who witnessed the attack rushed towards him while raising their weapons.


    Prince Alric flicked his head which caused his beautiful, long blonde hair to sway. "Hmph, I have no interest in dealing with weaklings."


    Instantly, he disappeared from his assants'' eyes at the same time, the screams of what was left behind resonated through the area as a flood of living vines attacked them without them expecting and crushed their bodies with the vines'' strong trunks.


    After a few seconds, A giant tiger walked past the knights crushed by the vines.


    King Asmit stared at the current state of the battle. "Our forces easily managed to push their forces back. They have not changed at all. They are still as fragile as before." He pulled the strap of the tiger in a different direction. "It seems, I have been worrying for nothing. How pessimistic of me... after all." A proud smile emerged on his face. "They are just humans."


    With one pull of the strap, the giant white tiger rushed to the nearest troop from them while covering their path with living vines that crushed anyone unfortunate enough to get caught by them.


    Once more, the battle between the forces of humanity and Elves had begun.

 Chapter 149: Smoke And Mirrors

    Chapter 149: Smoke And Mirrors


    The beginning of the great battle between the forces of humanity and elves urred. The massive forces shed and the ground flooded with the blood of the ones who met their demise.


    Two powerful forces relying on two different types of fighting methods. The humanity who were inclined to rely on their raw power and resilience and the elven people who had great confidence in their speed and magical superiority against their physically dependent and durable enemies, moving in such grace while riding their white wolves and attacking the forces of humanity with both physical and magical attacks.


    On one side of the battlefield, the loud screams of the warriors of humanity could be heard as they were crushed by the living vines that suddenly emerged from the ground. The warriors of humanity saw the culprit and immediately, the mages fired a barrage of magic attacks in his direction.


    However, before the magic attacks could even hit King Asmit, the ground rose up and formed a massive hand crushing the mages in one strike.


    "Once they''ve lost their mages and healers, all of them will flee like ants! Don''t give them even a little bit of time to regret their misstep of challenging us! Crush them all!" The white tiger King Asmit riding on roared and what came next was the synchronized scream of the warriors of the kingdom of Er as they pushed forward through the line of the enemies. "This is the price of your audacity, humanity!"


    The tiger leaped towards the nearest human troops and as King Asmit traveled towards them, the ground shattered and instantly dropped the human knights caught up in the massive hole, while the elven warriors just jumped out with their white wolves and easily got away from the massive crater that King Asmit created.


    After a few seconds, the hole closed, crushing everything inside the hole. At the same time, living vines rose from the ground and grabbed the other knights, and instantly crushed them to their demise.


    "Your Majesty." The elven warriors riding the white wolves called King Asmit as he passed through them.


    King Asmit shifted his gaze towards the location where an explosion of white electric current was visible,pletely overpowering the enemies trying to stop it. The one who was tasked to deal with the troublesome healers and mages.


    King Asmit wandered his eyes throughout the battlefield, and a proud smile emerged on his face. "Everything has been going smoother than I thought. It seems this war will end sooner than we had expected." He pulled the strap of the white tiger. "Spread our forces and secure all the routes they could use to flee. We will let no one escape, we will destroy them all to make an example for the other kingdoms of humanity, for them to finally realize why they should never challenge us."


    "As you wish,Your Majesty." Right away, the elves riding their wolves spread out and after a few seconds, the horns sounded throughout the battlefield.


    Once more, the white tiger rushed towards the nearest forces of humanity while King Asmit who was riding on it was expressing a prideful smile on his beautiful face. "This war will be over in no time."


    As King Asmit ordered, the forces of the warriors of the kingdom of Er spread out and chased after their enemies. Slowly, the forces of the kingdom of Er moved forward topletely overwhelm the forces of humanity moving back to run away from the powerful forces chasing after them.


    Surrounded, had nowhere to go, and slowly being crushed by their much faster and magically superior foes. At first nce, it seemed the forces of humanity were already on the brink of an anticlimactic defeat.


    "Your Majesty, there is only one route we haven''t covered yet, and it seems the forces of humanity have been running in that direction. There are still at least more than 30,000 of them left. Should our main forces intercept them?"


    King Asmit slowly nodded. "Yes. Let''s send our main forces to annihte them, 30,000 warriors are nothingpared to our overwhelming number. Although it''s quite disappointing that this war turns out much easier than I had anticipated... I can conclude that this battle is over, and this is our victory."


    The elven warrior repeatedly nodded. "Indeed, Your Majesty. Indeed."


    The horn of war once more sounded throughout the battlefield. The overwhelming number of elven forces epasses the fleeing forces of humanity with King Asmit leading the way. With such speed and devastating magic capabilities, everyone who was caught in his way was destroyed.


    While charging toward the main forces of humanity, once more, King Asmit used his vines to crush the fleeing knights. However, one of the knights managed to endure long enough tough at King Asmit even though he was getting crushed by the vines.


    "What is humorous, Lowly human?"


    The human knight spat blood in front of King Asmit and smiled. "What is humorous? Perhaps... It''s because I know your kingdom will be obliterated. Nheless, aren''t you wandering a little bit too far out from yourwn... Your Majesty?"


    King Asmit''s eyes furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, Prince Alric arrived while his entire body was covered with white electricity. "Father, we have sessfully surrounded them all, there''s no way for them to escape now."


    However, King Asmit''s confused expression on his face did not even change. "What do you mean? Human?"


    The knightughed as his life slowly faded away. And with a voice filled with satisfaction, he spoke his final words. "You all... fell for it."


    What came next was a surge of eerie soundsing from the sky. As they looked up, what greeted them was a horde of hundreds of metallic behemoths floating in the sky. As the metal vehicles slowly revealed themselves by descending from the atmosphere, their appearance was conveyed.


    ck aerial vehicles d with metal walls as protection from any kind of projectiles the forces of the kingdom of Er were capable of making. And an appearance that resembled a certain demon race due to the jet ck horns in front of the vehicles. The people of the meruem tribe. Scattered throughout the battlefield right above the forces of the kingdom of Er.


    Immediately, the vehicles of chaos started to st powerful beams of light beneath them,pletely obliterating anything caught in their way while generating eerie sounds along with cries of their victims unfortunate enough to get hit by them.


    With his erged eyes, King Asmit only could stare at the monstrosities proceeding to obliterate his people. His eyes shivered as his jaw dropped. "What... are those?"

 Chapter 150: The Zeppelin Bombardment Force

    Chapter 150: The Zeppelin Bombardment Force


    The forest turned darker as the Sky devourers soared through the blue sky, obliterating everything beneath them with their devastating searing lights. The unnerving sound of the machinery while continuing their assaultbined with the cries of the warriors of the kingdom of Er as they got caught by the behemoths floating just above them.


    There was no ce to hide as they were in the middle of the formation of the Zeppelin bombardment force, all King Asmit could do was stare at the brutal ughter urring in front of his eyes.


    "Father?" Prince Alric asked while staring at King Asmit with great concern visible on his face.


    With his erged eyes, King Asmit wandered his gaze all around the area, his people were scattered throughout the battlefield and fighting their unreachable enemies on their own. Thousands of arrows were fired all at once, with the hope of bringing down at least a few of the overwhelming numbers of their destructive enemies, but the Zeppelin bombardment force was far high up, and even if some of the arrows by chance managed to reach them, those arrows were not enough to bring the metallic destroyers down.


    One of the elven knights rushed towards King Asmit while riding his white wolf. "Your Majesty, their forces are starting to charge towards us again. Forgive us that we have failed to aplish your order."


    King Asmit slowly shook his head. "No. It''s all part of their n all along. We-... I fell for it." He pulled the strap of the white tiger he was riding on and pointed its head towards the location of the kingdom. "Allbatants, fall back! We need to regroup first!"


    The war horn of the kingdom of Er sounded again and the forces of the elven warriors rushed back in the direction of their capital. However, due to the continuous assaulting from the sky that withering down their forces at a terrifying pace, the action of retreat became almost impossible to aplish.


    In every corner of the battlefield, the cries of the white wolves and their riders were echoing throughout the area... Had nowhere to run, overwhelmed and outnumbered by the human knights chasing after them as they tried to escape.


    A grim scenery of brutal ughter and hopelessness... A nightmare.


    "Towards the capital!" King Asmit raised his spear as the warriors of his kingdom fled through him. Upon seeing the iing forces of human knights, he activated his Earth magic and created multiple craters to the ground to slow the charging enemies down. "My son, I will go to this side to aid the ones that got trapped, go to the opposite side and help the others."


    Prince Alric''s brimmed in white electrical current. "Father, what could we do once we managed to make our retreat? We don''t have anything that can stop those flying vehicles."


    "I wille up with something..." The white tiger ran towards the other side of the battlefield where a troop of elven warriors was currently fighting the charging human knights. "I have to... or this battle will be our end."


    After a few seconds of leaping through the area while dodging all the devastating lights continuously bombarding the ground, King Asmit reached his people and activated both his Earth and nt magic to crush his enemies. Some were crushed by the vines while some got devoured by the ground.


    "Your Majesty." Said one of the elven knights lying on the ground while bleeding. Next to him were his dead wolf and some corpses of his brethren.


    He pointed his face towards the other knights that still had their wolves or could still walk. "Carry the injured to a safer ce."


    "As youmand, Your Majesty."


    The elven knights proceeded to move, King Asmit immediately walked away and hopped towards the nearest forces from him. As he arrived, he granted his aid by immediately eliminating the enemies stopping his people from their retreat.


    He stared at the survivors, about 100 warriors, but more than half of them had already lost their wolves or could no longer walk due to their injuries.


    "Your Majesty."


    "For everyone who could carry your allies, bring them to the capit-"


    However, his message was cut when a searing light from the sky stormed their location. The cries of agony of the warriors resonated throughout the area as they slowly disintegrated into nothing, meeting their demise.


    From the devastating light, King Asmit flew out while still holding the strap of his disintegrated white tiger. Hended on the ground and rolled multiple times before stopping and releasing a pained groan.


    The sounds of the footsteps rushing towards his location made him stand up immediately while using his spear as support. He was no longer wearing his helmet and his beautiful but dirty face was revealed.


    "Charge!" Shouted one of the knights rushing toward him.


    King Asmit assumed his battle formation and activated both his Earth and nt magic to crush the iing enemies. However, not all of them were caught and they were some that managed to reach him. He waved his spear to stab the knightsing to him while moving very agile as he dodged the iing attacks. With such mastery in his weapon of choice, he was moving as if he was dancing in the middle of the hordes of the human knights charging at him, withering them down without even getting hit or receiving any dangerous injury.


    "Your Majesty!" The shouts of the elven knights echoed as they rushed to join him in his battle.


    The two forces shed once more while dodging the searing lighting from the sky passing through them.


    As King Asmit mmed the rod of his spear at the attacking knight in front of him, he stood up properly and stared at the elven knights joining him. "Wasn''t I told you all to take your retreat-"


    The next thing that happened was King Asmit surging on the ground, he rolled several times while leaving a trail of blood in his path. Upon stopping, he slowly clenched his fists and forced his own to stand up while staring at the culprit.


    King Asmit''s eyes were filled with hatred as he touched his chest, it was bleeding.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "His Majesty is injured!"


    "So, you are King Asmit." Said the one who caused him the injury. He raised his massive war axe while mockingly smiling at King Asmit. He put his war axe over his shoulder. "I am Bertulo, themander of the kingdom of Omad. It''s nice meeting you... Your Majesty."


    King Asmit flicked his head causing his long blonde hair to sway beautifully. Revealing an elegant image despite his injuries. A prideful smile emerged on his face. "It will be your greatest privilege to die in my hands... Commander."


    Commander Bertuloughed. "Elves really will stay arrogant until the veryst moment of their pathetic lives, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 151: Breaking Point

    Chapter 151: Breaking Point


    King Asmit stood up and pointed his spear behind him while extending his free hand toward Commander Bertulo and expressing a mocking smirk.


    Commander Bertulo snorted while shaking his head. "Pretentious clown." He galloped towards King Asmit while raising his massive war axe.


    Commander Bertulo jumped in and waved his gigantic war axe that King Asmit dodged by jumping back and at the same time, activating his Earth magic to create a crater beneath Commander Bertulo. King Asmit also activated his nt magic to aid his people currently fighting the massive troops with him. Supporting his allies while fighting a battle of his own.


    "That won''t work, Blondie!" Commander Bertulo screamed as he chased after King Asmit while riding a massive wave of water. Once more, he jumped in and waved his massive war axe to attack King Asmit.


    King Asmit rotated his body to dodge the attack while charging his spear towards the chest of his armored enemy. However, before his spear could reach his target, Commander Bertulo waved his war axe once more, forcing King Asmit to jump out.


    Commander Bertuloughed. "You are getting slower, You Majesty. Does your injury affect you that much? Not fond of injuries, eh?" Once more, he rushed towards King Asmit and waved his war axe.


    On the other hand, King Asmit assumed his battle stance and shed with his enemy as he arrived. He spun so swiftly and gracefully that it left his enemy stunned. A swift sh on the back of his enemy''s knees instantly made him fall to his knees. Commander Bertulo fought back by waving his war axe, but a quick strike of the pole of the spear in his head instantly stopped him.


    Commander Bertulo roared in anger as he tried to stand up. "Asmit!"


    While chasing his own breath, King Asmit used his spear as support to stand up. "Why? Not fond of standing on your knees?"


    However, what King Asmit received was a mocking smile from Commander Bertulo. "I will admit, you are strong. It really is a waste killing you. Such a glorious but awfully prideful king Once you''re gone, you will be missed by your people. However, don''t fret because they wille after you soon." Instantly, he flew away from King Asmit while riding a wave of water while staring at him with satisfaction on his face. "I hope you enjoy my gift for you... Your Majesty."


    What came next was a wave of deafening eerie sounding from the sky. As the devastating beams of light struck King Asmiting from three Zeppelins firing at the same spot giving their target nowhere to run. His scream resonated throughout the battlefield that instantly brought the morale of his people near him to the lowest. The only thing that they could express was fear as they stared at the searing light firing on the area where King Asmit was supposed to be standing.


    As the assault stopped, Commander Bertulo walked towards the giant hole the devastating assault created while smiling. "Farewell, Your Majesty."


    "No... Farewell, Commander."


    As Commander Bertulo heard the voiceing from behind, his eyes widened as he looked back. Abination of two swift shes on the back of both of his knees instantly brought him down. His loud groan echoed as the de of the spear stabbed between his shoulder and neck, reaching his chest. Commander Bertulo''s shoulders fell as he coughed blood staring at his attacker.


    With his face full of blood and dirt, King Asmit stared back at Commander Bertulo as he pushed the spear down further. His armor was filled with blood as his chest and decapitated right arm bled. His left foot was shivering while struggling to support his body due to his right foot no longer functioning. Behind him was a hole in the ground that he used to escape from his demise.


    King Asmit, even though blood wasing out of his mouth, he smiled. "Is that all you''ve got? Lowly human?"


    Commander Bertulo smiled back. "I will die satisfied... Because I know that... this is the day your kingdom will fall."


    Commander Bertulo fell to the ground, and so did King Asmit. He could no longer walk due to the injuries he received. His life was dwindling as he wandered his eyes throughout the slowly getting devastated forest. The only sound resonating throughout the ce were the noises of the cries of the fallen elven warriors and their wolfpanions.


    "Your Majesty!" Behind him was a massive troop of elven warriors rushing towards his location while riding their wolves.


    King Asmit forced a chuckle. "What a bunch of stubborn subordinates... I told them to fall back." His smile slowly faded as he saw the iing another batch of the human warriors on their way toward him, at the same time, the Zeppelin bombardment force had already almost reached the capital of the kingdom. He put his spear down as he sat on the ground. "Forgive me, My love. Because I have failed... Now... Please, perform my order and escape... live for me."


    "Eliminate the king of the kingdom of Er!" The sound of the rushing knights slowly became more audible as the moments passed by.


    "Protect our king at all costs! Assume our formation! Don''t let them get near his Majesty!"


    He stared at his bloody hand and expressed a smile filled with bitterness. "The only regret I have is... I am going to die without even seeing my beloved youngest son... Leal." He shook his head. "It''s better this way... He is a lot safer there than here."


    "Hold your formation! For Er!"


    King Asmit closed his eyes as he waited for his inevitable death toe from the hands of his enemies. Without any regret on his face, a face full of satisfaction andfort.


    However, the iing attack didn''t arrive. The only thing he felt rather than the attack that would end his life was a cold sensation in his cheek. He slowly raised his hand to pick the thing that fell on his cheek and opened his eyes. His tired eyes expressed great confusion upon seeing what it was. "ck... snow?"


    As he looked up, what greeted him was a massive ck cloud in the sky and the roaring sound of a storm brewing within the massive ck cloud while continuously pouring ck snow all around the area. At the same time, two noticeable entities were floating above. Two birds zing in fire all over their body while waving their wings. Traveling through the rain of ck snow beneath the storm cloud.


    "What... is happening?" With his erged eyes, King Asmit asked.


    Coming from one of the phoenixes, a shadowy entity withrge ck wings suddenly jumped out and descended to the ground with great speed. As the entitynded between the forces of humanity and the warriors of The kingdom of Er, the sound of hard and heavy metal hitting the ground resonated throughout the ce, at the same time, generating a massive dirt cloud leaving the spectators wondering what justnded in front of them.


    Slowly, the dirt cloud faded away. And what they found in the middle was an entity d with jet ck full body armor. The entity''s left knees and left hand were on the ground while its right leg was crouching and its right hand was on its back facing upward. Both of its metallic ck wings that resembled the wings of a raven were facing upward demonstrating such an intimidating image to whoever stared at it.


    "What is this?" King Asmit asked, his eyes were shivering as he stared at the being in front of him.


    To everyone''s surprise, the armored entity moved and directed itspletely hidden face in a ck helmet to King Asmit. As it stood up, everyone in the area could do was to stare at it with confusion on their faces. As the armored entity began to walk, the metallic wings on its back slowly disappeared.


    "I presume you are King Asmit." The armored entity spoke with a voice filled with authority. As he walked forward, the engraved words in gold ink on his lower right chest were pronounced.


    ''Karasu Kishi''


    King Asmit did not answer and just stared at him with disbelief in his shivering eyes.


    "Oh... Right. My bad. Excuse my discourtesy." Instantly, the entire ck armor disappeared into thin air. Revealing a young man with jet-ck hair, white skin, and a seemingly very gentle face. If it were not for his menacing pair of red eyes and his pair of crystallized ck horns he would have been an image of someone with a very kind personality. However, the terrifying aura lurking around him was saying theplete opposite, it telling a grim warning to anyone foolish enough to engage him. A gentle smile emerged on his face as he stared directly at King Asmit. "My name is Casimir Kismet. I am the ruler of the town of Agrona."


    Upon hearing the words. Fear instantly engulfed the faces of the people in the area, as they stared at him with great horror.


    Slowly, King Asmit''s jaw dropped. "The Tyrannical Warlord."


    Half of Casimir''s lips rose as he raised both of his hands sideways. "Oh, you know me. That''s great. That will make this much easier than I expected."

 Chapter 152: The Tyrannical Warlord

    Chapter 152: The Tyrannical Warlord


    In the middle of the battlefield of the great conflict between humanity and the kingdom of Er. While the unnerving sounds of continuous assault of searing lights destroying the elven forces were resonating throughout the battlefield. At a certain ce where both forces were frozen on their feet while staring at the person standing right between the two great forces of Ulterra. Just staring at each other and did not even dare to make a move.


    "Move back! Don''t get close to his Majesty, Demon!" One of the elven knights screamed while raising his shivering sword, fear waspletely audible in his voice.


    Some of the knights walked forward while assuming their battle stance, but the moment Casimir directed his eyes at them, they trembled in fear and instantly fell to their knees.


    Casimir sounded a gentle chuckle. "You don''t have to be that hostile, you know?"


    "Why are you here?" King Asmit asked while looking up at the person standing in front of him.


    Casimir shrugged. "Nothing special, I just came to check out what''s happening." He looked up and stared at the Zeppelin bombardment force floating in the sky, bombarding the warriors of the kingdom of Er. As he turned his gaze back to King Asmit, he narrowed his eyes. "Man, what a situation you''ve got here. Though, I am more amazed at how you are still alive with those injuries."


    King Asmit bitterly smiled. "Have youe to see how our kingdom will fall? And mock me before I face my own demise? Very well, thinking back to what happened to one of your people because of me, that won''t be a wonder. I am fully aware that the people of your tribe despise me so much that this would never be a surprise."


    Casimir''s eyebrows furrowed. "Ah... Sure." He scratched the back of his head before clearing his throat. "Anyway, I have my army currently on standby. And as far as I know, we can''t just barge into a battle that is not even ours. And oh... uh... your son is with us."


    King Asmit''s eyes instantly widened. "You are with Leal? Where is he?" He tried to stand up but he could no longer do due to his injuries.


    Casimir put his hand over his eyes and looked around. "As of now, I don''t know. We were riding the same phoenix before. Actually, he was the one who identified you. He''s also the reason why I know that you used to have a pair of arms. You''ve received a lot of beating, huh?"


    King Asmit moved his remaining hand. "As you can see."


    Casimir stopped looking around and stared directly at King Asmit. "Let''s just talk about what is important for now." He handed his hand towards King Asmit. "We can''t help if we are not allowed to, so I want you to give us permission. I want to form an alliance with your kingdom."


    However, King Asmit stared at Casimir with wariness on his face. "An alliance? We never had an alliance with other nations before."


    The horns of war sounded throughout the battlefield, as both of them shifted their eyes behind, what they found was the Zeppelin bombardment force slowly reaching the capital of the kingdom.


    "The flying vehicles! They are about to reach the capital!"


    King Asmit looked back at Casimir with great horror written all over his face.


    Casimir shook his hand. "Listen here, Gorgeous face. Once those fuckers reach the capital, they will destroy everything, including that ridiculously massive tree you have. For now, forget about your pride and think for your people... we are running out of time, King Asmit. I need you to decide now. It''s now or never."


    However, the used-to-be unmoved human warriors started to sprint in their direction. More than a hundred knights rushed while raising their swords.


    "If their alliance sessfully forms, we are all going to die! Eliminate the elven king! Don''t let them form an alliance!"


    With his veryst strength, King Asmit slowly raised his shivering bloody hand and looked up at Casimir. "I can tell that you are taking advantage of the current situation we are in to get what you want from us."


    Casimir expressed a gentle smile, but his eyes were telling a different emotion. Strong killing intent. "Does it matter now?"


    "Eliminate the king!"


    "Charge!"


    The human knights slowly got closed and the elven knights formed a battle formation to protect their king.


    "Nevertheless, it''s better than to let my people perish." With a gentle smile on his face, King Asmit grabbed Casimir''s hand and lightly squished it. "I, Asmit Durmada, the king of the kingdom of Er, I hereby proim the deration of alliance between the kingdom of Er and the town of Agrona, and its current ruler... Warlord, Casimir... Effective immediately."


    What came next was the violent sounds of a powerful wind current engulfing the entire area around them. All at once, all the decapitated corpses of human knights that were about to reach them fell to the ground and covered the entire ce in blood. The noisy ce instantly turned into a field of silence and death.


    A terrifying massacre that happened so fast, all the witnesses could do was stare at the culprit with horror in their eyes. Even the remaining human knights fled from him while expressing utmost despair on their faces.


    "It''s a pleasure to do business with you," Casimir said while expressing a gentle smile with his eyes filled with pleasure. Did not even flinch at the carnage he had done.


    On the other hand, King Asmit was just staring at him with his dropped jaw. However, his attention instantly shifted as he stared at his slowly regenerating arm, at the same time, all of his fatal wounds instantly healed. As he slowly stood up, he stared back at Casimir with awe on his beautiful face. "You... What kind of monster are you?"


    Casimir''s gentle smile became a smirk. "The worst kind." He took his hand from King Asmit''s and put it next to his ears. "Yo, people. The alliance has been formed, we are now allowed to barge in... proceed as nned." He aimed his other hand to the sky, towards the Zeppelins about to reach the capital of the kingdom. "Do your worst."


    Instantly, a massive beam of ck light materialized near his hand and struck the bombardment force flying towards the capital. The deafening roar of the ck beam resonated throughout the area as it eliminated the Zeppelin bombardment force one after another as Casimir used the ck beam of light like an extremely long sword that could destroy anything it touched.


    The moment he stopped, all the Zeppelins that were about to reach the capital were destroyed.


    Casimir gazed at King Asmit and smiled. Once more, his entire body was covered in his ck armor,pletely concealing his body and face, except for his pair of crystallized horns sticking out from his helmet. His ck metallic wings materialized on his back and waved as he slowly floated in the air. "Let''s continue the party, shall we?" And surged to the sky.


    While King Asmit just watched him with amazement on his face. "We are saved... Our aid came from the least expected person... a meruem." King Asmit grabbed his spear with his new hand and wandered his eyes throughout the battlefield. "Sound the horns, our unexpected reinforcements have arrived... we are going to fight back... along with the people of the town of Agrona!"


    All the elven knights around him bowed their heads. "As youmand, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 153: Intervention

    Chapter 153: Intervention


    Inside the vicinity of the great forest of Fiora. Where a massive battle was urring that was supposed to be a conflict only between the forces of humanity and the kingdom of Er.


    While standing on the ground, the army of humanity looked up to the sky with horror on their faces as they watched a specific entity d with jet ck armor drifting into the sky while obliterating all the units of the Zeppelin bombardment force assaulting the ground. A ck massive beam of light passed through the formation of the bombardment force and destroyed them with ease.


    The weapons of destruction of the forces of humanity were slowly getting wiped out right in front of their eyes. They could not even do anything. The only thing they could do was shake their heads while walking back.


    On the other hand, at the rear of the formation of the human army. Far from the center of the battle.


    "What is happening? What is that? What is that thing destroying our Zeppelins!" One of the knights screamed while staring at the sky.


    "I thought none of them could fight back against our bombardment force!"


    One of the knights walked back while shaking his head. "Do- don''t tell me that''s the Fairy king!"


    "I am afraid it''s not. From what I''ve heard from Leal, the Fairy King is the embodiment of the will of the Gods of Ulterra. It would be very contradictory if the Fairy King suddenly appeared while wearing a ck set of armor and firing beams of ck light filled with malevolent energy..." The owner of the voice smirked as he revealed himself to the knights currently in turmoil. "That would be very... Unholy."


    Upon realizing the appearance of an unfamiliar person, the knights immediately assumed their battle formation. However, great disbelief immediately urred on their faces as an entire army showed up from the thickness of the forces. An army consisted of different races. Humans and Demi-humans. Each, wearing their gray full body armors while expressing their sadistic smiles while staring at the massive army in front of them. Except for the one standing in front of the formation, who was not wearing any armor, rather, he was just wearing his casual attire. The one who revealed himself first.


    Leo put his hand on both of his hips and wandered his eyes throughout the battlefield. "30,000 human warriors? I hope you all could satisfy us. Please don''t be like the Hive mind legion who had easily fallen apart before they could even put up a good fight." He looked up and smiled as he saw the person obliterating the entirety of the Zeppelin bombardment force on his own. "It seems even Boss has been enjoying this battle."


    "The elven warriors are charging in again! Prepare for engagement! The announcement from afar added to the horror that the knights had been making on their faces.


    "We have a bigger problem here!" One of the knights replied with his shivering voice.


    Leo walked towards the knights while cracking his fingers, next to him was the massive image of Rumble d with full-body armor and Jabez on the other side throwing his dagger into the air.


    "The name is Leo Dhruv, one of the members of the executives of the town Agrona, The Dark Triad." He tilted his head sideways and expressed a menacing smile. "And the right hand of our great ruler, Warlord Casimir."


    What came next was a deafening roaring from Rumble, his war cry resonated throughout the area that instantly got responded to by their entire army, putting the forces of humanity in a far greater turmoil than they already had. Signaling the beginning of a skirmish.


    "You heard our Boss. Let''s do our worst."


    As if Leo''s words were a switch, all at once, an army consisting of more than a thousand warriors from different races rushed towards the battlefield with great resolve on their faces. With Leo leading the charge, crushing anyone who stood in their way.


    The three-way battle had begun.


    ***


    In the middle of the main force of humanity. While passing through the thickness of the forest.


    "Don''t let your guard down! We are currently under attack in both the front and rear of our formation!" One of themanders of one of the kingdoms shouted as his army slowly lost their morale while watching the urring battle from afar.


    However, as he shifted his head, an unfamiliar face was already standing right in front of him. He was so stunned that all he could do was gasp while staring at the person with his shivering eyes.


    A beautiful image was standing in front of him while expressing a strict expression on her face, her jet ck hair swayed as the gentle wind blew. Her pair of jet-ck eyes were directed at themander.


    With her very soothing voice, Kuro spoke to him. "Commander Amaso, right?"


    "How did you-"


    That was just when the knights all around the area noticed her and without a dy rushed towards her to aid theirmander.


    However, it was already toote. Kuro touched Commander Amaso''s armored shoulder before themander could even attempt to do anything. And without a dy, Commander Amaso turned into ashes, starting from his shoulder, and immediately devoured his entire body.


    "Commander!"


    "I have fought a far more powerfulmander before. This one is nothingpared to him." Kuro said while wandering her eyes throughout the army around her.


    "You damn Marite! Attack her!"


    However, Kuro just stared at them while expressing a stoic expression. "I am afraid to say this but... I am not alone."


    As she said the words, an image suddenly emerged in front of her while covered in ck fog. Japheth raised his scimitar while expressing a confident smile. "We have an army."


    As the wind blew around the area, what was revealed to the massive army of the forces of humanity was the crowd of Marites hidden in the tall trees all around them. Holding their weapons while attentively staring at them.


    "I thought... we were just going to fight the kingdom of Er... we didn''t expect this disaster to happen."


    ***


    In one part of the battlefield, where a certain firebird was slowly descending to the ground, all the eyes were on the fiery bird as it flew past them.


    A person jumped out of the phoenix that instantly faded away as its rider left. All of the knights raised their weapons as they watched the personnd in the middle of their formation.


    Wearing his usual white long sleeve, white cks, and brown leather shoes. Leal brushed his hair up as he expressed a proud smile while wandering his eyes throughout the entire army surrounding him.


    "Did he just jump in alone?''


    "Did he really think that he could defeat us all alone?"


    As they slowly approached him, he raised his hands sideways. "Do you really think that your number could do anything to change the inevitable oue of the battle that is about to happen? Howughable." He shrugged. "However, before we begin, let me just introduce myself... I am a man of courtesy after all." He bowed his head and put his hand on his chest. "The name is Leal Bertrand, One of the members of the Dark Triad. And the head of the security personnel of the town of Agrona." A puzzling smile emerged on his beautiful face. "With that said, now, let''s see how good of dancers you all are." He stood properly. "It is time to get wild... My advanced ss skill."


    What happened next put the warriors surrounding him in great awe, as nine beings came straight out of his body as if his body were suddenly divided into ten portions. However, each one of them had an appearance the same as the original. Ten Leals stood up dauntlessly while wandering their eyes throughout the battlefield, all of them expressing proud smiles on their faces.


    "Alone?" Said one of the Leals while walking towards the formation of the enemies.


    "I am not alone in this fight." Said another Leal while walking in the opposite direction.


    "Because all of you are my pawns." The other Leal said while raising his hand.


    "Let''s get this started... shall we?"

 Chapter 154: Trust And Capability

    Chapter 154: Trust And Capability


    Several days ago, back when the warriors of the town of Agrona were still preparing for their expedition. Inside Casimir''s office, who was then doing his paperwork. With a gentle smile on his lips, he raised his head and faced the person who just entered the room.


    "Do you need anything, Leal?"


    Leal closed the door and stood in front of it while staring at Casimir. "Are you busy, Casimir?"


    Casimir put the quill pen he was holding down and shrugged. "Not really, do you want to talk about something?"


    Leal walked one step closer to Casimir. "I want to show you something."


    Casimir furrowed his eyebrows and leaned against the backrest of his office chair. "Hmmm. If it''s that important, then... let me see it."


    "Then, observe." As Leal said the word, 9 exact copies of him walked out of his body and stood in front of the office table while staring at Casimir.


    For a few seconds, Casimir just stared at the people in front of him while expressing no emotion on his face. He slowly exhaled and crossed his arms. "I see. So that''s the advanced ss skill that you have been hiding all this time." He calmly said while repeatedly nodding.


    "This skill is called, The Protector''s Counterparts. A summoning type advanced ss skill that gives the user the ability to create precise copies of the user and each of them can use the skills that the user has, except for the Protector''s Counterparts itself." Said one of the Leals.


    "Of course, that part no longer needs an exnation." The other Leal said while flicking his blonde hair. "I know that you already heard the voice of the Goddess of the Sky and the aspect of wisdom, Goddess Amihan, as a notice that you have finally copied my skill."


    One of the clones walked toward Casimir. "However, there are some functions that were not mentioned as you received the skill. For example, every clone shared the same perceptions... What one of the clones see or hear... all of us will."


    "Ah, I see." Casimir slowly nodded and leaned his jaw on his hand leaning on the armrest of his chair. "So which one is the real you?"


    All at once, all the clones expressed a puzzling smile. "That''s the good part, everyone can be the real me... depending on the situation and desire of the user. However, it''s really painful for the brain to use this skill for too long and ites with a high risk of losing one''s individuality. That''s why I don''t always prefer to use this skill."


    What resonated next to the room was Casimir''s hands as he pped while smiling at the ten Leals standing in front of him. "That''s an amazing skill. No wonder you were reluctant to show it to me. That skill is a literal game-changer."


    One of the Leals expressed a gentle smile, at the same time, the other Leals disappeared into thin air. "That''s what I wanted to show you."


    For a few seconds, the room remained silent as the two of them just stared at each other.


    Casimir stood up. "I really do appreciate that you actually went on your way to show it to me. That''s nice. However, why?"


    Leal stared directly at Casimir''s eyes with his face filled with sincerity. "Because you''ve just earned my full trust. I no longer have any doubt about you. I no longer care if you turn out evil and all this time has been plotting to conquer the world, or if it''s really your real face you have been showing us. The only thing that is important to me is you have the capability to protect the things that I want to protect. And you''ve just proved to me that you have. That''s why."


    Casimir chuckled while scratching the back of his head. "Man... you''re giving me too much credit. I hope you realize that by saying that, you''ve just put great pressure on me. Now, I have no choice but to try to meet that very high expectation of yours, which I don''t think I could."


    However, Leal did not reply and just watched him. He walked forward and grabbed one of the paperwork lying on the table. "Why not use your newly acquired skill now? You could finish your paperwork much quicker with that skill."


    "Uh... About that." Casimir unleashed a much louder chuckle. "Anyway, I have to finish this shits soon, so I''m gonna need you to leave me alone for now."


    Leal nodded. "Ah, my apology. Then, I''ll take my leave now."


    ***


    Near the capital of the kingdom of Er, inside the battlefield where a bloody battle was urring. A massive army had been fighting against each other while screaming in agony.


    Human knights against human knights, each of them ying each other while expressing horror on their faces. While the ten identical culprits were just watching them while expressing proud smiles on their faces.


    "Don''t!"


    "Captain!"


    "Forgive me! I can''t stop myself!"


    "Help!"


    On the other hand, one of the Leals stared at the sky. With a gentle smile on his face, he brushed his hair up.


    Suddenly, the person he was watching created a massive ck ball of fire while drifting in the sky, and without even any moment of hesitation, he threw the gigantic fireball beneath him and instantly obliterated hundreds of human warriors who were unlucky enough to get caught up in the devastating attack. Their final cries of suffering resonated throughout the battlefield that brought great horror to all of his enemies.


    Leal smirked as he saw what just happened. "Casimir... He''s not even trying to hold back anymore."


    ***


    At the other part of the great forest of Fiora, far from the ce of the ongoing battle, on top of a certain cliff where the urring battle waspletely visible even from afar. While the devastating ck beam of light was shing through the battlefield.


    A certain someone was cheering for them.


    "Go! Go! Mister Casimir! Go! Go! Warriors of Agrona!" Karoon jumped while raising her hand as she watched the battle urring from afar. Her face was expressing a cheerful smile.


    Not aware of a certain entity watching her from the thickness of the forest from behind. Wearing ck clothing and having jet ck back-length hair. Watching Karoon''s every movement while hiding behind the trunk of a massive tree.


    However, the innocent Karoon looked back while narrowing her eyes, directly looking at the location of the person who was observing her for a while. She slowly walked in the direction of the tree the person was hiding in.


    As she got close enough, she slowly exhaled and jumped in, and found nothing. The person observing her was no longer there, the person disappeared the moment that person was detected by Karoon.


    "Did you get bored that you just decided to catch something on that tree?"


    As Karoon shifted her gaze, a huge smile emerged on her face. "Ehh! Mehrad! It''s just you! You made me scared there for a second!"


    A gentle smile emerged on Mehrad''s face. "You should go back to watch them and don''t just wander here alone. Surprisingly, there are tons of mosquitoes even around here."


    Karoon repeatedly nodded. "I will, I will. Aren''t you going to fight with them, Mehrad?"


    Mehrad did not follow Karoon right away, instead, he pointed his gaze towards the deeper part of the forest while expressing a hostile expression on his supposed to be a very gentle-looking face. Towards a certain person walking away from them.


    "Mehrad?" Karoon asked while looking back at him.


    Mehrad smiled. "No. My job was to bring Casimir to the king of the kingdom of Er, which I already did." He walked towards Karoon. "Besides, I don''t think they still need my help. They could easily win that battle even without my help."


    "Ehh! Just say it, you''re justzy and just decided toe here to take a nap. It''s really a good thing that you have a very handsome face to make up for yourziness."


    Mehrad chuckled. "I will take that as apliment."


    "Don''t worry, it is." Karoon chuckled.

 Chapter 155: Full Scale

    Chapter 155: Full Scale


    (Casimir Kismet)


    Man, they all look like just ants up here!


    I thought an army consisting of 6,000 warriors was already ridiculously massive. Here I am looking at a fucking full-scale war! More than 100,000 warriors fighting on the battlefield is fucking terrifying to watch!


    What I thought was a glorious battle between the town of Agrona and the kingdom of Mna looked like nothingpared to this war! This is what a real war looks like! Even with how many I kill, there are still tons of them left and still kicking!


    And here I am with my adorable 2,000 warriors joining the war while announcing that we will be going to help a fucking kingdom with a much, muchrger force than we could ever have!


    "Leo, I''m gonna need your group to push their formation on the other side, I can see them running towards the capital, the exact opposite of where I want them to go."


    [Right away, Boss.]


    I shifted my gaze to the very core of the formation of the warriors of humanity. "Your group is doing a good job, Kuro. Just let them run in that direction. Don''t chase after them, let the people of Er handle the ones who are moving forward."


    [I understand.]


    "And you, Leal. Just tell me when you need some help while fighting there on your own. I will send reinforcements right away."


    [Don''t worry, I am fine.] I heard the voices as if ten people answered me all at once.


    What an envy-inducing skill!


    However, I have something cooler- okay, maybe not as cool as that butI have a very cool form!


    Behold! My Raven Knight Form! Thanks to the masterpiece of a skill, Synthetic cksmith, flight and extremely cool armor that I could switch on and off at will is now possible!


    I don''t need to see it! I know that I look cool in this fucking armor! I can pretty much visualize the faces of the people beneath because of how cool-looking my armor is!


    I know, right? Even that ridiculously gorgeous king of the kingdom of Er could not hide his amazement by just seeing my impressive armor!


    And most of all, I can fly! Although, drifting in the sky for a long time is not as pleasant of an experience as I thought.


    I wandered my eyes around in the area as I heard familiar soundsing near, I found another group of the Zeppelin bombardment force on their way again towards the capital of the kingdom. There were at least another ten of them.


    Man, they are not nning to withdraw soon, aren''t they? They are extremely adamant that it scares the hell out of me!


    Welp, here we go again.


    I exhaled and pointed my hand in the direction of the nearest Zeppelin from me and without a dy, a ball of light emerged near my hand. "Noir sh."


    Without a dy, a beam of ck light emerged from the ball of light in front of me and surged towards the Zeppelin bombardment force. One instantly turned into ashes, and the other followed as I swung the massive beam of lights and shed them as if I was using a very long de.


    As the batch of the Zeppelin bombardment force got wiped out, a war horn was sounded throughout the battlefield. But it was not from the forces of the kingdom of Er. It was from the side of humanity.


    And suddenly, the massive army moved in one direction with such speed.


    From afar, I could hear the voices of the people beneath, most of them were screaming as they ran away from the location of the capital of the kingdom and the forces from our town.


    Finally, People!


    They ran towards the only side that we had not covered yet.


    [Boss, they''re starting to retreat.]


    "Let them be, it''s not part of our n to wipe them out anyway."


    And I don''t think we can! Just look at that massive force moving in one direction! That''s a fucking massive swarm right there!


    At least, they actually realized that they could no longer win. I thought I was gonna need to throw another ball of ck fire at them again just to scare them enough to run away.


    Luckily, I don''t have to. Even though I admit, burning arge group of people with a massive ck fireball was quite enjoyable.


    What came next was the storming roar of the people beneath me as they watched their enemies run away from the battlefield. From afar, I could still see the silhouettes of more Zeppelins flying away.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    They are just taking their tactical retreat. This war is still far from over. There are still more of them that wille soon.


    Should I chase after them and force my people to face that massive army on our own and whatever is waiting for us ahead, and risk their lives in the process?


    No.


    It could be a trap, Feigned retreat was not one of the most reliable war strategies for nothing.


    And besides, the forces of the kingdom of Er already took massive damage on their ends, forcing the battle to keep on going will just hurt them more, and fighting the forces of humanity with my much smaller army is not a good idea. I should never forget that the forces of humanity still have their overwhelming advantage when ites to numbers of personnel against us and I still don''t know how many of them are really in this ce. There could be more of them, hiding somewhere, waiting.


    If we push our luck a little further, we would end up being crushed by their quantity like a sandcastle against the waves of the sea. I can''t let that happen.


    I am not a genius when ites to war, but I know enough to never get carried away by a fake victory urring in front of me.


    After all, our objective is to assist the kingdom of Er, never to die for their sake.


    "Good job, everyone. We''ve managed to drive them away." I looked down and stared at the location of the king of the Kingdom of Er. "Now, let''s have a meet and greet with the beautiful people of this kingdom."

 Chapter 156: Reunion And Secrets

    Chapter 156: Reunion And Secrets


    As the forces of humanity slowly disappeared from my sight, I flew towards the location of the king of the kingdom of Er. I also saw my people about to meet them.


    The army of this kingdom was so massive that the entirety of my army seemed really smallpared to them. I also saw a phoenix flying in the direction where I was about to go.


    That was Mehrad and he was riding the firebird with Karoon.


    And based on Karoon''s wide smile while waving her hand at me, I could clearly tell that she was really enjoying her ride.


    Inded on the ground between the forces of the kingdom of Er and my people. And unlike before, I didn''t do a superheronding, just a normal one.


    Man! I can still feel the pain in my knee! It''s fucking cool to look at, but it''s fucking painful to perform! I had to use healing magic just to never shout due to the intense pain that struck me the moment Inded! Thankfully, I managed to not put myself in that situation! It would have been a very awkward situation if I shouted like a bitch right in front of those people.


    As Inded on the ground, what greeted me was the eyes of the entire army darted at me, they were all looking at me like I was some kind of freak show!


    I deactivated my armor and smiled at them. "What''s up with the wary faces?" I shrugged.


    The next thing I knew, Leo was already standing beside me while expressing his usual easygoing smile.


    I narrowed my eyes as I stared at his arms.


    Hmm, I think he needs to wash his hands.


    On the other hand, a phoenixnded next to me and two people jumped out of it.


    "Ehh! It''s over? It''s quite fun, let''s do it again sometime!"


    Mehrad just chuckled.


    Karoon stood beside me and wandered her enthusiastic eyes throughout the massive army in front of us. "Uhh... There are a lot of beautiful and handsome people here."


    I shifted my gaze to Karoon and smiled.


    However, my attention was instantly taken when I heard someone clear his throat. As I shifted my eyes back, standing in front of me was the king of the kingdom of Er. He was staring directly at me while expressing a very serious face. On the other hand, standing next to him was a young man who had an unbelievable resemnce to Leal.


    Man, if Leal was a little bit taller and had long hair, this is what he looks like! Both of them don''t look like their father though!


    Both of them walked forward, with such elegance with their every step. As they stopped, I noticed something on the other person''s hands. He was wearing a prosthetic right hand, a ck metallic hand.


    "Warlord Casimir. I, the king of the kingdom of Er, am grateful for your aid. And due to the situation we had earlier, I did not have a chance to properly introduce myself." King Asmit raised his hand.


    All at once, all the warriors of the kingdom of Er bowed their heads in synchronization and with such grace that genuinely put me in great awe.


    "The name is Asmit Durmada, the king of the elven kingdom of Er. And as the very first nation who has formed an alliance with us, this is the formal promation of our alliance." He handed his hand to me. "I will confess that I have a premonition that I will regret this, having an alliance with a nation that is not part of our great lineage... But I am a man of my words, I am honorable and will never back down. I don''t know what your n is, but what matters most to me is... you saved my people while we were on the brink of a devastating defeat, and that''s more than enough reason for me to see you as my equal, at least until you have proven me wrong... Until then, I''ll observe your every action and you should expect me to not hesitate to fight you once proven that you don''t deserve my cooperation. Is that fine to you, Tyrannical Warlord?"


    Man, doesn''t look like him, but Leal sounds like him! The apple really doesn''t fall far from the tree, doesn''t it?


    "Very well." I took his hand and I felt him squishing my hand a little harder than before. Just like how sales agents shake hands with people. I smiled at him. "I''m looking forward to the good rtionship we will have in the near future, King Asmit Durmada."


    As I took back my hand, the person standing next to him put his metallic hand on his chest and pointed his still reluctant eyes at me. His face was full of seriousness. "Greetings, Warlord Casimir. Just like my father said, you have our deepest gratitude for aiding us in this decisive battle. The name is Alric Durmada, the first prince of the kingdom of Er."


    Ah... Leal''s eldest brother!


    I don''t think he is friendly. I mean, what do I expect? Even Leal doesn''t look friendly at all. The snobby feature runs in the family, I guess?


    King Asmit put his hand on Prince Alric''s shoulder and smiled. "The crown prince of the kingdom of Er."


    However, Prince Alric did not even change his expression. He just stared at me with his never-changing wary eyes.


    I can pretty much tell that he has zero trust in me and just ying along with his father, I don''t need to be a psych to see it.


    Do I really look that suspicious? I''m not nning to conquer your kingdom, Buddy. Don''t worry!


    Suddenly, all the eyes around the ce were withdrawn at me and darted to the person that just arrived.


    "Your Majesty." Leal walked past me while expressing a face of relief while staring at King Asmit.


    King Asmit''s eyes immediately widened. "Leal."


    A wave of synchronized gasp resonated throughout the area, not only for Leal but also for the person standing beside him. Kuro bowed her head at King Asmit and he responded by nodding at her.


    "It''s Cahira!"


    "It really is her!"


    "I thought she''s already dead?"


    "Howe such a curse is still alive?"


    "The gue of Er decided toe back!"


    Are they calling Kuro... Cahira?


    If I''m gonna be honest, Cahira is a pretty cool name.


    Ignoring the talks of the people around, Leal knelt before King Asmit while his hand was on his chest. He looked down. "I am delighted to finally see you again, Your Majesty."


    However, King Asmit''s face turned serious as he stared at Leal kneeling on the ground. "Stand up, Prince Leal Durmada."


    Leal looked up and paused for a few seconds before repeatedly nodding. He stood up. "The name is Leal Bertrand, Your Majesty."


    King Asmit shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. Both of them are beautifulst names." And wrapped Leal in his arms. He tapped Leal''s back. "I have missed you, My son."


    "Even I... I have missed you as well... Your-"


    "Father... I am your father, nothing else."


    "Father."


    Both of themughed.


    Yep, what a heartwarming reunion.


    As they released each other, Kuro walked in while ignoring the sharp res of the majority of the people on the side of the elven people. I could clearly see them trying to hide the disdains in their faces.


    Hmm.


    Kuro bowed her head at King Asmit. "Greetings, King Asmit."


    Before answering Kuro, King Asmit stared at Prince Alric first and meaningfully smiled before pointing his eyes towards Kuro. He raised his hands. "I am extremely delighted to see you are fine too. I heard that you are no longer using your old name. Say your chosen name for us to know."


    Kuro raised her head. "You may call me, Kuro. One of the members of the main security personnel of the town of Agrona. And one of the shadows of our ruler, Warlord Casimir himself."


    Oy! Oy! What''s up with that Warlord thing? I don''t remember agreeing with that title!


    "Kuro." King Asmit repeatedly nodded. "Very well. Your new name is beautiful, fitting for such a person like you... a glorious elf."


    Upon hearing the words that King Asmit dered openly, whispers could be hearding from the massive army in front of us, they were showing a negative reaction to what had just been announced. However, they immediately hide their disdainful faces upon seeing me staring at them.


    I''m starting to understand the situation here.


    King Asmit shifted his gaze at me. "With that said, Warlord Casimir."


    I raised my index finger. "Ju- just Casimir."


    He just ignored what I just said and turned his back on me. "People of the kingdom of Er. This battle is over for now, and thanks to the aid from the people of the town of Agrona, led by their ruler, Warlord Casimir, we have prevailed." He raised his hands. "To apud their presence, let''s wee them and show them how our great Kingdom receives our visitors that we deemed as equal with us."


    All at once, the roaring scream of the warriors of Er resonated throughout the area as the massive army was cut in half to give us the way towards the capital. All of them moved with such gracefulness that it made me think that they just love showing off how synchronized they were.


    King Asmit faced us and expressed a very proud smile. "People of the town Agrona. Wee to our great kingdom."

 Chapter 157: Nation Of Vanity

    Chapter 157: Nation Of Vanity


    The roar of the war horn resonated throughout the area as we walked towards the entrance of the kingdom of Er. We walked forward until we reached the capital while being escorted by the elven knights while the king of the kingdom was in the front of the line guiding the injured.


    The citizens of the kingdom emerged while cheering the elven warriors passing through.


    Their faces were filled with happiness upon realizing the acquired victory of their kingdom against the forces of humanity.


    The people on the sidewalk were cheering and throwing flowers with smiles on their faces, that for some reason, instantly vanished upon seeing us, the ones who were in thest group in the line.


    Their beautiful smiles turned into grimaces or faces of fear, some of them were showing both expressions while walking back as if we were some kind of anomaly passing in the street.


    I exhaled.


    I see. So this is what Tanya was talking about.


    I tried to ignore them and wandered my eyes through the area, the buildings around were made of chiseled white stones carved in beautiful shapes and woods. This capital was less of a forest type of a ce and much more massive than I thought, and I would say that the buildings were impressive. Most of the buildings around were white, green, and brown due to the woods they had used that were carved beautifully and made the entire ce look so elegant.


    And the people? All of them were beautiful. They were wearing silky white dressesplimenting their snow-white skin. They had blonde hair and smooth gorgeous faces that seemed like they would never fade, and their striking gem-like eyes were extremely stunning and so fascinating to look at, if only they weren''t looking at us with such disdain on their faces.


    At least, try to hide it, you know?


    "Boss, this ce is full of narcissistic blondies with beautiful faces that every time of the day would look at you with disgust," Leo smirked at me. "Knowing you, you will love this ce."


    I stared at him with my widened eyes, I slowly opened my mouth to say something, but the words I wanted to say did note out.


    What the fuck does that even mean?


    I think you''re misunderstanding something, Buddy.


    And anyway, how about you wash your hands first? Those hands have been getting a lot of looks for a while now.


    I shook my head and just shifted my eyes towards the people staring at us. And as I observed thoughtfully, I noticed that the majority of them were not actually looking at me with their disgusted faces, many of them did, but... most of the eyes were on the person walking beside me.


    Tanya told me about this hate by the people of Er towards Kuro and her. But even after seeing it happening right in front of my eyes, I still can''t believe it!


    Although I could pretty much tell that Kuro was just ignoring them and just walking with her head high, I could not help but ask.


    What the fuck is with the hate with these lovely girls? What kind of despicable people would hate them?


    Just look at that attractive girl wearing a maid outfit! I would never hate Kuro!


    Now that I think about it, the people of the kingdom of Er have blonde hair, so far I have not seen any citizen that has the same hair color as Kuro and Tanya.


    Please don''t tell me they dislike Tanya and Kuro just because they have different hair colors! That would be very stupid!


    As we walked forward in the direction of the giant tree, the disdainful stares we were receiving kept on increasing and I could even hear their whispers sometimes.


    If it were not for the invitation of their king himself, something is telling me, the chances of them throwing rocks at us are rmingly high!


    However, as I stared at the people walking with me, all of them were walking with their heads high up. Both Leo and Leal were expressing proud smiles on their faces. Kuro with her usual strict expression. Even Mehrad who was walking at the side of the road did not seem bothered by the stares he was getting.


    I heard a snort behind me and as I looked back, I found the behemoth of a person, Rumble walking valiantly, beside him was Jabez who was looking at me while expressing a gentle smile.


    "Mister Casimir!" Karoon waved her hand at me while smiling.


    It seems I am the only one affected by it. I should hold myself together and be the one showing the most confidence!


    After a few minutes, we reached the root of the giant tree of Er, and it looked much more massive in person! The trunk of the tree was covered with some kind of light creatures with different colors flying around it which could have been the reason why the tree had been filled with light every night even though it was located in the middle of a dark forest.


    As we stopped, I pointed my eyes to the massive white infrastructure in front of us, even though it had not reached even half of the height of the tree behind it, the peak of the massive infrastructure was still very high up in the sky, it also so wide that I could not even see the end of the side part of the infrastructure.


    All the Elven warriors lined up on the side of the white road and elegantly stood while facing us. Their eyes were filled with pride as they looked up. In front of us, four people had emerged, three of them smiled at us as they walked forward toward us.


    "Wee to the castle of Er, warriors of the town of Agrona." King Asmit said while expressing a proud smile on his face.


    Walking next to him was Prince Alric who still had his cautiousness visible on his face.


    Man, he really isn''t trying to hide it, doesn''t he?


    Along with them were two unfamiliar faces, another guy that looked exactly like Leal, but with ponytailed long blonde hair and a noticeable gentle smile on his face.


    He shifted his gaze towards me with his gentle smile still intact on his face. "Greetings, the name is Hien Durmada, the second prince of the kingdom of Er." Half of his lips rose. "I heard a lot of things about you, The Tyrannical Warlord of Agrona. Unfortunately, we hadn''t met back then when we visited your town a while ago."


    I nodded. "If you haven''t got enough of our humble town, you are more than wee to visit there whenever you want." I smiled. "After all... our town and your kingdom are no longer strangers to each other."


    For a very brief moment, his gentle smile broke and stared at me while expressing no emotion on his face. Afterward, he just chuckled and repeatedly nodded. "Of course, of course. I would love to."


    Hmm.


    Yep, this guy is definitely Leal''s brother. Despite their morous faces, all of them have these shady vibes on them! If I haven''t gotten used to Leal''s puzzling personality, I would definitely be running away from this bunch of dubious people!


    It fucking runs in the blood!


    "Leal Lei."


    I shifted my gaze towards the owner of that soft voice. I found an extremely attractive woman who looked like she was just in her early to mid 20s, she had silky blonde hair and a very tender-looking face that was filled with kindness in them, her gem-like jade green eyes were directed at Leal and Kuro.


    Yep, this is what Leal looks like if he happened to be a girl. Definitely his older sister.


    The youngdy rushed to Leal and Kuro and hugged them both tightly. On the other hand, both Leal and Kuro expressed smiles of happiness on their faces while hugging her back.


    "I''ve missed you two so much, Leal... Lei." Thedy said while tightening her hug.


    Did she just call Kuro Lei? Seriously, how many names does Kuro have?


    "Queen Ayani."


    Queen?


    "I''ve missed you too... Mother."


    Mother?


    What!


    Mother!


    Of course, that young-lookingdy is his mother! Who am I kidding? Even his father looks like just his older brother! Of course, what am I expecting! That''s elven people for you!


    The next thing I knew, his mother was already standing in front of me while expressing a gentle smile toward me. We stared at each other for a few seconds before she put her hand on her chest. "My name is Ayani Durmada. The queen of the kingdom of Er. You have my deepest gratitude for taking care of my Leal and Lei."


    Ah, the Queen of the kingdom of Er.


    I scratched my cheek using my index finger. "I don''t remember taking care of them. They have been fighting their own battles on their own long before I even arrived. And when I met them, they were already outstanding individuals. To tell you the truth, it''s the opposite of what you''ve just said because the two of them are a pair of very valuablerades of mine. So valuable that losing either of them is something that I could not let happen." I smiled at her. "You should be proud because they are remarkable elves."


    She stared at me with her widened eyes. "I see. I am d to hear that."


    "Oy, Leal, why are you smiling like an idiot? Were the words of praiseing from Boss made your little heart melt, You little softy?"


    "You stupid! Your hand is drenched with blood! You made my clothes dirty, you bastard! Come back here you idiot!"


    What came next was Leo''sughter followed by the much louderughtering from the warriors of Agrona as they watched the two chase each other through the crowd.


    I chuckled as I stared back at King Asmit who was staring at me with visible confusion on his face as if he just saw something very unbelievable right in front of his eyes. "Pardon the chaos, my people are a little bit wild in nature."

 Chapter 158: Titular

    Chapter 158: Titr


    I slowly exhaled as I opened my eyes and stared at the white ceiling above, I put my hand on my forehead while touching the silky, white thin nket I was leaning on.


    Man, even my bed back in the mansion wasn''t this soft! Should I ask Leal if I could take even one home?


    I stood up as I felt someonend on the terrace of my room. The entirety of my room was white and tons of things inside the room were made of gold and some luxurious stones. The mirror, the chairs, the doorknob, the pirs of my bed. Damn, even the fabric of my sofa and the woods used on my table looked very expensive!


    I only asked for a 5-star room! Not a 10-star!


    I can tell that if I brought home even a single expensive item in this room, I would be good for years!


    I walked out of the balcony and found Japheth standing while bowing his head to me.


    I walked past him and stared at the beautiful scenery in front of me, the view of the kingdom of Er. Most of the infrastructure of the kingdom was colored in white which had a great contrast to the green forest surrounding it. From afar, I could see life all around, but the majority of them were the knights of Er. They were patrolling around the kingdom nonstop.


    I was inside one of the higher floors of the castle, so I could see a lot of things from here and feel the moderate touch of the wind. I flicked my head to give way to the wind touching my face.


    "Just like what you anticipated, Boss. Multiple scouts were sent to observe your movement. We have driven them away, but Master Leal said the king himself doesn''t know about the scouts and spectes that another person sent them."


    Man, all I want is to have a good time while staying here until we fight shit again! Why send fucking paparazzi on me?


    I nodded and stared directly at Japheth. "Does he really don''t have any idea about it? Or he knows and just couldn''t do anything about it?"


    "What do you mean, Boss?"


    I smiled at him. "I noticed that he is the king, but isn''t it strange that his belief is a little bit distinct from what his people have? Having a different belief from your ruler ispletely normal, every person has their own opinions about something. However, what bothers me is that the people in this kingdom seem united in one view, but I can''t see any indication of that same view in King Asmit, especially after being with Leal for a long time now who has the same belief as him, that''s awfully easy to discern. The question is, does that mean there are people who have enough power that the King can''t fight with that we and the world don''t know about?" I nodded. "I can be wrong, but I think the king is not the most influential individual in this kingdom. Most of the people of this kingdom don''t align with his beliefs... He almost seems like a titr king."


    Japheth''s eyes widened and repeatedly nodded. "I see. That must be it, you are right, Boss."


    I am right? I am just trying to act cool though. Besides, that''s what stupid idea would anyonee up with after four hours of just staring at the ceiling! Boredom can do wonders!


    I heard two knocks on my door, I walked towards it while raising my hand. "Don''t you find the hierarchy of this kingdom interesting?"


    "I can''t believe it, you have discerned it by just seeing the king and the people of this kingdom! You really are remarkable, Boss!"


    Nope, I am not. I mean isn''t it pretty obvious? Leal and his entire family look like a bunch of apples in a basket of tomatoes! The difference is strikingly noticeable!


    I chuckled. "Such a little thing." I opened the door of my room and found two people standing outside. "Oh, what are you two power couple doing here?"


    I smiled as I saw how Leal''s eyebrows instantly furrowed. On the other hand, Kuro did not even change her expression.


    That facade of a strict face can''t fool me anymore, Lady! I have seen what your real face looks like! It''s already engraved in my fucking brain!


    Leal cleared his throat. "The meeting is about to start. Everyone is already waiting for you."


    Ah... I forgot!


    I walked out of my room and followed Leal and Kuro through the white corridor with red carpet. The sunlight was passing through the windows with white silky curtains. At the side of the corridors were the goldenmps hanging on the wall.


    This castle is screaming expensive! I want one like this too!


    As I turned my eyes back to the two, I found myself walking between them. Leal was on my right side while Kuro was on my left. "Don''t you two want to walk beside each other? You don''t need to act so formally with me, you know?"


    "We are in the middle of our job," Leal answered.


    "Ah... if you say so." I put my arms on their shoulders and walked with them while smiling. I did not feel any resistanceing from them and they just continued walking with me. "Anyway, isn''t it bad if people see you attending to me? I mean, you are a prince after all."


    Leal just stared at me and expressed a puzzling smile. "Don''t worry, the people of this kingdom no longer see me as their prince. Nor one of them... to them, I am just a subordinate of a Demon who is also a ruler of a town."


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "You and Kuro are not my subordinates though. You two are my friends."


    I felt Kuro''s hair move as she pointed her face at me, but I could not see her expression due to my eyes directed at Leal who was looking at me with confusion.


    "Casimir... which of your words are lies and are truths? I can''t tell." He said while looking at me with seriousness in his pair of jade green eyes.


    I chuckled. "That''s a secret that I won''t tell you. It''s no longer fun if you already know which one is which."


    He slowly nodded. "Then, it is for me toprehend."


    After walking through the corridor for a few minutes, we reached a certain room with arge double door. As we arrived, I instantly saw the person standing at the door while smirking at us.


    "Boss, everyone is here and the meeting will start once you get inside."


    I nodded at Leo. "Good. Stand behind me as the meeting proceeds."


    Leo''s smirk became much wider. "You don''t have to tell me, I will... and with pleasure."


    Leal and Kuro opened the door for me, I stepped in with Leo walking behind me. As I wandered my eyes through the people in the room, I raised my hand and smiled at them.


    "Yo."

 Chapter 159: Opposition

    Chapter 159: Opposition


    "Yo," I said as I raised my hand to the people inside the meeting room.


    All of their heads turned to me while expressing various expressions on their stupidly beautiful faces.


    I can pretty much tell now that all of the citizens of this kingdom are a bunch of overly attractive narcissists!


    Just like the other rooms in this castle, the meeting room was colored white with a chandelier with a gold body hanging in the middle of the room. Under the chandelier was arge wooden round table with seven people sitting beside it. All of their eyes were on me as if they were watching every movement I made while expressing different expressions on their faces.


    "We are about to start, take your seat, Warlord Casimir." King Asmit said while expressing a proud smile.


    I raised my index finger. "Just Casimir."


    Sitting on both of his sides were the two princes. Prince Hien nodded at me while expressing a gentle smile while on the other hand, Prince Alric did not even bother to look up and just continued to look at the table in front of him while crossing his arms and expressing no emotion on his face. Just like King Asmit, he was no longer wearing his body armor and just a white long sleeve.


    I mean, I would prefer Prince Alric''s reactionpared to the other four unfamiliar people in the room!


    They were looking at me as if I was about to ughter everyone in this room! However, at least this time, they were trying to hide it by showing their proud smiles on their lips even though their eyes were clearly telling the truth!


    As if one of the four could not hold it anymore, he stared at King Asmit with opposition visible in his eyes. "I can not believe you have done this awful misstep, King Asmit. A demon? And not just a lowly demon, a meruem. The worst of the worst. Haven''t you learned your lesson 80 years ago? You want another meruem to endanger our nation once again?"


    I cleared my throat. "At least let me take my seat first, you know?" I walked towards the wooden chair where Leal, Leo, and Kuro were standing behind and sat on it. I put my elbow on the wooden table and leaned my cheek on my palm while smiling at them. "I see. So, this is what this meeting is all about. Now, continue. Let me hear it."


    However, the one who expressed his opposition just stared at me with his shivering eyes.


    What? Did I say something bad?


    King Asmit put his hand over the table and closed his eyes. "I bet you would say the same in every race." He slowly exhaled. "However, I would honestly say that even I detest the demons. They are the most evil race in existence and I am fully aware that trusting one by forming an alliance with them has no justification... especially from a meruem... the most dangerous race of Ulterra." He shifted his gaze at me and slowly nodded.


    I shrugged. "Fair enough."


    "Then why?" One of the other four asked, he tried to stand up to assert his dominance but immediately went back to his seat upon seeing me staring directly at him. "The Elder council won''t like this insolence, King Asmit." He said with almost a whisper voice, but still audible due to how silent the room was.


    King Asmit stood up and wandered his eyes to all the people in the room. "I cannotprehend if you all are just keeping a blind eye to what really happened in the recent battle or just truly don''t know about it. The great kingdom of Er had almost met its devastating defeat back in ourtest battle. Our army could not do anything to fight back against the humans'' new weapons of mass destruction, we were left alone and about to meet our demise. In my final breath, with only one arm and a leg to use... I had lost my final hope and was just waiting for my impending death toe." King Asmit pointed his index finger at me."They arrived and helped us to get out from the edge of our end and easily won the impossible battle on our behalf." King Asmit stared back at the four people staring at him with disbelief. "Demons... I despise them with all of my heart, and that will never change. However, treating the people who just saved my people is unspeakable, and letting my hatred and pride overwhelm me is the worst of all." He smiled. "Gratitude... That''s what I call it." He sat down. "That''s it for that matter, we should start with the meeting now."


    Oh, wow. I''m d to know that this meeting is not about ''roasting the demon who helped us'', thank goodness!


    One of the four people in the meeting room stood up. "You just don''t have any faith in our people. The fairies wille to aid us, they always do, but due to that demon''s arrival and sessfully forming a disastrous coalition with our nation... With you. You have just lost the faith of the fairies in you... to us." He proceeded to walk towards the door. "You are not just weing them, you also invited the people who are not worthy of participating in this meeting. The council will know this insolence and you will regret this."


    Ah... What a pain.


    "Oy, Dick face. The meeting is just about to start, right?"


    He stared at me with confusion on his face. "Ha?"


    "I came here to hear what this meeting is all about, not to hear some stupid rantsing from a spoiled old man with a face of a teenager... and acting like one. And now you''re gonna leave after ruining my mood?" I furrowed my eyebrows. "Tell me, do I look like a very kind person to you?"


    His eyes widened. "Wha... what-"


    I stared at King Asmit. "King Asmit, may I ask, this meeting has nothing to do with the legitimacy of our alliance, right?"


    King Asmit nodded. "Yes. To some extent, the meeting that will happen has nothing to do with it."


    "Good." I raised my index finger. "Leo."


    "Yes, Boss?"


    "Kill anyone who tries to get out of this room before the meeting ends... and also, beat the shit out of anyone who says anything stupid about me."


    Leo chuckled as he cracked his fingers. "This will be fun."


    The one standing stared at me with great fear in his eyes. He looked to the other people in the room but none of them showed any support for him. "This... this is an awful act of disrespect! You will let a lowl-" He covered his own mouth. "You will let him do whatever he wants?"


    "After acting tough earlier, you are now crying for help? Please don''t." I smiled at him. "Because believe me, I have been trying to resist my urge to turn you into a barbecued moron. So, I would suggest that don''t test my temper or you will get the privilege of experiencing it... Unless, you still want to push your luck."


    Slowly, with his shivering eyes, he sat back in his seat and silently looked around the people with him.


    All of them were looking down except Prince Alric who was staring at me directly as if he was observing me attentively.


    I chuckled and pped my hands once. "Man! Forgive my pettiness, how immature of me to say such terrible things. I hope it won''t cause any trouble."


    However, I received no reply. For a few seconds, the room remained silent. Until the sound of someone clearing his throat resonated throughout the room.


    King Asmit raised his head and expressed a proud smile while staring at all of us. "Now, with all that said and done... should we proceed to start the meeting now?"

 Chapter 160: Goal And Cooperation

    Chapter 160: Goal And Cooperation


    For a few seconds, silence urred in the room. King Asmit pointed his gaze towards Prince Alric who immediately stood up and wandered his eyes on us.


    Prince Alric cleared his throat before saying anything. "The scouts we sent to observe the boundaries of the great forest of Fiora have returned, and based on their reports... The sighting of a muchrger army consisting of forces of several human kingdoms has been confirmed. An army with massive numbers of personnel, muchrger than we fought earlier. Once the army that is currently retreating at this moment and the army on their way here meet, the least we can expect is a full-scale war against tens of thousands or much more hundreds of thousands of warriors. This time, we are the ones that are overwhelmingly outnumbered."


    King Asmit nodded. "With those destructive aerial weapons of theirs, we cannot let them get near our kingdom. As long as they are around, we can''t move suitably, they will just destroy us all the moment we show ourselves."


    I raised my index finger and smiled as I saw all of them shift their gazes at me. "Those things are called the Zeppelin bombardment force. With those vehicles'' presence, they would cause a huge problem if your army tried to go out of this kingdom. After all, that was what they were trying to do, based on what I observed in the battle that happened earlier." I leaned my back to the backrest of my chair. "I can deal with them, so you can do your thing."


    King Asmit stared at me for a few seconds before nodding. "I understand. So, you''re going to help us in this battle."


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "Isn''t that what this meeting is all about? To prepare our strategy?"


    Out of nowhere, a chuckle exploded. Prince Hien covered his mouth. "Forgive my rudeness. But, to be honest, I was expecting you to decide to abandon us the moment you heard what kind of unwinnable war is already on its way towards this kingdom."


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    I tilted my head. "Uh?"


    Prince Hien waved his hand. "This kingdom is about to face the most formidable battle it will face since the very day it was founded, doesn''t that prove to you that the risk is much greater than the potential benefits you could get from us? No matter how much I think about it, I can''t see any considerable merit for you to join this battle. Don''t get me wrong, I do think you could be a tremendous help to us. Based on what I heard and saw in the recent battle, you and your people have proven more than enough. However, it''s just... it''s making me wonder more about what your goal really is for going this far for the sake of an alliance. What absurd scheme do you have to decide to fight with us with your measly 2,000 warriors in this massive scale war? This is not a question of capabilities, this is a question of your ulterior motive. Why not share even a bit of it with us? After all, we are no longer strangers to each other, right? Ruler of the town of Agrona."


    Uh...


    "Very well." I nodded. "The risk is greater than the reward, you said? Yes, it is. No considerable merit? I don''t think so. And most of all... unwinnable?" I pointed my gaze to Leal standing on my left side. "What do you think, Leal?"


    Say something! I will think of not so stupid made-up ''ulterior motive'' while they are busy with you!


    Leal bowed his head and stared at me first with a puzzling smile on his face before pointing his gaze to the people with us. "I will agree that at first nce, our side is at a great disadvantage. However, I believe that we have tricks of our own that canpletely answer theirs. First, the Zeppelin bombardment force... Yes, they are extremely destructive and decisive. However, the good thing is... we have two individuals in our forces that can easily demolish them, eliminating the humans'' advantage against the forces of the kingdom of Er who have nothing to answer against the Zeppelin bombardment force. And I am not talking about just ordinary individuals... I am talking about the two of the most powerful personnel of our forces... The widely known warrior, the Infernal Destroyer, Nine, and of course, our ruler who has already shown a fraction of his capabilities." Leal pointed his hand towards me. "Warlord Casimir."


    I slowly shook my head while staring at the people in front of me. "Just Casimir."


    "And about their great advantage in numbers? We all know that numbers are never a problem, the kingdom of Er is not one of the greatest kingdoms of Ulterra if just mere numbers are enough to discourage us." Leal raised his hand. "After all, our nation is the ruler of the great forest of Fiora." He clenched his fist. "The forest itself is the greatest advantage we have that humans cannot fathom to fight against. With thebination of the two powerful forces, their number is nothingpared to the swiftness of the elven people and the overwhelming firepower of the warriors of the town of Agrona."


    Hmm, he''s doing a great job making us sound useful!


    "Why didn''t we even hesitate to join this battle, you asked? Because our ruler doesn''t see an impossible battle. All he can see is the victory waiting for us to take, so the world will know what kind of indestructible force the town of Agrona is in his leadership. That''s his objective for joining this battle, and helping this kingdom against what you deemed as an unwinnable battle is nothing of a risk. This war is just a stepping stone for him to reach the top of the power hierarchy, and the news of mere hundreds of thousands of human warriors can''t even impede him. Now, it''s up to you how you will take this, but that''s our ruler''s goal foring here. For the progression of his grand conquest... For domination and iparable influence."


    Oy! The fuck are you saying now?


    All at once, King Asmit, Prince Alric, and Prince Hien smirked while looking at him.


    King Asmit rested his jaw on his hand over the table. "Although the idea that you are trying to propose is already in our minds, it still surprised me to hear those wordsing from you, My son. You used to be a soft child, very soft. Thest time we were together, all you could do was cry on your knees while begging for anyone to help you with your problem." A gentle smile emerged on his face. "Look at you, you have changed... that town turned you into a strong individual."


    I know, right! My strategist is a fucking heaven''s gift!


    Leal smiled and slowly nodded. For a very brief moment, he nced at the person standing right behind me then at his father. "Yes, that town really did."


    I heard murmursing from the other four people with us in the room while staring at Leal and Kuro with visible disdain on their faces but immediately hid them as I stared at them.


    Seriously though, why are you here, people? What''s your job in this meeting? To observe? They don''t seem knowledgeable about anything, all they have been doing is watching me, Kuro, Leal, and Leo. What are you? Four disys?


    Prince Alric pointed his gaze at me. "I can finally see what you are trying to do, Warlord Casimir. I am grateful for your assistance and would have no problem honoring your alliance with us. However, I will say that you don''t have my trust... and based on what I have been hearing and seeing right in front of me... I don''t think you will have it soon." He said while expressing a very strict expression on his face.


    Ow... He finally decided to speak out! However, all I want to do is to live a peaceful life and make sure my friends are safe! All of them!


    I shrugged. "Fair... But, I would say that I don''t need your trust or anyone in this kingdom. All I need is your cooperation for me to achieve my end. Nothing else."


    He nodded. "Then, you have it. The full cooperation of the kingdom of Er. Treat our forces as part of yours and we will do the same to yours, at least until this iing battle ends. With that said, let''s do our best in this war, for us to protect our kingdom and our people and for you and your goal to obtain iparable influence throughout Ulterra."


    "Prince Alric!" One of the four disys shouted in surprise while staring at Prince Alric with his shivering eyes.


    "Why? What are you thinking! This is unthinkable!"


    Prince Alric did not even look at the disys who called for him and continued staring at me. "The thing is, I love this kingdom more than I distrust you, and if we can use you to ensure the safety of our people... I will, even if it means being used for whatever hideous end game you are aspiring to. If it''s what it takes, then, so be it. I just hope we won''t end up regretting having an agreement with you, Tyrannical Warlord, Casimir."


    Just Casimir.


    Both Prince Hien and King Asmit stood up while expressing proud smiles on their faces.


    "And that''s it, the crown prince and the king of the kingdom of Er have decided. You have just received the endorsement of two of the three factions of this kingdom." Prince Hien said while shrugging. "The things that we will do for our people, right?"


    Three?


    I felt a heavy hand on my right shoulder and a lightheartedughing from Leo resonated throughout the room. "Although we don''t need your endorsement for us to do whatever we want, we will dly take it anyway. After all, you have made an effort to organize this meeting just for this matter."


    Oy!


    I smiled at the three royalty in front of me while trying to ignore the raging faces of the four disys in the room. "You won''t regret it."

 Chapter 161: Disdain And Hatred

    Chapter 161: Disdain And Hatred


    (Third Person)


    Inside one of the rooms in the castle of the kingdom of Er. The council court, where seven people were in the room. The same four people who were present in the meeting kneeled before the three people in front of them, sitting on the higher tform while looking down at their subjects.


    "This is ridiculous! Asmit and Alric really are already out of their sanity! Allying with a mere Demon? An insignificant meruem that Asmit''s exiled son brought into this kingdom! This is madness! I won''t let this imbecility continue!" Kalim stood up while expressing great hatred on his beautiful face.


    "Calm down, Kalim." Said Farga who was sitting in the middle chair while slowly shaking his head. "I am d to know that Hien did a great job exposing all of their ns in that meeting for us to know. Like a reliable pawn that he is." A puzzling smile emerged on his face. "With that said, it seems Asmit has already forgotten where he belongs. Perhaps, we have been tolerating him a little bit too much. This is what would happen if someone assumed that he had more power than he actually has." He leaned his back to the backrest of his wooden chair. "However, proceeding hastily is not an option. Don''t forget that he still holds a massive fraction of the support of the citizens of this great kingdom."


    "Which I suppose are starting to dwindle due to the recent action that he decided to make." Said Hargid who was expressing a proud smile. "He brought his own downfall onto himself. By associating with a disgusting demon, he just proved to his people that he is not worth the throne he has been sitting on."


    Kalim slowly nodded, while staring at the two. "I see. Getting rid of him is far easier now."


    Farga''s baritoneughter resonated throughout the room. "He just helped us to reach our objective by putting himself into this mess. Now, all we need to think about is how we can get rid of that foul demon in our great nation before it and its minions managed to spread their awful smell throughout our kingdom. Such unpleasant creatures have no right to step in, moreover to stay here. They should just go back where they belong, to that slum of a town they are living in!"


    "What should we do, Farga?" Kalim asked.


    Farga slowly nodded. "Driving them away by force is not the best and safest means, even though I hate to admit it, those spawns of darkness hold power that could cause great damage to our kingdom... It disgusts me to think that such lowly creatures have those capabilities. Nheless, it''s another story if the ones who cast them away are the citizens of this kingdom. The people who can''t fight, but are believing in one belief."


    All at once, the other two smiled at Farga upon realizing what he just meant.


    "Let our people cast them away, we just have to give them a very good reason to. And I have a certain someone in mind that is perfect for that specific purpose."


    All at once, the four kneeling elves under the tform stood up and raised their heads while expressing proud smiles on their faces.


    The one who stood up and tried to leave back to the meeting rubbed his hand together and repeatedly nodded. "That arrogant demon, I want to see how his smirk gets brushed off of his pretentious face as he walks out of this kingdom while being chased by our citizens. Such a filthy beast doesn''t belong in our great nation. Never will."


    Upon hearing his words, the three Elder council membersughed in synchronization. Farga raised his right hand with his proud smile still intact on his beautiful face.


    "It''s time to make our move. Now, the pretentious demon and its filthy subordinates. Next, the arrogant king who thought he couldpete against us... The Elder council. The real ruler of the kingdom of Er."


    Farga received synchronized nods from the people with him inside the council room. However, his eyes suddenly shifted towards the far corner of the room while narrowing his eyes. He stared in that direction for a few seconds without even blinking.


    "Is there a problem, Farga?" Kalim asked.


    For a few seconds, Farga remained silent before cracking a chuckle while shaking his head. "Nothing."


    On the other hand, in the direction Farga was looking, the corner had nothing in it, at least the individual who used to be in there was no longer there and only left a trace of ck fog slowly vanishing in thin air.


    ***


    Inside one of the corridors of the castle of the kingdom of Er. Two groups had met and stopped at the sight of each other.


    Prince Alric slightly narrowed his eyes while staring at the two people standing in front of him. Behind him were four elven knights escorting him as he walked down the corridor. "Leal."


    However, Leal did not answer and proceeded to walk past Prince Alric''s group, behind him was Kuro following his every step.


    "I am d to see that you really came home. Although I did not expect you to bring the entire army of that town with their ruler with you."


    Leal stopped. "Our ruler. I am one of his subordinates." He stared at Prince Alric while expressing a stoic expression on his face. "Don''t get me wrong, I did note because of your persuasion. I decided toe home for the sake of my beloved father and mother. You are not even in the least of my reasons."


    Prince Alric nodded and smiled gently. "I know, I am just d to see that you two are here." He pointed his eyes at Kuro, his smile slowly lessened, but still an image of a gentle smile. "How are you, Kuro? You have changed so much as well. You look much greaterpared to thest time I saw you."


    Kuro pointed her emotionless face to Prince Alric. "Do you mean that time when you literally tried to kill me?"


    Before even Prince Alric could react, Leal pulled Kuro in her hands and put her on his side far away from Prince Alric. "Let''s go, Kuro."


    All Prince Alric could do was watch them disappear in his sight while expressing a very serious expression on his face. After confirming that they were gone, he raised his ck metallic right hand and closed and opened it. He flicked his head causing his beautiful blonde hair to sway gently. "And also, the very day that drastically changed my life." He proceeded to walk down the corridor. "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Your Highness."

 Chapter 162: Elegance

    Chapter 162: Elegance


    (Casimir Kismet)


    "How''s your first night here, Karoon?" I asked Karoon as we walked down one of the corridors of the castle.


    She smiled at me. "It''s great, the food is great, the bed is great..." She narrowed her eyes. "Although the people here have been looking at me weird."


    She''s wearing her zer the usual way which was opened all the way to her belly button exposing her ck bra and white stomach.


    Tanya would definitely scold me once she discovers that I let Karoon do whatever she wants to!


    I chuckled. "Yeah, we will somehow get used to it... I just hope so." We turned to the intersection toward the garden of the castle where the knights pointed us to go. "Anyway, have you seen, Mehrad? He is the only one I have not been seeing since yesterday."


    "You know him, he is probably in the forest sleeping. Like usual."


    Yeah, right. Of course. It''s Mehrad we are talking about.


    "I am surprised that you haven''t been trying to disturb him while sleeping."


    She chuckled while scratching her head. "I actually tried a few years ago. Back then, I only wanted to mess with him because he was very snobby and had been ignoring me. So, I searched for him all over the forest and when I finally found him, I sneaked to get closer to him, shook him very gently and poked his handsome nose while sleeping under a tree, but the next thing I knew, he already had me pinned to the ground while staring at me like a vicious predator staring at his helpless prey and smiling handsomely." She looked down with her red face. "I ran away and since that day I have never done that again to him. Maybe because I can''t actually handle his aggressive side, unlike his other women who can. He is very overwhelming."


    Sounds like a very romantic setup.


    "And since that day you fell for him?"


    She gently pped my arms while chuckling louder than before. "Ehh! Don''t say that! It''s embarrassing!"


    This girl has a weird taste when ites to romance. I can''t me her though because everyone has.


    "Don''t worry, I am just teasing you." I smiled. "Unless it''s true."


    Karoon pouted her lips and looked down. "Mister Casimir... bad."


    We stopped as we reached the very center of the garden. A massive area full of different kinds of flowers with their leaves shining as the lighting from the sun above shone throughout the area. In the middle of the garden was a white patio that had metallic white chairs and a table inside. There was a ceramic white tea kettle and three teacups over the table.


    As I shifted my gaze forward, I found the person who invited me here. She was the only one around, there was not even a single knight guarding the ce, making this ce so silent that I could clearly hear the gentle flow of the watering from the miniature river where she was standing next.


    Perhaps, she heard our voices because she gracefully shifted her gaze on us while expressing a gentle smile on her extremely beautiful face. She walked toward us allowing me to see her clearly. She was wearing a white dress that had a skirt all the way to her feet that was long enough to not reach the grassy ground. As the sunlight touched her very white skin, it lit up and pronounced her seemingly unfading beauty... like a white Amaranth with very fascinating grace.


    She stood a meter away from me as her beautiful pair of jade green eyes darted at me. The gentle wind blew her lovely, long blonde hair revealing more of her pointy ears, she closed her eyes for a second and then opened them to stare back at me. She was not doing much but her every little movement was screaming elegance.


    Her graceful movements remind me of a certain someone currently in Agrona.


    "I am d that you epted my invitation, Warlord Casimir."


    The queen of the kingdom of Er. Ayani Durmada.


    "I will appreciate it if you just call me by my name."


    She turned her face toward the patio near us and stared at me with her side-eye. "That will be very inappropriate, no?" She walked toward the patio. "I have prepared tea, how about joining me?" She said in a very gentle manner.


    Uh...


    I slightly narrowed my eyes. "I am already here, so I don''t mind."


    I heard her modest giggle as she covered her mouth. "You are more polite than I thought you would be."


    It should be illegal for a mom to be this charming!


    Karoon shook my arm while hyperventting. "She''s so beautiful! She''s like a goddess!"


    Easy there, Lady. We are seeing the same thing, you don''t have to destroy my clothes due to your overwhelming excitement! But I will say that I fully agree.


    Leal will beat the shit out of me once he finds out what I am thinking!


    I followed Queen Ayani inside the white stone patio while Karoon was following me with her ear-to-ear smile. I stood next to the table and stared directly at her while modestly sipping her cup of tea.


    "What is this all about?"


    It has to be about something very crucial, the queen won''t just invite me, a demon in a heart-to-heart talk alone if it''s not something big.


    What I received was her gentle smile. "Take a seat, Warlord Casimir and I will tell you." She pointed her gentle green eyes to Karoon. "And you too, Young Lady. Join us."


    "Ehh! You are so kind!" Karoon sat at the corner of the patio and I sat next to her right in front of Queen Ayani who was just watching us with her gentle smile still intact on her face.


    She gently pushed the white ceramic te on the table toward us, it contained small circr brown bread. "Try this, I baked it myself." As she stared back at me, her gentle smile slightly lessened. "It saddens me to see that you still have a look of doubt toward me even after disclosing everything for you to see that I am trustworthy." She poured a full cup of tea into my cup.


    "This bread is delicious! You must be a good baker!"


    "Ah, my, my. You are ttering me."


    "It really is!"


    I sipped the tea from my cup and closed my eyes for a brief moment due to how delicious their tea is here!


    Who made this? Some kind of god?


    "And about your question earlier, I am just interested in something that''s why I invited you here."


    I nodded. "I see. Then, what is it?"


    She put her cup of tea down. "Before that, firstly, I would like to say that I am deeply grateful for your words of assurance to aid our kingdom. However, even though we have an alliance, it still surprised me to see yourck of reluctance to help us. Do really the people of your tribe have no fear in your hearts?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Is it just the two of you or do all of your tribe''s people have the same traits?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "Do you doubt me?"


    "No... Strangely enough, not even a little." Her gentle smile turned into a puzzling one. "Nevertheless, I would say that it fascinates me to see another pair of those eyes up close again after a very long time. The eyes of a vengeful protector." She gently said while enthusiastically staring directly into my eyes. "Now, Warlord Casimir. May I ask, who are you trying to protect this time? And what nation would you end up trampling just to protect that person?"


    I picked up one of the pieces of bread and took a bite. I nodded while staring at Queen Ayani. "Karoon is right, this bread tastes great."


    To my surprise, Queen Ayani did not even show any sign of disappointment in how I avoided her question and just smiled at me as if she just received the answer she wanted to hear. "I am d to hear that you like it."


    Was that a rhetorical question?

 Chapter 163: Name

    Chapter 163: Name


    I narrowed my eyes while sipping my tea as a modest giggle sounded inside the patio.


    "He actually did that?" Queen Ayani asked while her hand was on her cheek.


    Karoon repeatedly nodded while slightly pouting her naturally red lips. "Yes. Then, he covered me with webs and hung me upside down under a tree. Fortunately, Tan-tan came to rescue me and made Mister Leal fly while screaming hateful words to us."


    Uhm... Are we sure I was the one who was invited here?


    Yup, Turns out, the queen just invited me to make me tell her stories about Leal and his life in his years of living in the town!


    I don''t know shit about it! It has just been months since I arrived in Agrona! It''s a good thing I brought Karoon with me. She''s my social-rted-task person to go to!


    Queen Ayani stopped giggling and gently rubbed her teary eyes with her index finger. "Leal has always been like that since he was a child. Nheless, I am d to know that you still end up being friends with him despite his harsh attitude."


    Karoon scratched the back of her head while chuckling. "It took a while because he and Tan-tan did not get along really well at first, they were always shing with each other with Tan-tan always ending up winning and Mister Leal going home while holding his bruised face and saying bad words to us." She smiled at Queen Ayani. "However, although Mister Leal was rude to me and everyone at first, Kuro has always been kind toward us. I almost mistook her for a sacred priestess before due to how kind she was to me back then."


    For some reason, I can picture Leal walking away with his dirty clothes while holding his face with his teary eyes and cursing everyone in a very condescending tone. Even though I can no longer see any of that personality in him now.


    Queen Ayani smiled gently. "Kuro, huh? What a beautiful name. As far as I remember, she''s always been kind."


    "Now that you mentioned it, this is the first time I heard that Kuro is not her real name even though we have been friends for a long time now. Is there a reason why she is no longer using her real name?" Karoon asked.


    Good question, Karoon!


    Queen Ayani paused for a few seconds, then slowly nodded. "Perhaps because that''s not her real name and she doesn''t want to be called by that name. It''s a name given to her by the people of this kingdom because they believe that she''s a reminder of a certain incident that happened in this kingdom several decades ago that involved a certain person."


    Dude! That''s a fuck up way to name someone! No wonder Kuro discarded that name!


    "Do you mean that person named Cahira? Cahira... Hmm... I am not familiar with that name." Karoon tilted her head. "Then, who is Cahira?"


    Yeah, it''s just when we arrived in this kingdom that was the first time I heard such a name. It sounds cool though.


    Queen Ayani just giggled. "The fact that you haven''t heard her name before despite having a very close rtionship with Tanya is more than enough proof that she doesn''t want you to know about it." She pointed her gaze at me. "Furthermore, as much as I want to tell you the story about it, I don''t think Warlord Casimir would love to talk about it... After all, it''s an extremely sensitive matter, especially for his people."


    Me? Why me? Even I want to hear about it as well!


    As if Karoon realized what Queen Ayani was trying to say, her eyes widened along with her mouth while expressing great enthusiasm. "So, her name is Cahira!"


    Who?


    Why am I so out of ce here? I don''t understand shit from whatever they are talking about!


    Karoon stared at me with a huge smile on her face. "I want to know about her, Mister Casimir. It''s fine, right? Please." She pleaded using a very soft tone.


    I stared at Karoon for a few seconds until she held my shoulder while directly staring right into my eyes. She looked like she just found out something very interesting that I was too stupid to realize.


    I smiled at her and raised my hand. "Karoon." I patted her head and turned my gaze to Queen Ayani watching us with a gentle smile on her face as if he was watching a very touching movie. "Let''s hear it, then-"


    [Boss.]


    I almost jumped as I heard a familiar voice inside my head. I put my index finger beside my ear and nodded at Queen Ayani who nodded back at me. I stood up and walked out of the patio. "Japheth."


    Suddenly, an image emerged right in front of me while kneeling with his head facing the ground. Wearing his usual ck butler suit that even though I hate to admit it, looked very cool on him. His dark gray hair swayed as the gentle wind blew. His wolf ears twitched as he looked up at me while expressing a very serious expression on his face. Floating around him were dark particles that resembled dark fog that slowly vanished into thin air as an indication that he used his skill.


    This brat has one of the coolest Advanced ss skills around! That same skill makes him way cooler than he already is! In a year or two, this kid will break a lot of girls'' hearts!


    Japheth slowly stood up and looked directly into my eyes. "I am here to report something very important." He pointed his gaze towards the two people sitting on the patio currently upied with whatever the hell they were talking about.


    "It''s fine. Say it."


    "Yes." He nodded. "You are right, Boss."


    Right? Right about what?


    I put my hand on my chin and slowly nodded. "I see. Have you discovered more about it?"


    Japheth smiled at my response. "Yes, Boss. I have found out what they are nning to do."


    Who?


    "Japheth, let me handle this."


    Both of us shifted our gazes in the direction where the voice came from. What we found was Leal staring at us with his face filled with seriousness.


    "Mister Leal!" Karoon greeted him and waved her hand at him.


    Leal turned his head towards the people inside the patio and bowed his head while expressing a gentle smile before shifting his face back to us as he walked towards us.


    He stopped a meter away from me and expressed a puzzling smile. "I just remembered that you asked me before if I could tour you around the kingdom. As of this moment, I am not upied with anything, we can go now if you want to."


    I shrugged. "Sure, sounds like a good idea."


    Leal nodded at my response. "You did very well, Japheth. You really are a reliable shadow, but I hope you don''t mind that I want to disclose this matter myself." He bowed his head to Japheth. "My deepest apologies for disregarding your efforts to uncover this secret."


    Japheth just chuckled. "You don''t need to go this far, Master Leal. It''s all fine, I am just doing my job by fulfilling what Boss ordered me to do."


    I ordered what?


    I smiled at him. "But the fact that you just did an incredible feat won''t change. Keep up the good work."


    Japheth''s smile became wider and immediately kneeled before me. "It is my pleasure to serve."


    Please, no kneeling!


    "Let''s go, Casimir," Leal said while walking towards the exit of the garden.


    "Oh... On my way."

 Chapter 164: Hierarchy

    Chapter 164: Hierarchy


    The gentle touch of the wind reached my skin as I walked down the white road. The sun over us was shining through the ce, making the white infrastructures all over the ce brighten up. However, despite the direct sunlighting from above, all I could feel was the cold breeze due to the massive forest surrounding the entire kingdom.


    What I could see as we walked was the scenery of a beautiful paradise. But, a beautiful paradise was notplete without the elegant inhabitants of the ce. All of them were staring at us as we passed through them... with visible disgust on their beautiful faces. As if we were some kind of walking turds on the road. Their grimaced faces were following our every step along with the murmurs that I could not hear clearly, fortunately.


    However, the person I was walking with did not seem even bothered with the masochist fest stares we were getting. He was just looking around the area with a smile on his face. It was just the two of us, Karoon was left behind because Queen Ayani did not want to let her go and Karoon for some reason, felt the same.


    I think they are enjoying each other''spany.


    "What do you think of this ce? This ce is the marketce of this district. There should be more people in this ce, if not for the war currently urring in this kingdom."


    Wow, so you''re telling me that it could be worse, huh?


    "You are right, this ce is interesting," I replied.


    Yeah, especially the people.


    We had been walking around the kingdom and he already showed me tons of ces in this kingdom, although those were just a small fraction of this massive ce. From the beautiful river filled with pink flowers to a mini-park on top of a towering mountain with King Asmit''s statue in it.


    Then, we wandered around the crowded ces in this kingdom, like this one.


    We turned in the direction of the tree of Er, and as we did, the people on the road suddenly rushed away from the road we were walking through.


    I mean, I can''t even bring myself to get mad at them anymore, they are very entertaining to watch. They are running away like we have some kind of contagious deadly disease. I''m starting to enjoy seeing their panicked faces as they run.


    "By the way, where is Kuro?"


    "She joined the other Marites to watch over the forest at the boundaries of the kingdom."


    "I am surprised to see that you''re letting her do her things on her own, despite the current situation we have with the people of this kingdom," I said while narrowing my eyes as I stared at the empty road.


    "Although I did not agree with it at first, she eagerly asked me to, so I ended up not having a choice but to let her. On a different note, Casimir. I heard you ordered the Marites to investigate the Elder council," Leal said as the people in the road were cleared.


    I did what?


    Elder what?


    I cleared my throat. "I am just curious about something. Do you disagree with my actions?"


    Leal shook his head. "No, I have seen iting. Knowing you... it''s not a surprising thing to know what you did."


    I am genuinely surprised that I actually did the thing that you just mentioned just now.


    I put my hands in my pants pockets. "I am d that you understand my reasoning."


    For a few seconds, he remained silent then stared at me with a stoic expression on his face. "Your assumption was right. My father, the king, doesn''t hold the greatest power in the hierarchy of this kingdom. There is a faction that has equal if not far greater influence than the king of this kingdom. They were the ones who put my father to the throne, and if the king let his guard down even for a moment... He will lose his throne. They have the power to overthrow him and proim another person to be the king based on their desire alone. All they need is a good reason to gain the support of all the citizens of this kingdom."


    A good reason?


    For example, having an alliance with a fucking demon?


    I am surprised that he still hasn''t been kicked out yet.


    "That''s why the citizens of this kingdom look at us that way... because their beliefs are aligned with the Elder council?"


    Leal slowly shook his head. "Not all of them, the king is still on his throne despite the drastic decision he just made. It just means that the majority of people of this kingdom fully agree with his decision to form an alliance with you. You just can''t see them because the ones who disagree with the decision are more vocal than the ones who do." A puzzling smile emerged on his face. "Or perhaps, all of them hate us and have no problem showing it, but they still understand that we will be a big help in this battle. And they trust their king more than we see us as filth. After all, they witnessed what kind of powerful force this kingdom is about to fight."


    He really knows how his people think, doesn''t he?


    However, If you say it that way, it actually makes a lot of sense.


    They don''t like me, they just know I will be useful. Sounds about right.


    "Look at this, Casimir. It''s a rare phenomenon, you should see this."


    I veered my gaze where Leal was looking, to the tree of Er in front of us. From our distance, the gigantic tree waspletely visible as it sheltered the massive area right beneath it. But what took my attention was the ball of lights suddenly scattered out from the trunk of the massive tree. They were flying in the sky like daytime stars with various colors that made the scenery extremely fascinating to watch.


    Slowly, the swarm of the ball of lights became thinner as they gradually spread throughout the area while shining in colors.


    "The Nature spirits, the souls of the kingdom of Er. The ones who can''t and won''t judge, and the saving grace of the people of this kingdom. Aren''t they beautiful?"


    I turned my gaze to Leal. "Yeah, they really are beautiful."


    I watched them as the Nature spirits flew out towards the forest surrounding the kingdom. However, I felt my smile slowly lessen as I stared back at the tree of Er. There were things on its body that grabbed my attention, I did not notice them when we arrived, but at this moment, it waspletely evident due to the Nature spirits no longer covering the tree.


    As if they intentionally showed it to me.


    Craters... A lot of them, as if the tree was bombarded by a barrage of destructive force that a massive part of it was destroyed. The trunk of the tree was filled with it, and it was a great surprise that it was still gloriously standing.


    "What kind of person would do such damage to an innocent tree?" I unknowinglymented while staring at the tree.


    However, what I received was Leal''s confused face while staring at me. "You don''t know?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "Know what?"


    I heard him slowly exhale while looking down before facing me again. "The person who did that damage to the tree of Er was one of your people."


    What!


    "Eh?" I stared back at the tree with a lot of craters on it.


    A meruem did this?

 Chapter 165: Catastrophe

    Chapter 165: Catastrophe


    For a few seconds, both of us remained silent. All I could do was slowly exhale while Leal was staring at me with great confusion on his face. His eyes were twitching while her mouth was slightly shuddering.


    "Uhm... Casimir, I have been wondering about thistely, have you by chance... lost your memo-"


    "No. I don''t have amnesia." I immediately cut him while waving my hands.


    As if he was processing the thing that he just heard, his eyes turned nk and widened. "Then, would you mind telling me wh-"


    "Nope. Not a chance."


    He slowly nodded. "I... I see. If you say so."


    Oh wow, he is a lot easier to convince than I thought.


    I raised my gaze at the massive tree in front of us, the gentle wind blew above that made its leaves move very slowly, I brushed my hair up as the soothing breeze swayed my bangs. "Were you present when that happened? How about you tell me about it?"


    "I am afraid that I wasn''t there when that incident urred. However, My father and my mother, along with the two princes saw how everything transpired, they experienced it firsthand."


    As I looked back at Leal, I found him staring at the tree. For some reason, I could not see any signs of a negative impression on his face despite what he just said. All I could see was tenderness on his stupidly beautiful face.


    And now that he mentioned it, if the queen had experienced it firsthand, howe she''s still kind to me? I could not feel even a little bit of resentmenting from her as we talked earlier.


    "I see," I replied.


    "It happened about 80 years ago." Leal started.


    Oh, we are starting the story now? Okay.


    "Back then when my father, the king, was still a blind devotee of the Elder council. Under the order of the Elder council, my father once tried to capture what they believed was a cursed fairy with an intention of executing her. But in return, what this kingdom received was a great tragedy. That fairy''s friend immediately came into this kingdom with the sole purpose of vengeance in mind, easily copsed the barrier with her bare hands, destroyed a massive part of the kingdom, including the tree of Er, and massacred tens of thousands of elven warriors like they were just a swarm of helpless ants who were fighting against the burning fire of destruction... And despite having no possession of any Supreme ss skill, she still possessed such power on par with the most powerful individuals in the entire Ulterra at that time. An embodiment of catastrophe itself, the disaster that almost brought our entire nation upon its very end." Leal stared at me with his eyes showing no emotion in them.


    Man, just by seeing the state of the tree of Er, I can easily tell that the meruem who attacked this kingdom did not even try to hold back. That person went full ''The Punisher'' on this one.


    Welp, at least that meruem did not end uppletely destroying this poor tree.


    "She was so powerful that one of the Four Pirs of Ulterra, The Fairy king himself, had to step in just to stop her from rampaging," Leal said in a surprisingly calm manner. "If the Fairy king did not arrive that day, this kingdom would have been just one of many ruins of fallen kingdoms these days."


    "And that meruem name is..."


    Leal exhaled and looked at me with his expressionless but somewhat gentle face. "That meruem''s name was Cahira. The ck gue, Cahira."


    I get it now.


    Eliminating a person just because she''s different, huh?


    This is the very first time I''ve heard an entire story about a race that I have be. And it''s a story of how that person rampaged and tried to obliterate an entire nation all on her own, and actually almost did it.


    For some reason that I can''tprehend, even though I haven''t met her, somehow, I fully understand and agree with the horrible thing he had done to this kingdom. And I can see myself doing it as well if I were in her position.


    I know it sounds terrible, but...


    "And the cursed fairy that you mentioned earlier..."


    Leal nodded. "Yes. That fairy was Tanya. And Cahira was Tanya''s friend... an extremely close friend. And the reason why Tanya lost her was this kingdom''s selfishness. That''s why she hates us, it''s because we took away the very first person who gave her the genuine affection she was longing for since the very day she was born."


    Tanya.


    How much pain she had gone through back in that day when that incident happened?


    The cause of the pain in Tanya''s eyes that I have been seeing... is this ce.


    It''s a good thing I did not force her to go here. It would have been a very painful experience for her if I did.


    I rubbed my palm on my forehead before turning my back to the giant tree. I shifted my eyes to the white infrastructure at the side of the road. "It seems this ce managed to recover after that incident." I walked forward and put my shivering hands in my pants pockets.


    "Yes. It took years. But some things could never be brought back, just like the former state of the tree of Er."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Yeah, you are right, there really are things that can never be brought back." I stopped walking and repeatedly exhaled while looking up.


    "Is there a problem, Casimir?"


    I turned my gaze at Leal and smiled. "Nothing."


    "Really? Your hands have been shivering uncontrobly. Is there a problem?"


    "Are they?" I chuckled. "Maybe due to the cold. It''s quite cold here, isn''t it?" I continue walking.


    Leal chuckled. "You are right, it''s quite cold today due to the breezeing from the forest."


    We remained quiet for a few seconds as we walked down the road.


    "Tell me, Leal. The meruem, Cahira, do you hate her?" I asked.


    Surprisingly, what I received was a gentle smileing from him. "No. I don''t. Maybe due to the reason that I wasn''t even born yet when it happened, also, my father fully acknowledges that it was his fault that the incident happened, and he already learned from his mistake. However, knowing what your people are capable of, I can say that I am afraid of anyone who belongs to your tribe. Up until I met you, I was always praying that I would nevere across such terrifying people like you. Although my point still stands to this day, the good thing is... we are on the same side."


    That exins his actions when I first met him.


    I chuckled and raised my already calmed hand and put it on his shoulder. "Anyway, why did they name Kuro after her?"


    "Based on what I heard, it was because Cahira had the same type of advanced ss skill as Kuro." Leal non hesitantly answered.


    Erosion type advanced ss skill, huh?


    I nodded. "Although I would say that Cahira is a cool name, the name Kuro fits her more because of her beautiful ck hair and pair of ck eyes. After all, even though I know that it''s just aplete coincidence, Kuro means ck in one of thenguages I know."


    I am a fucking weeb! Japanese is cool!


    However, my hand immediately fell as the person I was leaning on immediately stopped. As I looked back, I found Leal looking at me with his erged eyes.


    What? Did I say something bad? Oh, maybe he doesn''t like it when I amplimenting his girlfriend right in his face. I mean, who would? I should stop that bad habit before it causes trouble for me.


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "Is there a problem, Leal?"


    Leal just stared at me for a few seconds, before shaking his head and walking toward me while chuckling. "Nothing. Don''t bother about it, I just suddenly remembered something. Anyway, let''s go to the other ces."


    Bruh! You looked like you''d just seen a ghost!


    I nodded. "Uh... sure."

 Chapter 166: Four Pillars Of Ulterra

    Chapter 166: Four Pirs Of Ulterra


    After a few hours of walking around the kingdom of Er, Leal decided to bring me to another hilltop. But at least this time, this one did not have statues in it. It was just a simple hilltop where we could see the beautiful view of the forest beneath.


    As I turned my gaze to Leal, I found him staring at the cliff far away from our location but still visible. It''s a very stiff cliff located at the boundary of the kingdom and the vast forest. For some reason, there was something on that cliff that made Leal look nostalgic as if that ce made him remember something.


    "What''s in that ce?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Everything." He said with a gentle smile on his face. He turned his gaze at me. "That spot is the most beautiful ce in this kingdom."


    If that''s the case, why not bring me there first! You had me walking around this freaking kingdom while being flooded with looks of disgust and those ces weren''t even the most beautiful ces in this kingdom!


    "We can still go to that ce if you like, you know?"


    However, Leal did not reply and just remained silent while staring at the cliff with his gentle smile. He did not hear me, he was busy being sentimental.


    There is definitely something in that ce!


    For a few minutes, none of us talked and just felt the gentle wind touching us as we watched the beautiful scenery in front of us. The trees beneath were gracefully swaying to the gentle melody of the wind and the sound of the birds and other animals inhabiting the ce.


    He moved and stared at me. "That''s it for today, I know you are already tired walking around, we should take our rest now. Thanks for apanying me around."


    Ah... So, we''re not going to that ce?


    I shook my head. "No. Thanks for touring me around your kingdom." I crossed my arms as I suddenly remembered something. "Anyway, you mentioned something about the Fairy king earlier? And he is part of... what was it again? Four pirs?"


    "Yes, I did. The Fairy king, Roshan. The ruler of the Fairies, the superior race variant of the elven people. Why?"


    I unleashed my crossed arms and put them in my pants pocket. "The Four Pirs of Ulterra. What is that?"


    Four pirs? Doesn''t it sound interesting! It sounds like a group of big shots!


    I cleared my throat. "Is that some kind of group? An alliance or something?"


    Leal shook his head. "No. I won''t call them allies. Because each of the Four Pirs has been seeing each other as no less than enemies." He put his hand on his chin. "The Four Pirs is more of a ss, a set of people so powerful that putting them in ss S rank is an awful disrespect to their superior capabilities. Those four individuals are generally known as the four of the most powerful individuals in the entire Ulterra. They are deemed invincible and extremely dangerous that only one of the Four Pirs is capable of fighting against another Pir. The four powerhouses who rule the power hierarchy of this world."


    Yep, a group of big shots. Big, big, big, big shots.


    "I see. And the Fairy king is one of them."


    "The very first to be proimed as one. The Fairy king, Roshan used to govern the Ulterra and keep its harmony by the will of the Gods. However, his governance ended when the second Pir emerged in Ulterra and drastically made great changes in this world. The Night Warmonger, the Demon Lord Rael."


    The fuck! Demon Lord! Of course, there''s a freaking Demon Lord in this world! That person is the real deal!


    "The third one is the recent Pir who seeded the greatest hero of humanity, Ragnar, and his spot to the top of the power hierarchy. An outstanding human who managed to climb up thedder of the power hierarchy at an rming rate and the current hero of humanity. The Sacred Guardian, Karsus."


    The current hero! Man, if the hero of humanity is one of the fucking most powerful people in this world! With my current state, I don''t think I would love to encounter that guy. I just hope he''s still staying put even after all the chaos I did!


    I narrowed my eyes. "And the fourth one?"


    What is it this time? We already have a Fairy king, a Demon Lord, and a freaking Hero. What is it this time? Some kind of God?


    "The fourth one is the most mysterious of all the Four pirs. And probably the most dangerous... because no one knows what that person is trying to achieve." He stared at me with a very serious expression on his face. "The Oracle Archmage... Magerna."


    I instantly felt my eyes widen upon hearing that familiar name. I even felt all strands of my body instantly stand up.


    Magerna. The author of Magerna''s grimoire, the main reason why I was summoned into this world. The one who was responsible for all of this. That person is one of the Four Pirs of Ulterra!


    "Is there a problem, Casimir?" Leal asked while staring at me.


    "Magerna, huh?" I raised my eyes towards Leal. I found him staring at me while waiting for my reaction. As if he intentionally said her namest to see what my reaction waspared to the other Pirs.


    As if he himself was looking for an answer that only my reaction to that name could give.


    "Sounds familiar?" He asked casually.


    "Yeah, I heard her name before. Oracle Archmage, huh? So, someone who can see the future? Do you know something about her?"


    Leal shrugged. "Just like I said, she is the most mysterious out of the Four pirs. The other three are already mysterious on their own, butpared to them, Magerna is an enigma."


    "I see."


    For some reason, Leal''s curious expression turned into a puzzling smile while staring right into my eyes. "But, I know some things about her past that may answer some of your questions."


    Oh wow, he has done some research, huh?


    Man, this guy, I can easily tell that he is into something. Him giving me information about Magerna is not me getting answers, it''s him getting them. I can see it in his curious eyes.


    I just don''t know what answer he could get from me, or if it''s even relevant to the things that he wants to know. I don''t know shit! I just hope he doesn''t end up disappointed.


    I exhaled and smiled. "Let me hear it, then."

 Chapter 167: Fate Weaver

    Chapter 167: Fate Weaver


    Magerna, the sole reason why I was summoned in this world. The reason why I became a meruem. What was her n for bringing me into this world?


    Who is she?


    Leal stepped forward towards the edge of the hill and faced me again. "If I''m going to tell you about it, we need to go back way far in history. About 300 years ago, back in the era that the people of Ulterra called as... The reign of endless night. The era of relentless conquest of the Demon Lord, Rael."


    I slowly nodded.


    "After hundreds of years of inactivity, 300 years ago, legions of demons led by the Demon Lord suddenly started a grand quest for world domination and decided to attack us elves first. It was a brutal and awfully long age of war. Due to that war, many of the variants of our race perished and met their extinction. However, after years of fighting, perhaps the Demon Lord realized that they could not defeat us, as long as we have the Fairy king on our side. So, they decided to change their target and attacked humanity instead."


    This world has a very gruesome history!


    He closed his eyes as the wind blew toward us and opened them again and stared at me with no emotion on his face. "And so, the great war between humanity and Demons happened. But then, even with the help of the nation of Beastkins, humanity had no power that couldpete against the overwhelming legions of the Demon Lord. After the humans'' at that time current admired Hero perished in the hands of the Demon Lord himself, one after another, the nations of humanity copsed pushing them to their very end. However, Right before the forces of demons could drive humanity to its very extinction, another hero of humanity emerged and defeated the Demon Lord and his hundreds of thousands of warriors. Without an army... without any support... alone."


    "And that hero was not wearing glorious full body armor, and not a glorious man brimming with light. That powerful individual''s name is... Magerna, the fate weaver. A human who managed to attain immortality thanks to her outstanding magical prowess."


    What the fuck? Stopping a fucking war on her own against a fucking warmonger of a Demon Lord! How powerful is that mage!


    As if Leal realized what I was thinking, he answered my question. "How powerful is she? No word can describe it. To say the least, she''s so powerful that she can decide the fate of each person in this world. She can see and hear everything... and change the future on a whim thanks to her Supreme ss Skill. It is believed that she was responsible for many major events that happened in this world and has it all nned for what future she''s aiming to achieve... What kind of future is it? No one knows, only her."


    Does that mean... I am just one of the pieces? So, I did not get summoned here by ident. She has a n for me, and the cult that summoned me here was just some of her tools to make it happen.


    Seeing and changing the future on a whim? That kind of ability should be illegal! That skill is so crazy that I can''t imagine what someone can do with such disgustingly overpowered skill!


    I put my hand on my chin. "Like a demi-god."


    Leal nodded. "Yes. But we can say the same to all the Four pirs because each of them possesses God-like abilities that could transcend through the rules of what is deemed as impossible."


    Yep, I would never want to fight any of those people! All of them sound like they could beat me to a pulp without even moving a single muscle. If one of them can decide people''s fate, I don''t want to know what the hell the other three are capable of!


    I exhaled. "If only there was a way to find her, no? Well... to talk to her."


    Leal smiled at my reply, after a few seconds, he shook his head. "There is no way to find her. No one can. If she doesn''t want you to find her, you never will. However, there is a popr rumor that if she needs you to do something for her, she wille to you herself and make you do whatever she wants you to. And given that she can influence your fate, whether you like it or not, you will end up doing it for her anyway."


    "I see. So she''s some kind of egocentric, maniptive, overpowered mage that also happens to have absolute control over every person''s fate in this world? Talk about being bnced, that woman badly needed a hard nerf."


    Leal chuckled at myment and walked toward the kingdom. "Sadly, that''s all I know about her. Though, if you really are that interested to know more about Magerna, why not talk to someone who has a direct association with her?"


    I followed him. "Who?"


    Leal looked back at me. "Mehrad."


    "Mehrad?"


    Leal nodded. "Yes. Although he doesn''t tend to talk about it, Mehrad has been very open about this matter. Mehrad was and I believe still is Magerna''s right hand. After all, Mehrad has been widely known as Magerna''s champion."


    Whut! Mehrad is Magerna''s right hand! Why do I have no idea about this! Oh, right... I have never once mentioned it to Mehrad! I was so upied in the town that I forgot about it!


    "But do you think he will answer my questions?"


    "He will. He answered mine, at least most of them. But, don''t expect him to answer everything because just like I said earlier, Magerna is the only one who fully knows what her n is. And the only thing that the partakers of her game can do is watch as all of it gets unfolded. Whatever grand game she''s been conducting."


    I know I am part of it, I just don''t know how big my part is and what her end game is for bringing me here. However, should I let another person decide my fate?


    No! I won''t let a shady overpowered mage decide my fate. I need to find out her n, then... I wille up with an idea of how I can fight against the fate she''s making me walk to.


    It''s my life, so I should be the one directing my destiny. No one else.

 Chapter 168: Resolve

    Chapter 168: Resolve


    (Third Person)


    As the night dominated the starry sky above thepletely exposed kingdom of Er, the lights all over the kingdom shone throughout the ce and filled it with life. Inside the throne room of the kingdom of Er.


    "We are expecting them to arrive in a few days, Your Majesty." Said the elven knight kneeling in front of the two people sitting on their respective thrones.


    "Approximately 200,000 warriors. Indeed, this is not thergest army we have fought, but the great danger that we are about to face is undeniable." King Asmit leaned his head forward while sitting on his throne. "What about the kingdom that was responsible for the copse of the barrier? The kingdom of Nardia? Are there any signs of their appearance? Or any of the main kingdoms of humanity?"


    The knight slowly shook his head making his beautiful blonde hair move gracefully. "Strangely enough, there is not even a small hint of the kingdom of Nardia or even any of the three main kingdoms of humanity. The forces that we are about to face just consist of the inferior kingdoms of humanity."


    King Asmit leaned his back to the backrest of his throne. "You are right, it''s quite strange. They are about to achieve the very thing they have been aiming for for years, but not even one of the main kingdoms shows up. Humanity... what are they nning to do?"


    "What should we do, Your Majesty?"


    "We can''t do anything about it. All we can do is wait until everything is conveyed. However, with all the things considered, we should prepare for the worst. After all, this war is different from the other wars we had fought before. We should be prepared for whatever their forces have been preparing to throw on us. We will never make the same mistake we did back in the recent battle."


    The knight stood up and walked out of the room with such grace in his every step, leaving King Asmit staring at nothingness while gently rubbing his red lips with his index finger.


    On the other hand, the other person sitting on the throne next to him stared at him with tenderness in her beautiful jade green eyes. She stood up and gently rubbed her hand on King Asmit''s shoulder. "Everything will be fine, My love."


    King Asmit slowly exhaled before raising his head and expressing a gentle smile on his beautiful face. "Of course, it will be fine, My love. I will make sure it will."


    "Perhaps to lessen your worries, should the queen of Er spoil her valiant king tonight?" Queen Ayani asked while expressing a yful smile on her extremely attractive face.


    King Asmit immediately stood up and walked far away from Queen Ayani, he repeatedly inhaled and exhaled but his red face remained. He covered his face with his palm before facing the queen while making a tough expression. "The knights could hear you, Ayani." He said while pointing his hand towards the knights stationed at the corners of the throne room trying their best not to react to what they just heard.


    Queen Ayani slightly pouted her lips and put her right hand on her hips. "Is that a no?"


    For a few seconds, King Asmit paused. "I... I didn''t say no." King Asmit said in almost a whisper voice while scratching the back of his head and staring at the knights with great embarrassment written all over his face.


    What he received next was a warm huging from his queen wrapping on his back. "My gant king."


    They remained in that position until King Asmit cleared his throat and gently walked out from Queen Ayani. "Anyway, I- I heard that you privately talked to Warlord Casimir? Would you mind telling me what the two of you discussed?"


    Queen Ayani slowly nodded. "Nothing special, I just asked them about Leal and Lei''s life while they were away from us. I heard that both of them have been having a wonderful life in the town of Agrona, and have been doing great on their own."


    "I see. I am d to hear that." King Asmit narrowed his eyes. "Although I am surprised that Warlord Casimir condoned your odd request to talk about such a trivial topic for him."


    Queen Ayani gently shook her head. "Surprisingly, he was quite a weing person, he didn''t show any signs of resentment towards me, despite what happened in the past..." Her smile widened. "Moreover, he has a very cheerful friend, her name is Karoon. She is a beastkin who loves to talk about a lot of things, she''s quite entertaining to be with, and... she also happens to be Tanya''s daughter figure. Tanya has been living a wonderful life now, with her newfound home and family."


    Upon hearing the familiar name, King Asmit turned his back to Queen Ayani and walked towards the window at the corner of the room. "I see. I am d to hear that she is doing fine... despite what happened."


    The next thing King Asmit felt was the head of her beautiful queen on his shoulder while holding his hand. "She''s quite a strong girl, she''s just the same age as Hien, right?"


    King Asmit held her hands tighter and very gentle as he leaned his head on her. "No. She''s five years younger than Hien."


    "Really? I hope I meet her someday. What does she look like, My Love? I bet she''s extremely beautiful."


    ***


    Inside one of the rooms of the castle of Er, a white room filled with beautiful types of furniture made of expensive minerals and meticulously carved woods that were hidden in the shades of the darkness. In front of the window where the gentle wind wasing in, a certain person was standing while facing the window and watching the starry night sky outside. His elegant long blonde hair slowly swayed, slightly pronouncing his beautiful face.


    "The Elder council has finally decided to make their move." Prince Alric said with a voice filled with authority and without facing the five people kneeling before him.


    Each of the five people was wearing ck clothing, hiding their entire body and their blonde hair.


    "Her room is just right next to Leal''s, make sure no one will notice you until the right timees. Do not fail me."


    With synchronization and swiftness, all five of them stood up with such grace and bowed their heads to Prince Alric. "Consider it done, Your Highness." And without a dy, all five of them jumped out from the balcony of the room. With such speed and stealth, they traveled toward the location of their mission.


    On the other hand, Prince Alric remained silent while staring at the sky outside. He closed his eyes as he felt the gentle touch of the wind. After some time, he raised his ck metallic right hand and closed and opened it. "This time, I won''t end up making the same mistake." He looked back and pointed his gaze towards the person leaning against the wall of his dark room. "No risk is greater than my resolve."


    Prince Hien who was just silently staring at him did not say anything and just expressed a gentle smile upon hearing what his older brother just dered.

 Chapter 169: Reminiscences

    Chapter 169: Reminiscences


    In front of one of the rooms in the castle of the kingdom of Er, Leal knocked on the door and remained silent as he waited for the person on the other side to open it for him. His eyes dwelled on the wooden sign hanging at the door with a name written on it that said ''Lei''. After a few repetitions, he slowly spun the golden doorknob of the door and gently opened it while sticking his head into the room.


    After a few seconds of looking around, he exhaled as he gently closed the door. "Kuro is not here."


    He walked away from the room and walked down the corridor while expressing a stoic expression on his beautiful face. After a few minutes, he reached the exit of the castle and roamed toward the capital of the kingdom. As he walked around, his stoic expression remained despite the disdainful gazes that he was receiving from the citizens of the kingdom he passed through.


    "The treacherous prince." Said one of the elven citizens while staring at Leal with disdain on her face.


    "Former prince." Said the other one correcting what just said.


    However, Leal did not even show any reaction to what he just heard and continued walking on his path as if he did not hear anything. Without saying a word or even batting an eye he just walked through the waves of people towards the boundary of the kingdom and the great forest of Fiora.


    At the very edge of the kingdom where nothing could be found but the thick forest, where the nearest infrastructure was very far and without any person walking around.


    Upon reaching a certain forest opening, he went inside that part of the forest and traveled through the thickness of the trees and tall grasses that had been acting as harsh obstacles to anyone who tried to pass. However, despite the sharp grasses and spiky woods on his way, Leal passed through the difficult path very smoothly. Without even getting harmed or slowed down.


    As he got out of the thorny forest after several minutes of navigating through it. What greeted him next at the end of the path was a cliffy mountainous area that at first nce was a very dangerous ce to go. However, Leal, without even changing his expression, walked to the side of the cliffy mountain while leaning his back against the wall, ignoring the dangerous high cliff in front of him.


    And without a hint of struggle, Leal reached the other side of the cliff. He pped his hand to remove the dirt in his hands as he walked into the deeper part of the forest on the other side of the cliff. After passing through a small river and arduous rocky path, he stopped right in front of a cave. The cave waspletely hidden thanks to the trees and tall grass concealing the ce.


    He put his hand on his hips as he smiled while staring at the entrance of the cave. "It''s been a while." He said in a very gentle manner as if he was talking to the cave.


    He walked toward the entrance of the cave and went inside. Inside the cave was a small and dark chamber that had just enough lighting from the outside for Leal to properly see the ce. What was inside was a rug-like fabric that seemed used to be a white silky nket that was dirtied by the wild animals that used this ce as shelter over the course of the years due to this ce being abandoned. In the corner of the cave was a pillow that still had some hint of its former white color.


    Leal picked up the nket and properly folded it before putting it over the pillow. He sat on the floor and wandered his eyes throughout the ce with a gentle smile on his face. His eyes stopped at therge stone lying in the corner of the chamber. Over it were pairs of wooden tes and wooden cups. Next to them was a wooden bucket. And hanging on the wall was a worn-out torch that still had the ck stain above it.


    "This ce has not changed at all." Hey down while ignoring the dirt all over the floor. He closed his eyes as he slowly inhaled and exhaled. "It still feels like home."


    He stayed lying on the floor while staring at the ceiling of the cave that had a lot of spider webs in it. Total silence urred and the only thing that could be heard was the gentle wind outside. He closed his eyes and fell asleep while being lubied by the gentle hymns of the forest. The moment he opened his eyes again, it had been hours. As he woke up, he walked out of the cave and walked back to where he came from.


    However, before he turned in the direction of the stiff cliff towards the capital of the kingdom. He walked further towards the edge of the cliff next to the waterfall. It''s the same cliff that could be seen back then when he was with Casimir. Leal stood right at the edge of the cliff that had not even a single grass in it, just shiny and slippery stones. He looked down and stared beneath, a very high cliff that had nothing but spiky stones at the very bottom guiding the falling water on its route. And also, dangerous enough to instantly kill anyone unfortunate enough to fall in it.


    Leal''s gentle smile became much softer as he stared at the cliff. "This is where it''s all started." He said in a very soft manner, with a tone filled with tenderness.


    He shifted his gaze to the part of the cliff next to him. And saw a certain memory in the past.


    An image of a beautiful girl with long ck hair and dazzling pair of jet-ck eyes handing her hand to an aristocratic blonde-haired boy struggling while hanging at the edge of the cliff with his hands. Screaming hateful words and looking at her with disgust while ignoring her hand.


    Then... the girl screamed with a voice filled with irritation.


    "Listen to me, you annoying, awful prince!"

 Chapter 170: Fated Souls

    Chapter 170: Fated Souls


    26 years ago, in the kingdom of Er, one of the most powerful kingdoms in the world of Ulterra. Where the well-known prideful citizens of the kingdom were concealed under the shelter of the barrier of Er.


    A fateful day when two certain individuals were born. On the same day, but receivedpletely different fates. One, born as a royalty, loved and celebrated by the people of the kingdom as the third prince of their great nation. A symbol of pride and power... A gift from the gods.


    And the other one, the moment her own mother had seen her, was immediately treated as a jinx and abandoned before she could even open her eyes. A beautiful baby girl with jet ck hair that instantly brought anyone who saw her in great fear... and called a cursed child.


    That day, the feelings of the people were divided which caused great turmoil throughout the kingdom. The prince was sheltered inside the castle while being watched by his loving mother and two older brothers. On the other hand, the news about the cursed child circted very quickly throughout the kingdom and as expected, the Elder council immediately decided on what to do, the young girl was immediately brought to the center of the kingdom to be burned at the stake.


    The fire was lit up and slowly burned the woods piled in the huge open space. As if the still infant girl felt the heating from the fire, she cried as she weakly moved while lying on the cold floor.


    "It''s cursed! We need to get rid of that aberration while we still can! We should learn from what happened in the past!" One of the elves shouted while raising the torch in his hand. "The Elder council has spoken! We will never make the same mistake again! One life is no more worth the lives we are going to save!"


    With synchronization, the elven people surrounding the area nodded.


    "After all, it''s been a tradition that we''ve been performing for so many years now every time a cursed child was born. Furthermore, it is already proven what would happen if we let that child live! We don''t want any disaster toe for us! We don''t want that to ever happen again!"


    "We are doing this for the sake of our people!"


    "Burn the cursed child!"


    "Now, to receive forgiveness from the Gods because of what you have brought to this great nation, you must put an end to that curse."


    As the word had been announced, the mother of the cursed child picked up her newly born daughter, her husband held her shoulder and slowly nodded. While expressing no emotion on her face, the mother of the cursed child walked towards the pit of fire, ignoring the smile of the infant she was carrying in her arms.


    "This is for the kingdom." She said as she walked forward. She raised the infant girl and prepared to throw her into the fire.


    "Halt!"


    Everyone paused upon hearing the baritone voice of the knight passing through the crowd of the people gathered in the area.


    "Give way to his Majesty, King Asmit!"


    As the order was announced, the road opened providing a path toward the pit of fire. All of the eyes were on the person walking down the path with such elegance in his every movement. As King Asmit slowly reached the woman holding the baby, what he received from the people around were stares of adoration and delighted smiles.


    King Asmit stopped a meter away from the woman and his husband and stared at the massive fire in front of him. "I already almost forgot that it''s been a tradition that we have been obeying for years now. So it''s natural that no one would oppose it. How saddening." He said with a voice filled with authority. He raised his arms. "Can I have a look at your daughter?"


    "But... but, Your Majesty, this child is cursed. It would harm you if you touch it." She said with audible confusion in her voice.


    "His Majesty endured the disaster that the cursed child brought to us! Perhaps his Majesty wants to perform the extermination on his own!" Shouted one of the people in the crowd.


    King Asmit walked forward. "Look at her, she''s smiling at you. It''s a good thing that she can''t understand anything yet." He gently grabbed the baby from her mother''s arms. As he finally got a hold of the child, he stared at her mother with great disdain on his beautiful face. "My third son was just born today, the same day as this beautiful girl. His name is Leal, and no word could describe how delighted I was seeing him for the first time, and how much I was resolved to protect him from any kind of danger. And here you are... Truthfully, it baffles me how you canmit such a hideous act while believing that you are in the right. And just based on that, I would say that... you don''t deserve this precious gift."


    "Your Majesty?" The mother asked while staring at King Asmit with great shock on her face.


    The crowd remained silent as they watched King Asmit gently swing the baby in his arms while expressing a gentle smile on his face. All they could do was stare at him with confusion written all over their faces.


    "Your Majesty! That child is cursed! If we let that monster live, it will bring destruction to our great nation! Just like what happened 54 years ago!" As if one of the people in the crowd could not take what he was seeing, he screamed while staring at the baby with great hatred in his eyes. "The cursed child was the reason why I lost my family!"


    Ignoring the tone that he received. King Asmit smiled. "Tanya did not bring that disaster. I did. This child has nothing to do with that incident, so if you are going to me someone, me me and I will dly receive your hatred." He turned his gaze towards the baby he was holding and smiled. "Simrly, this beautiful girl is not cursed. She just has an aptitude for Dark magic that apparently manifests in her appearance, changing her hair color from our usual glorious blonde hair into a lovely ck. She is no danger in this kingdom. We who are too easy to judge are the ones who are responsible for bringing destruction to our great nation, and not because of one''s aptitude for elemental magic." He walked towards the path he came from while holding the baby in his arms. "This event is over. Go back to your homes."


    Leaving everyone in great awe and terror as they just watched King Asmit walk away with what they believed as a cursed child with him.


    "Your Majesty?"

 Chapter 171: Advice

    Chapter 171: Advice


    Inside one of the corridors of the castle of the kingdom of Er. King Asmit was gracefully walking down the aisle with his head high up in the air and expressing a stoic expression on his beautiful face. The knights standing at the side of the corridor were bowing their heads as he passed through them.


    As King Asmit reached a room with wooden double doors, he stopped and let the knights open the door for him. As he stepped inside, he slowly exhaled and faced the three people on the elevated tform of the room. Each of them was staring at him while expressing no emotions on their seemed to be never fading beautiful faces.


    The door closed and only four of them were left inside.


    And without a dy, Farga who was sitting in the middle of the three members of the Elder council released his crossed arms. "King Asmit. I hope you are fully aware of what you have done."


    King Asmit expressed a proud smile as he veered his face towards Farga. "I am. And I am not regretting it... and will do it again if I have to."


    "Because of what you have done, you have just lost a huge chunk of your followers, are you willing to sacrifice your throne just to save that... curse?" Hargid asked as his right eyebrows slowly rose.


    "Am I willing to save that child from the awful tradition of this kingdom? Yes. Am I going to lose my throne for saving an innocent life from horrible people like the three of you? I am afraid not. The majority of the people of this kingdom fully agreed with what I just did, they are just reluctant to speak out because the loud minority will persecute them."


    What sounded next was Kalim''s baritoneughter. "Did I just hear... Minority?"


    King Asmit''s proud smile became much more pronounced. "Yes, you heard it right. Because, if it''s not the minority who are against me... I should not be standing here in front of you as the glorious king of the kingdom of Er."


    What came next was a long and arduous silence as the two of the members of the Elder council just stared at King Asmit with visible annoyance on their beautiful faces.


    The only one smiling at what he just heard was Farga, who seemed like he did not even get affected by King Asmit''s words. "My, my... It''s his decision, it can''t be helped." Farga stood up and expressed a proud smile. "Although I will admit that saving that cursed child is still part of the extent of your authority, I would highly suggest that you should be more careful on the next move you will make. If you cross more lines... you will lose your throne without us even doing anything. What I am trying to say is, I heard that your beloved wife is quite fond of that cursed child."


    King Asmit narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Farga shrugged, at the same time, the two members beside him expressed ambiguous smiles. "That child... You can''t take the cursed child in your custody, if you do... those people you were calling ''minority'' wille for you... and removing you from the throne that you are not even worth sitting on will be a lot easier for us." Farga smirked as he stared directly into King Asmit''s eyes. "That would be more favorable for us... However, for the sake of the times back then when you were still serving your kingdom faithfully, we will overlook this matter."


    Hargid leaned his body to the armrest of his wooden chair. "If you are going to let me give you a suggestion, why not give the cursed child a safe home to live in and assign trustworthy people to take care of her, at least until she can live on her own? You can still support her despite not being under your custody. That would be good for her, to assure her safe future and at the same time, lessen your ties with each other to protect your image as the king of this kingdom. Dering a decree to never harm her is no less than a decent idea. Even us can''tin about such a very reasonable action."


    "And we all know that even if we wanted to, we cannot just order anyone to assassinate a child under the king''s protection, furthermore, without a very good reason to... even though her very existence alone is more than enough reason to," Kalimmented while smiling, but his eyes could not hide the irritation in them.


    King Asmit slowly nodded but his eyes were still filled with wariness. "Are you nning something?"


    What King Asmit received was a burst of ominousughtering from Farga. "Are we nning something? Yes, we are. What we are nning to do is to wait until your own decision destroys you. Until then, we will wait and watch you as you slowly regret what foolishness you have done. Andugh at your misery when you already have lost everything, assuming that you are still alive to even mourn for what you have lost."


    For a few seconds, King Asmit remained silent. He moved and turned his back to the members of the Elder council and silently left the room.


    As King Asmit was confirmed gone, a proud and wicked smile emerged on Farga''s face. "Taking the throne from you is no longer interesting, I want to see what your face looks like once you have lost something far more important to you... the thing that you cherish the most... your family. And without anyone to me but yourself." Hisughter resonated throughout the room, with the other two people with him just smiling while staring at him.


    ***


    Inside one of the rooms inside the castle of the kingdom of Er. The door opened and King Asmit entered the room while expressing no emotion on his beautiful face.


    "My love!" Queen Ayani rushed to greet her husband and gently pulled her toward the wooden crib. "You should see this!" She said with a huge smile on her beautiful face.


    King Asmit let his wife pull him toward the wooden crib and stared at the two babies inside.


    "Look at them, My Love. They look adorable together, right? Our Leal is holding her hand." Queen Ayani cheerfully said while staring at the two.


    Just like what Queen Ayani said, baby Leal was holding the baby girl''s hand while expressing a sweet smile on his innocent face.


    However, King Asmit just stared at them with apparent defeat on his face that he did not even notice that Queen Ayani just hugged him.


    "Should wee up with a good name for her? I have been thinking, how about... Lei? So our Leal and she have simr-sounding names. What do you think, My love?"


    But what Queen Ayani received was a slow exhale and an apologetic stareing from King Asmit.


    "Is there a problem, My love?"


    King Asmit gently removed Queen Ayani''s hands hugging him and stared directly into her jade green eyes. "We need to talk."


    As if Queen Ayani instantly understood what the matter was all about, her eyes instantly shrouded in sadness while slowly shaking her head. "No."

 Chapter 172: Leal Durmada

    Chapter 172: Leal Durmada


    Nine years had passed, and the two fated souls had led connected but different lives from one another. Inside one of the rooms inside the castle of the kingdom of Er. The nine years old third prince of the kingdom of Er, Prince Leal Durmada was sitting in front of arge mirror while staring at his long blonde hair beingbed by the attendants assisting him.


    "Prince Leal, your hair is so beautiful." Said one of the elves who were attending him while expressing a gentle smile on her face.


    A proud smile emerged from Leal''s beautiful, young face. However, he did not say a word and just kept his silence.


    "Our hair is the symbol of our people''s pride and glory, so taking care of yours is extremely important. An elf with damaged much more cut hair only means theck of pride and glory of that elf." Said the other one while gentlybing Leal''s hair while smiling at him.


    A gentle knock on the door sounded and one of the attendants opened the door. What came out of the door was an extremely beautiful image of a man, such refinement that it seemed like the elegance of his face would never fade. Without the usual proud expression he was always wearing, Prince Alric smiled at his little brother as he stood next to the door.


    "Are you done, Little brother?"


    In an instant, Leal''s face was filled with joy upon seeing him. He immediately stood up and ran toward his big brother with a huge smile on his face. "Big Brother Alric!"


    "Prince Leal, your hair."


    On the other hand, Prince Alric squatted to level his little brother''s height and epted his hug.


    "Big Brother Alric! Where have you been?" Leal asked with audible longing in his young voice.


    Prince Alric gently chuckled. "I was just away for two weeks and you have already missed me?" He patted Leal''s head and gently smiled at him. "I had to oversee our sentries outside the kingdom to assure the safety of our people living outside the barrier from intruders, there have been a lot of waves of themtely."


    "Why do you have to do that hard task? Can''t you just assign someone? Please do, so we can finally y together... Big Brother Hien was not fun to y with... he wasn''t good at ying as a viin."


    "I can hear you, you know?" Prince Hien came inside the room, his face expressing a gentle smile. "How about me? I don''t have a hug? To think that I put up with your extreme way of ying knight against demon games. And that''s what I would hear? How saddening."


    Leal ran toward Prince Hien and hugged him too. "Of course, it''s just a joke. You are very fun to be with."


    Prince Hien smiled and patted his head. "You are adorable, so I will forgive you. But try not to identally stab my eye next time."


    The three of themughed.


    Prince Alric stood up and walked towards the corridor. "Before we go to the parade for our father''s birthday celebration, the Elder council wants to see you first."


    Leal repeatedly nodded. "Sure, I wonder what gift they will give me this time." And walked beside Prince Alric through the corridor.


    "That''s the only thing you are after? You really are my little brother." Prince Hienmented while walking behind the two.


    "Oh, I remember. When are you going to teach me elemental magic, Big brother Alric?" He connected his index fingers and as he separated them again, a white web materialized that attached to both of his fingers. "I''m sick of this useless skill, I can''t even do something decent with it. I want to learn wonderful elemental magic like what you have! Just like you, I want to cast powerful thunder strikes too!"


    "There is no need for a rush, we have a lot of time. For now, enjoy your time as a young boy, and when the right timees, I will be the one teaching you." Prince Alric smirked. "Or if you really are that eager to learn now, you can ask your big brother Hien to teach you."


    "Eh, I don''t think Ice magic is for me."


    "Just like I said, I can hear you two."


    After a few minutes of walking, they reached a certain room with two wooden doors. As two of the knights stationed outside opened the door, the three of them entered the room with their heads up high. What greeted them were the delighted smiles of the three people sitting on the high tform of the room.


    Farga, who was sitting in the middle, stood up and slowly raised both of his arms sideways while staring at the youngest prince of the kingdom of Er. "The three glorious princes of the kingdom of Er."


    With an innocent but proud smile on his beautiful face. Leal walked forward and bowed before the three people on the tform. "Greetings, The three glorious members of the great Elder council."


    At the same time, the three people on the tform expressed identical ambiguous smiles on their elegant faces.


    ***


    At one of the boundaries of the kingdom of Er, far away from civilization, hidden in the shelter of the great forest. A certain image emerged from the concealment of the thick trees and tall grasses. Coming out from the forest towards the capital of the kingdom.


    Her white skin lit up as the sun touched it, her back-length, messy, jet-ck hair was bouncing as she swiftly walked through the grassynd. With a smile full of life on such an innocent face that had nothing that could be seen but kindness. A very young elegance that waspletely apparent despite wearing an almost worn-out set of clothing that almost resembled a rug.


    Her smile became wider as she passed through the almost transparent, white barrier like it was not even there. And her gem-like twinkling pair of jet ck eyes brightened up more as she saw the view of the kingdom, which she had not seen for a while, and just decided toe for one purpose.


    To greet her hero on his birthday.


    "I just wish I can get even a little glimpse of King Asmit this time." She said using such a soft voice before running towards the capital barefoot.

 Chapter 173: Coming Upon

    Chapter 173: Coming Upon


    In the capital of the great kingdom of Er, where countless citizens of the kingdom were gathered on the road with delighted smiles on their faces while waving different kinds of flowers in their hands. Shouting praises to the knights marching on the white road.


    The already loud crowd became much louder as a certain elegant gold carriage passed through while being dragged by four beautiful white wolves. King Asmit waved his hand to the people while expressing a proud smile, on the other hand, he was holding his beautiful wife''s hand who was watching the crowd with a smile on her elegant face. Both of them were wearing a white robe, while King Asmit had a white long sleeve and white cks underneath.


    Whilefortably standing in the carriage, the sight of them was illustrating such a fascinating image that made the citizens shout praises more while throwing flowers on the road.


    Meanwhile, in the midst of the huge crowd, an elegant small image passed through the crowd with a smile on his beautiful face while holding a pink flower in his hand. "Move faster, Big Brother Alric! We will miss Father and mother if you are that slow!"


    On the other hand, Prince Alric just smiled at him as he walked slowly through the crowd while being flooded with eyes of adorationing from the people around him. "Walk slower, Leal. We will not miss them anyway."


    "Prince Alric!" Said the people around while staring at him with happiness.


    However, Prince Alric stopped once he could no longer see the person he was following. "I told you to wait for me, Leal." He said as he slowly exhaled.


    Between the massive crowd at the side of the road, Leal passed through very swiftly and reached the front side of the formation where he could clearly see the parade. His smile became much wider as he saw the knights marching on the road along with the music of the marching band. Leal''s jade green eyes were glowing as he followed the knights with his eyes.


    However, his eyes instantly shifted as the carriage he was waiting for finally arrived at his position, the crowd turned livelier as the people shouted in excitement. Leal also did the same while waving his hand to his father and mother riding in the carriage.


    "Father! Mother!" He shouted while smiling joyfully.


    Both Queen Ayani and King Asmit''s eyes veered on his location and smiled sweetly in synchronization. Both of them waved their hands at him.


    Leal gently threw the pink flower he was holding on the white road as the carriage reached him. At the same time, the entire crowd was covered in the sound of synchronized ps towards the king and the queen.


    But, what happened next put the citizens on the road in great awe. All the eyes were above with their wide opened mouths. What greeted them was the swarm of nature spirits with different colors floating in the sky, almost covering the sky. Unlike the usual where they were just passing by, they were slowly circling around the area as if they were waiting for something to take ce.


    "The nature spirits havee to greet our king! It''s not a coincidence, it only means something amazing will happen!" One of the elves shouted while staring at the nature spirits floating above. In front of him was Leal staring at the floating ball of light with amazement on his face.


    "This day is blessed by the souls of Ulterra!" Said the other one.


    Leal jumped out of excitement and followed the carriage of his parents while still being in the line of the crowd. While smiling brightly, he waved his hands. "Mother! Father!"


    He ran blindly, ignoring the slowly decreasing crowd on his way, unable to see what was waiting ahead. The next thing he felt was a sensation of something soft hitting his body. And the sound of a soft groan.


    The third prince of the kingdom of Er fell to the road and as he opened his eyes again, what greeted him was the scenery of the nature spirits slowly swirling in the sky right above him. Along with the sound of the voices of the turmoil of the people in the crowd, panic and fear werepletely audible.


    Without wasting even a moment, Leal stood up and immediately shifted his gaze to the person he crashed into. But, what he saw instantly widened his eyes.


    Sitting on the white road was an imagepletely unfamiliar to him, rather than glorious blonde hair, what he saw from the person sitting on the road was beautiful but messy, long jet ck hair.


    "It hurts." The girl who was sitting on the road said while gently rubbing her ankle.


    Ignoring the crowd staring at the person in front of him with great disdain, Leal walked forward with visible caution on his face. "You... what are you?"


    The girl paused for a few seconds before raising her head and pointing her gem-like, jet-ck eyes at him. She immediately gasped upon seeing who was in front of her. "Prince Leal! I made your beautiful shoes dirty!" The girl immediately stood up and rushed to Leal and rubbed his dirtied white shoes with her own dress. "Forgive me that I have to use my dirty clothes... I hope it''s enough to clean it up."


    Frozen in his position, Leal wandered his eyes throughout the crowd. All the eyes were dwelling on the person cleaning his shoes, and with apparent disgust on their beautiful faces.


    "It''s Cahira! What is that monster doing here?"


    "It''s Cahira! The cursed child touched the prince!"


    "The third prince let the cursed child touch him!"


    "Cahira?" Leal slowly said as fear slowly built up in his eyes.


    The girl did not reply and just looked up at her.


    "Stay away from me, Curse!" With eyes filled with disgust, Leal pushed the girl the people called Cahira which made her tumble to the road while softly groaning.


    "It hurts, Prince Lea-"


    "Don''t speak my name! You filthy monster!" With his shivering eyes, Leal said in a voice filled with hostility. "Cahira... You are that cursed child the Elder council is always talking about!"


    The life in Cahira''s eyes instantly vanished as tears formed in her eyes. She slowly stood up while looking down. "I thought... you were kind... just like King Asmit."


    "Don''t ever speak my father''s name-"


    "Leal!"


    He was about to walk toward Cahira when he heard a familiar voice. But the owner of the voice did note for him.


    "Lei! Are you alright?" Queen Ayani asked with a voice full of concern while wrapping Cahira in her arms.


    "Lei?" Leal mumbled while staring at the two with shock on his face.


    "Queen Ayani," Cahira said with her shivering voice.


    However, the concern in Queen Ayani''s eyes intensified upon seeing the entirety of Cahira''s appearance. "I haven''t seen you for almost a year. What happened? Why are you wearing clothes like this?"


    Instead of answering the question, the young girl fled while ignoring Queen Ayani''s voice calling for her. Without even looking back.


    What was left behind was the huge crowd staring at Leal and Queen Ayani while mumbling at each other.


    "Mother, that girl is a curse... you should never touch that monster," Leal said while slowly walking toward his mother.


    Queen Ayani slowly shook her head. "No, Leal. She is not... and she never was." She slowly exhaled. "What just happened, Leal?"


    Leal stopped while staring at his mother with his widened eyes. "I... just did what I must, what the Elder Council taught me to do."

 Chapter 174: Resentment

    Chapter 174: Resentment


    Inside one of the rooms in the castle of the kingdom of Er. Leal, the third prince of the kingdom of Er was looking down and keeping his silence while listening to the person in front of him.


    "We never taught you to do such a thing to anyone. I hope you reflect on what just happened and don''t ever do it again, Leal." Queen Ayani gently said while standing in front of Leal sitting on his bed. "Lei is a very kind child, don''t judge her just because other people told you so."


    Very subtly, Leal clicked his tongue upon hearing the name again. "It''s not that cursed child''s name."


    "Did you say something, Leal?"


    Leal raised his head and smiled at Queen Ayani. "Yes, Mother. I have made a huge mistake... Please, forgive me for what I have done."


    With a smile, Queen Ayani hugged Leal and gently rubbed his head. "As long as you understand what I am trying to say, everything is fine now. After all, you are a very kind child as well."


    After a few minutes, Queen Ayani came out of Leal''s room, followed by Leal who just watched her as she walked down the corridor.


    "Tsch..." Leal walked forward with visible irritation on his young beautiful face.


    He stopped right in front of a room just next to his room. He looked up at the wooden sign hanging on the wall and narrowed his eyes upon seeing the name written on it... ''Lei''. Leal opened the door and stared inside. It was a vacant room that somehow hadplete types of furniture inside despite no one using it.


    Leal closed the door and walked away from the room with his narrowed eyes. "That awful curse is not Lei. I refuse to ept it."


    After a few seconds, Leal reached a certain room at the end of the corridor where the room of the king of the kingdom of Er was located. Leal was about to knock on the door when he heard familiar voices talking inside,ing from the owners of the room. He slowly rotated the golden doorknob and listened to the voices inside.


    "Forgive me that we have to talk about this in the middle of the celebration of your birthday."


    "I don''t mind. Tell me, is it about what happened earlier? Is it about our Leal?"


    "No, I already talked to Leal about it and he seems quite regretful for what he did. The thing that I want to talk about is about Lei, My love. I saw her earlier, she looked... neglected." Queen Ayani''s soft voice sounded in the room.


    "That can''t be true, I gave her afortable home to live in and have been providing rations of her necessities." King Asmit replied with audible confusion in his voice.


    "Then what happened?"


    For a few seconds, the room remained silent.


    "She would never end up just like what you''re saying unless... she herself decided to reject the help I have been sending her. Perhaps, for some reason, she decided to leave the life I provided for her-"


    Leal closed the door and ran away from the room while expressing hatred in his supposed to be a pair of innocent jade green eyes. Leal stood in front of the two wooden doors that the knights stationed outside immediately opened for him.


    Leal marched inside and was greeted by the three people sitting on the tform. They smiled at him without even a trace of a surprise to their sudden visitor, as if they already expected Leal''s arrival.


    "Look who is here, the marvelous third prince of our great nation... Prince Leal." Fargamented with a wide smile on his perfectly sculpted beautiful face. "What may be the reason for your arrival, Young Prince?"


    The door closed and Leal stomped as he walked forward while expressing great anger on his face. "Why do my father and mother favor that filthy curse so much!"


    For a few seconds, The three members of the council remained silent while smiling subtly at each other.


    Farga stood up. "Oh, Leal. Don''t say such an inappropriate thing. It''s not the cursed child''s fault that your beloved mother and father have been quite fond of her. After all, they have been seeing her as their own child... but not more than they see you as their own, of course."


    The anger on Leal''s face increased. "No! You are wrong! It''s her fault! I want her gone!"


    Fargaughed. "My, my... you don''t have to be that angry at us. We are on your side. However, we can''t do anything about her, that child is one of the things that we have no power over."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t the Elder council the most powerful faction in this kingdom?"


    Hargid slowly shook his head. "Unfortunately, there are lines that we can''t cross, especially if it involves your father, the king himself."


    Leal''s face instantly filled with disappointment. "You can''t help me?"


    As if Farga just heard what he was wanting to hear, his ambiguous smile became much wider. "Of course, we can, to some extent, at least. After all, we can never afford to disappoint our most favored prince of Er." Farga snapped his fingers. "The problem is, the cursed child has been under the protection of your father, the king. No one can touch her... none of themoners, at least. But I don''t think that protection would apply to a glorious prince like you are... as long as you want to, you can do anything."


    Kalim stood up. "We can grant your wish to get rid of the cursed child. How can we do that? It all depends on you."


    Instantly, a huge smile emerged on Leal''s face. "What can I do?"


    "If you are that eager to hear it, it can''t be helped then." Farga leaned forward with his ambiguous smile still intact on his beautiful face. "Now, listen properly, glorious prince of Er."


    ***


    The meeting between the members of the Elder council and the third prince of Er ended. And what was left inside the silent room were the members of the Elder council, silently staring at each other while expressing proud smiles on their faces.


    Farga''s loudugh resonated throughout the room. "Go on, Leal. Make that cursed child''s life miserable, until she wishes that she should not have been saved by your father." He stood up and walked toward the entrance located behind their seats. "And this is just the beginning... Asmit''s suffering will start here."


    On the other hand, Hargid and Kalim stared at each other with smiles on their faces while slowly nodding.

 Chapter 175: Disapproval

    Chapter 175: Disapproval


    At one of the boundaries of the kingdom of Er, beneath the light of then on its peak sun. The third prince of the kingdom of Er, Leal Durmada furrowed his eyebrows while his right hand was over his eyes to prevent the sunlight from hindering his vision.


    In front of him was a thick forest with a path filled with thorns and tall grasses, located just beyond the barrier of the kingdom.


    "Hmm." Leal raised the paper he was holding while narrowing his eyes and stared at it again. What was on the paper was a map. As he raised his eyes again, he scratched his head while slowly exhaling. "Is this map urate?"


    "Prince Leal!"


    "Prince Leal, where are you?"


    Upon hearing the voices of his attendants, the young prince ran into the thickness of the forest to avoid being seen. However, as he tried to walk through the thorny path, his loud groans immediately resonated throughout the ce. Every time a thorn hit his skin, he screamed in anger but continued to his path while making a very irritated expression on his face as he stared at the map in his hand.


    After a few agonizing minutes of navigating through the thorny forest while stomping on everything he passed by.


    "I hate this ce!" He screamed as he finally got out of the tough forest but immediately lost his cool upon seeing what was ahead. "This can''t be true! Who in their right mind would live in this kind of ce!" He screamed while staring at the high and dangerous cliff path just ahead.


    "Oh well, this is nonsense." He said as he turned his back but immediately veered towards the cliff. "I have to get my revenge on that cursed girl."


    On his very first step to the cliff, his eyes instantly shrouded in panic as he looked down and saw what was beneath. However, even while shivering, Leal managed to pass through the dangerous path despite his beautiful long, blonde hair all over his face due to the strong wind.


    As he sessfully overcame the obstacle, a proud smile emerged on his face while walking forward where the map was pointing him to go. "Is that all? How easy."


    As he followed the path through the forest, next to a river, he reached a certain spot that was apparently cleaner than the other parts of the forest. Near the river was a vegetable garden with different kinds of nts growing in it. Mostly, potatoes, tomatoes, and carrots. An indication that someone was living nearby.


    With his narrowing eyes, Leal walked forward but immediately stopped after a few seconds upon seeing what was ahead. Several meters away from him was a cave under the shelter of the massive trees beside it. And a familiar image came out from it, the same beautiful young girl with ck hair and pair of jet ck eyes she met a few weeks ago.


    The main reason why for the first time in his life, as a child he employed his power as a prince of Er and sent multiple scouts to investigate her, find where she lives, and make a map for him to locate her.


    Upon seeing Cahira again, Leal hid in one of the thick trees while observing her. Cahira walked toward the river at the lower part of the forest while gracefully jumping. On the other hand, upon confirming that Cahira was finally gone. He immediately ran toward the cave where she came from.


    As he entered, what greeted him was a slightly lit-up chamber thanks to the lighting outside. What was inside was a nket that already almost resembled a rug. Clean, but almostpletely worn out.


    Leal''s face grimaced upon seeing the scenery. "She''s living like an animal. Fitting such a filthy monster like her."


    He walked deeper inside the cave and found a wooden bucket, a wooden te, and a wooden cup lying on the ground.


    "This ce is disgusting, I have to get out of this ce before the stink gets on my clothes." He was about to go out when something caught his attention.


    Lying on the nket was a piece of paper that Leal immediately picked up. Thanks to the slight lighting from outside, he got a glimpse of what was written in it.


    ''For my dear, Lei.''


    He did not have to read the letter any further, with great anger on his face, he ripped the letter off to pieces and screamed very loudly.


    "She is not Lei! She is Cahira! And she is a curse! I refuse to believe this! My sister is not a curse! That monster is not my sister!" He screamed loudly as he kicked the nket on the ground and swept the dirty ground with it. The next thing he did was to stomp the bucket, wooden cup, and te until they werepletely destroyed.


    Upon destroying everything inside, he ran outside while expressing great anger on his face. He rushed all the way to the vegetables nted in the garden and trampled all the vegetables to the ground while screaming loudly.


    "That monster is not my sister! She never was! And she never will!"


    He continued rampaging and destroying all the nts. Until none left. After demolishing the nts, Leal kneeled to the ground while aggressively chasing his own breath.


    "A curse is not my family." He slowly said while wandering his eyes throughout the area.


    However, his eyes instantly widened upon seeing a familiar face hiding behind one of the trees while staring at him with sadness on her face. Her jet ck eyes were dwelling in Leal''s eyes. The sides of her face were twinkling as tears fell down. She was sitting beside the tree as if her knees could no longer support her body.


    Both of them stared at each other. And despite the devastation apparent on Cahira''s face, she just stared directly at Leal without any hint of anger.


    Cahira slowly stood up but her knees were shivering uncontrobly. "Hearing those wordsing directly from your mouth really hurts more than when other people say it to me. It hurts more because you have proven to me that all this time, they were right... I was delusional for thinking that you would like me too."

 Chapter 176: You Are Not Him

    Chapter 176: You Are Not Him


    Beneath the shelter of the tall trees of the forest, the gentle wind blew, making Cahira''s beautiful jet-ck hair sway and rub on her teary cheeks. She was standing while staring directly at the person in front of her while standing at the destroyed vegetables he ravaged.


    Cahira brushed the tears on her face. "But it''s not your fault, I am the one who assumed it. I am the one to me." She gently smiled at Leal while trying to hide the overwhelming pain in her eyes.


    On the other hand, Leal''s body shivered as he slowly walked back. He screamed as he ran away from the scene. "I despise you! I despise you so much!" With great speed and with both anger and overwhelming guilt written all over his young beautiful face, he fled back to where he came from without even looking back.


    "Prince Leal!" With great concern on her face, Cahira called for him. "Don''t run in that route! It''s downhill!"


    However, Leal continued blindly running down the path. Every moment, his motion became faster due to the shape of the terrain, making it extremely hard for his small body to regte his momentum. As the realization urred, panic instantly arose on Leal''s face as he tried to slow his movement down, but he was just getting faster and faster.


    "Stop! Stop!" He whimpered as he saw the end of the route he was heading to. A cliff.


    As he ran in terror, he did not notice the roots sticking out from the ground. One of them knocked his foot making him tumble to the ground. As hended, he rolled through the ground while screaming in pain before lunging in the stony part of the edge of the cliff.


    The young prince fell to the edge of the cliff that could have been the cause of his end. However, he was lucky enough to get a hold of a root sticking out from the rocks.


    Leal''s dirty face slowly rose up, but he could not climb up and raise his entire body hanging in the air. He pointed his left hand in the air and activated his only skill, Mystic Thread, but the only thing that he manifested was a single weak, white webing from his index finger.


    The panic on his face intensified as he stared at the web he created swaying in the wind. "Help!" He screamed with a voice filled with horror. "Someone help me!"


    For a brief moment, he looked down and tears immediately came out of his eyes as he saw what was beneath, the only thing that he wouldnd on were stone spikes.


    "Take my hand!"


    Leal raised his head upon hearing the soft voiceing above. However, he showed not even a hint of relief upon seeing who it was. "Don''t you dare touch me, curse! You are the reason why this happened! You cursed me!" He screamed while ignoring the hand handing over him. "Help! Anyone! Help me! Is anyone of the scouts hearing me!"


    Ignoring what she just heard, Cahira leaned closer toward Leal while extending her hand. "Just take my hand already! No one is around, if there is even a single scout nearby, they have already helped you, it''s just me!"


    "Stay away from me, you filthy curse!" Leal tried to pull himself up, but his hands were starting to shiver. "I will never ept any helping from you! I hate you and you can never make me acknowledge that you are my sister! Never! You are a monster!" He screamed loudly. "Hel-"


    "Listen to me, you annoying, awful prince!" Leal was cut by an irritated voiceing from Cahira.


    "Hah?" Leal stared at her with great surprise on his face.


    "I hate you too! You are an arrogant prince who thinks so highly of yourself and has no problem hurting anyone just because you felt like doing so!" She screamed while looking at him with great pain in her eyes. "You destroyed the things I considered as my treasures! You destroyed the nts I spent a lot of time and effort growing! You destroyed Queen Ayani''s letter, one of the things that makes me believe that someone cares for me, despite what hurtful words everyone says about me! And most of all, you ruined the wonderful image of prince Leal to me... Prince Leal is gentle, kind and a loving person... just like his father, King Asmit." She shook her hand while handing it to Leal. "You are not him, you are not the prince Leal I know. But... I will still insist on saving you even though I hate you so much... I must, because that''s what Queen Ayani taught me."


    Leal''s jaw dropped while staring at Cahira, after a few moments, his left arm moved, and reached out for her hand.


    On the other hand, some spectators were just watching while hiding in the thickness of the trees as the incident transpired. Waiting for the right time to intervene. Five elves wearing white clothing were staring at the two while squatting on the huge branch of a tree.


    "Should we step in now, Prince Hien?" Asked one of the elves while staring at Prince Hien.


    Prince Hien slowly shook his head. "No. It''s fine." He stood up and expressed a gentle smile while staring at the two people beneath, while the cursed child was pulling the third prince of Er out of the cliff. "Quite interesting." He turned his back. "I''ll be taking my leave now, pick Leal up before he reaches the cliff. Don''t let him cross it alone because I don''t think he can cross the cliff in that state. As much as I want to pick him up myself, I don''t want him to know that I have been following him. That''s a little bit too much for a loving big brother that I am."


    "I understand, Your Highness."


    Upon reaching the ground, Lealy down on the rocks while chasing his own breath. On the other hand, Cahira sat down on the stony ground a meter away from Leal.


    For a whole minute, both of them remained silent while just feeling the gentle touch of the wind. Nothing could be heard but the chirping of the birds, the flow of the water from the river nearby, and the movement of the trees as the wind blew.


    Slowly, Cahira exhaled before shifting her gaze to Leal. "I should not have said what I said, I am fully aware that it was very disrespectful to say such things to a princ-"


    "I don''t care..." Leal stood up and turned his back to Cahira. "It doesn''t matter to me." He said as he started to walk toward the route toward the kingdom while limping and trying his best not to make any groan. "I''m going home, this ce is ridiculous."


    Without even looking back... Leal left, leaving Cahira behind just watching her with concern on her beautiful face.


    "Prince Leal?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!